Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/journalofthreeyeOOgoba_0 


i 


PuhbslictI  M.  N\'. 


JOURNAL 

OF 

THEEE  YEARS'  RESIDEICE 


IX 

ABYSSINIA. 

BY  REV.  SAMUEL  doBAT. 

NOW  BISHOP  OF  JERUSALEM. 
PRECEDED  BY  AN  INTRODUCTION 

GEOGRAPHICAL  AND  HISTORICAL,  ON  ABYSSINIA, 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  FRENCH 

BY  REV.  SERENO  D.  CLARK. 

ACCOMPANIED  WITH 

A  BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH  OF  BISHOP  GOBAT, 

BY  ROBERT  BAIRD,  D.D. 
"Ethiopia  shall  soon  stretch  out  her  hauds  unto  God."— Psalm  Ixviii.  31. 

NEW  YORK: 
PUBLISHED    BY   M.    W.  DODD, 

BRICK  CHURCH  CHAPEL,  CITY  HALL  SQUARE, 

(opposite    the  CITY  HALL.) 

1850. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  ia  the  year  1850,  by 
M.  W.  DODD, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  Southern  District  of  New  York. 


STEREOTYPED  BY  T.  B.  SMITH, 
216  WILLIAM  STREET. 


PREFACE. 


The  work  here  presented  to  the  public,  has  been 
translated  rather  freely  than  literally;  the  translator 
deeming  it  sufficient  to  delineate  in  his  own  way,  yet 
truthfully  and  vividly,  the  various  scenes,  events,  and 
characters  sketched  by  the  author.  This  he  has  en- 
deavored to  do  w^ithout  casting  every  period  and  par- 
agraph in  the  same  mould  with  the  original. 

He  has  also  interwoven  into  the  text  of  the  trans- 
lation some  facts  and  incidents  drawn  from  other 
sources,  adding  much  to  the  interest  and  value  of  the 
work.  This,  it  is  believed,  will  be  duly  appreciated  by 
the  public,  when  it  is  considered,  that  there  is  scarcely 
a  habitable  part  of  the  globe  in  respect  to  which  there 
is  so  little  reliable  information  concerning  the  past  and 
present  as  of  Abyssinia. 

AsHFiisLD,  Mass.,  April  10,  1850. 


CONTENTS. 


Biography  of  Mr.  Gobat  7 

Introductiox  19 

Part  I. — Abyssinia  and  its  Inhabitants  19 

Part  II. — Historical  Sketch  of  the  Abyssinian  Chubch  .  .55 


JOURNAL. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Mr.  Gobat's  joui-ney  from  Adegrate  to  Goudai'.  Conversations,  by 
the  way,  with  fellow-travelers.    Arrival  at  Gondar    .       .  .117 

CHAPTER  II. 

Interview  with  Oubea.  Mr.  Gobat  concludes  to  remain  at  Gon- 
dar. Is  placed  by  Oubea  under  the  protection  of  the  Etchegua, 
chief  of  the  monks.  Conversations  with  Alaca  Waldab,  Habeta 
Selasse,  and  other  ecclesiastics,  (interspersed  throughout  the 
chapter.)  Visit  to  the  king,  Joas.  Troubles  at  the  custom- 
house. Visit  to  Cantiba  Cassai,  governor  of  Gondar,  and  to  the 
daughter  of  the  late  Has  Googsa  154 


CHAPTER  III. 

Celebration  of  Easter.  Visit  to  the  Etchegua  or  head  of  the 
monks.  Conversation  with  him  upon  doctrinal  subjects.  Con- 
versations with  vaiious  priests,  and  remarks  upon  their  charac- 
ter. Sent  for  by  Ozoro  Waleta  Teclit,  to  cure  the  madness  of 
her  brother.  Disturbances  in  tlie  city.  Habeta  Selasse  proposes 
a  mission  to  the  Gallas.  Brief  account  of  the  Ealashaa  Copies 
of  the  Amharic  Gospel  distributed    ......  205 


vi 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Visit  to  a  village  of  the  Falaslias.  Great  disturbances  in  the  city. 
Superstitious  opinions  concerning  sorcery.  Increasing  inter- 
course with  the  priests  and  the  laity.  Much  sought  to  as  a 
physician.  Conversation  with  the  Etcliegua,  and  another  priest 
high  in  authority,  expressly  upon  religious  subjects.  Death  of 
the  king's  wife.  Discussions  on  Original  Sin.  Visited  by  a 
Jewess,  a  sorceress.  Barbarous  treatment  of  a  thief.  Attacked 
by  a  severe  fever.  Reasons  for  not  fiisting  during  his  illness. 
Receives  numerous  visits  afterward.  Schism  in  different  prov- 
inces of  Abyssinia  concerning  the  nature  of  Jesus  Christ.  Change 
of  the  Etchegua,  Prepares  to  return  to  Tigre,  Review  of  his 
stay  in  Gondar  ..........  2*77 

CHAPTER  V. 

Arrival  at  Adowah.  Visit  to  Sebagadis.  Arrival  of  the  Rev.  C. 
Kugler.  Ophthalmia.  Mr.  Kugler  wounded  by  the  bm-sting  of 
a  gun.  His  last  illness  and  dying  scene.  Directions  concerning 
his  funeral,  not  to  conform  to  the  Abyssinian  superstitions. 
His  burial.  Indignation  of  Sebagadis  against  the  priests.  Con- 
versations with  the  young  Tecla  Georgis.  Account  of  a  Damo- 
tera's  sting.    Alarming  news  from  the  scene  of  war  .       .       .  364 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Flight  from  Adowah,  in  company  with  Walda  Micliael.  Account 
of  the  capture  and  death  of  Sebagadis.  Mr.  Gobat  sent  by 
Walda  Michael,  for  protection,  to  the  monastery  of  Debra  Damot. 
After  tliree  months'  seclusion,  arrival  at  Adigrate.  Description 
of  the  locusts.  Reading  of  the  Scriptures  with  his  servant  Gue- 
brou.  Consequences  of  the  battle  of  February  14th.  Native 
dirge  on  Sebagadis.  A  young  son  of  Sebagadis  revolts.  The 
eldest,  Walda  Micliael,  maintains  his  power.  Oubea  comes  to 
attack  Walda  Michael.  Mr.  Gobat  takes  refuge  again  in  Debra 
Damot.  Returns  to  Adigrate.  lie  again  takes  refuge  in  Debra 
Damot.  Remarks  on  the  Galla  country.  Recover}^  from  severe 
illness.  Cruel  proceeding'^  of  Oubea.  Battle  between  Oubea 
and  the  sons  of  Sebagadis.  They  submit  to  Oubea,  who  gives 
them  about  half  of  tlieir  father's  government.  Departure  from 
Massowah.  Waits  upon  Oubea  and  Walda  Michael,  before  his 
departure.  Arrives  successively  at  Massowah,  Jidda,  Suez,  and 
Cairo  885 


General  Remarks  on  the  State  of  Abyssinia. — Pohtical,  Civil, 
and  Military  affairs.  Religious  condition  of  the  country.  The 
Christians.  Morals.  Mohammedans.  The  Falashas  or  Jews. 
The  Camountes.  The  Zalanes.  General  customs  of  Abyssinia. 
Conclusion  439 


BIOGRAPHY  OF  MR.  GOBAT. 


About  the  time  of  my  arrival  at  Paris,  in  the  spring 
of  1835,  a  very  interesting  book  was  pubhshed  in  that 
city,  which  bore  the  title  of  "  Sejour  en  Abyssinie/'* 
This  volume  1  read  with  great  interest,  and  sent  it,  a 
year  or  two  afterwards,  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Clark,  to  whom 
the  public  are  indebted  for  the  present  volume,  who 
had  written  to  request  me  to  send  him  something  which 
he  might  translate  for  the  press.  In  translating  the 
work,  Mr.  Clark  has  compared  it,  at  every  step,  with 
a  similar  work  which  appeared  about  the  same  time  in 
England,  and  which  consisted  mainly  of  the  letters 
which  Mr.  Gobat  had  addressed  to  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary^ Society,  and  which  had  been  pubUshed  in  their 
"  Register. '  This  work  he  found  to  contain  some 
things  which  the  French  work  (that  had  been  prepared 
from  the  German  reports  or  letters  of  Mr.  Gobat  to 
the  Missionary  Institution  and  friends  at  Basle,  and 
had  been  published  in  that  language  at  that  city,)  did 
not ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  the  French  work  was 
found  to  contain  some  things  w^hich  were  not  in  the 
English  volume.  The  result  has  been  the  preparation 
of  a  volume,  which  I  do  not  hesitate  to  pronounce, 
more  complete  and  satisfactory  than  any  of  the  three 
*  A  Sojourn  in  Abyssinia. 


Vlll 


BIOGRAPHY   OF   MR.  GOBAT. 


volumes  that  have  appeared  in  England,  Germany  and 
France. 

Upon  my  return  to  this  country,  in  the  year  1838, 
on  a  visit,  Mr.  Clark  requested  me  to  write  an  Intro- 
duction to  the  volume,  to  consist  mainly  of  a  sketch 
of  the  life  of  the  distinguished  missionary  whose  self- 
denying  and  very  interesting  efforts  to  impart  the 
Gospel  to  the  idolatrous  Christians  and  other  inhabi- 
tants of  Abyssinia  it  records.  To  do  this  it  was  neces- 
sary to  obtain  the  information  needed  of  some  one  who 
knew  Mr.  Gobat  well.  Accordingly,  I  wrote  to  the  late 
Rev.  Dr.  Blumhardt,  who  was  for  many  years  In- 
spector," or  President  of  the  Missionary  Institution  at 
Basle,  whose  acquaintance  I  had  been  so  fortunate  as 
to  make  during  the  first  summer  I  spent  in  Europe. 
But  my  letter  arrived  some  time  after  the  death  of  that 
excellent  man.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Ostertag,  however,  who 
was  then  an  instructor  in  that  celebrated  seminary, 
and  a  nephew  of  Dr.  Blumhardt,  was  so  good  as  to  re- 
ply to  my  inquiries,  and  even  to  procure  for  me  the 
subjoined  interesting  letter  of  Mr,  Gobat,  who  was 
then  residing  in  Switzerland,  on  account  of  his  health, 
W' hich  had  suffered  greatly  during  his  two  '•'  sojourns" 
in  Abyssinia.  The  reader,  I  am  sure,  will  be  pleased 
to  read  a  part  of  Mr.  Ostertag's  letter.  It  is  dated  at 
Basle,  March  25th,  1839. 

"My  Dear  Sir, — I  dare  say  the  intelligenc3  of  the  lamented  death 
of  the  excellent  Inspector  Blumhardt  has  reached  you  since  you 
addressed  your  last  letter  (of  the  30th  of  January.)  to  him.  This 
mysterious  Jispcnsation  of  our  Lord,  in  which  the  whole  Missionary 
Church  is  sadly  interested,  occurred  on  the  19th  of  December,  1838, 
after  several  weeks  of  painful  illness.  We  incessantly  united  in 
intercession  for  his  recovery,  and  for  a  time  cherished  the  hope  of 


BIOGRAPHY   OF   MR.  GOBAT. 


ix 


his  being  restored  to  the  work,  for  a  longer  time  ;  but  the  Lord  was 
(  pleased  to  take  this  valuable  servant  to  the  everlasting  rest  of 
I  saints,  where  he  will  reap  in  joy  what  he  has  sown  in  tears.    In  the 
I  meantime  the  superintendence  of  the  Institution  has  been,  under  the 
I  Committee,  committed  to  my  care,  as  I  had  the  privilege  to  labor  a 
I  good  while  with  the  late  Dr.  Blumhardt  in  the  Institution,  and  to  be 
fully  acquainted  with  his  views,  being  his  nephew  and  fellow-laborer. 
Some  weeks  since,  a  new  Principal  has  been  appointed,  the  Rev. 
William  Hoffman,  an  excellent  man,  and  distinguished  for  his 
i  learning,  his  piety,  and  his  missionary  spirit.    He  is  to  enter  our 
1  Institution  in  the  month  of  May.    The  Lord  grant  that  His  blessed 
work  may  be  happily  carried  on  by  the  hands  of  my  dear  brother,  in 
the  spirit  of  my  ever-lamented  uncle  ! 

"  When  your  letter  was  handed  to  me,  I  at  once  asked  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Gobat  to  be  so  kind  as  to  answer  your  inquiries  respecting  him- 
self with  his  own  hand,  seeing  you  would  no  doubt  be  more  pleased 
with  this  mode  of  gaining  your  object  than  any  other.  You  will 
;  find  his  letter,  directed  to  me,  enclosed. 

!  "  As  far  as  I  have  had  the  pleasure  to  meet  with  missionaries,  I 
'venture  to  say,  that  I  have  never  seen  a  man  like  him.  His  hu- 
mility vies  with  his  eminent  abilities,  as  you  will  perceive  in  his 
I  letter ;  and  his  devotion  and  zeal  are  equal  to  his  patience  in  the 
t  midst  of  great  trials.  It  is  now  two  years  that  he  is  led  by  the 
Lord's  mysterious  dispensation  into  a  painful  cessation  from  all  la- 

Ibors,  and  almost  exhausted  by  manifold  inward  and  outward  trials, 
j  — nevertheless,  he  is  as  calm  and  serene  as  if  the  Lord  had  given 
i  him  nothing  but  dainties." 

'  These  extracts  will  suffice  to  prepare  the  way  for 
ithe  interesting  autobiographical  sketch,  which  Mr. 

Gobat  gives  in  his  letter  to  Mr.  Ostertag,  which  is  now 

submitted  to  the  reader. 

I  "  My  dear  Brother, — 

Although  I  should  like  to  pass  unnoticed  through  the  world, 

since  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to  put  me  to  silence,  by  the  severe  trials 
I  through  which  he  has  led  me ;  still  it  affords  me  pleasure  to  hear 
'  that  Mr.  Baird  finds  my  Journal  worth  being  published  in  America. 

May  the  good  which  it  may  contain,  be  blessed  to  some.  Although 
I  1* 


X 


BIOGRAPHY   OF   MR.  GOBAT. 


the  modesty  which  may  be  in  me,  as  well  as  my  natural  pride,  make 
it  unpleasant  to  me  to  speak  of  my  poor  self ;  still  I  cannot  but  com- 
ply with  your  wishes,  and  answer  the  questions  proposed  in  Mr. 
Baird's  letter  concerning  me. 

"  1.  I  was  born  on  the  26th  January,  1799,  at  Cremine,  a  small 
village  in  the  valley  of  Montier,  now  in  the  Canton  of  Berne,  (Swit- 
zerland ;)  but  then  under  the  French  government,  till  the  fall  of  Na- 
poleon. 

"  2.  My  father  and  my  mother,  especially  the  latter,  had  a  relig- 
ious tendency  from  their  youth  ;  they  never  neglected  divine  service 
on  the  Lord's-day,  without  necessity  ;  and  the  remainder  of  that 
day  they  usually  spent  in  reading  the  Bible  and  other  religious 
books  ;  they  had  daily  family  prayer,  though  this  duty  was  some- 
times neglected  in  the  season  of  hard  labors ;  and  in  their  business 
they  were  quiet.  If  there  had  been  true  and  vital  Christians  in  the 
neighborhood,  they  would  have  united  with  them ;  but  still,  before 
the  year  1818,  they  were  more  under  the  law  than  under  the  Gos- 
pel. The  doctrine  of  Grace  was  partially  known  to  them  ;  but  they 
always  thought  that  a  something  was  necessary  before  they  could 
apply  it  to  themselves  ;  and  this  something  they  never  found.  Du- 
ring the  years  of  my  infancy  and  early  youth,  my  mother  was  under 
a  continual  sense  of  sin  and  guilt,  yet  not  strong  enough  to  deprive 
her  of  the  hope  she  had  of  making  herself  fit  to  receive  the  Saviour ; 
and  thus  they  wanted  both  the  true  spiritual  life.  Nevertheless, 
when  I  remember  the  wisdom  with  which  they  treated  their  chil- 
dren, I  am  convinced  that,  even  at  that  time,  they  were,  without 
knowing  it,  under  the  influence  of  tlie  Spirit  of  God.  They  had  to- 
wards their  children  the  most  tender  parental  love,  which  could  sup- 
port the  faults  of  childish  levity,  without  excusing  them,  and  united 
with  an  unbending  severity  against  Vv'ilful  sin,  lies,  disobedience  and 
the  like.  But  having  both  of  them  been  in  comparatively  easy  cir- 
cumstances in  their  respective  f;imilies,  and  lost  the  greater  part 
of  their  property  in  the  French  Revolution  and  ils  consequences, 
soon  after  they  were  married,  they  had  contracted  a  certain  want 
of  firmness,  which,  united  to  a  tender  conscience,  made  them  almost 
unfit  to  deal  with  men.  Their  occupation  was  the  cultivation  of 
their  own  land,  which,  being  in  an  unfertile  spot,  required  much  la- 
bor, until  the  year  1818,  when  my  father,  being  charged  with  debts, 
and  seeing  that  his  sons  (an  elder  brother  and  myself)  were  of  no 


BIOGRAPHY  OF  MR.  GOBAT. 


xi 


use  to  him,  resolved  to  sell  as  much  land  as  was  necessary  to  pay 
his  debts :  so  that  very  little  of  it  remained  in  his  possession.  Since 
that  time  a  special  spiritual  blessing  was  granted  to  the  w^hole  fam- 
ily ;  so  that  father  and  mother,  and  their  four  children,  were  not 
only  converted  to  God,  within  two  years,  but  it  has  pleased  God 
also  to  choose  several  of  us  as  instruments  to  lead  other  sinners  to 
the  same  Saviour,  whom  to  know  and  to  love  we  had  found  to  be 
life  and  happiness.  My  mother  especially,  has  since  been  a  means 
of  blessing  to  many  around  her,  until  it  pleased  God  to  take  her  from 
this  world  in  August,  1837.    My  aged  father  lives  with  my  brother. 

"  3.  In  my  earliest  infancy  I  was  taught  to  look  to  God  for  every 
blessing,  and  to  love  him  above  all  things ;  and  in  fact,  I  was  almost 
as  pious  as  a  young  child  may  be.  My  greatest  delight  was  to  read 
the  Word  of  God,  and  then  to  withdraw  to  secret  prayer.  In  my 
seventh  year,  I  knew  the  Bible  nearly  as  well  as  now  ;  though  there 
were  many  passages  which  I  did  not  understand.  Besides,  I  used 
then  to  read  truly  pious  books.  I  prayed  frequently  to  God  that  he 
would  make  me  a  minister  of  the  Gospel.  But  this  early  piety 
proved  to  be  as  a  cloud  of  the  morning ;  for  in  my  ninth  year  I 
began  to  doubt  about  some  passages  of  the  Bible ;  and  a  few  years 
after  I  doubted  about  everything,  even  about  the  divinity  of  Christ 
and  the  immortality  of  the  soul.  Formerly  my  parents  desired  that 
I  should  study  theology ;  but  when  the  time  was  come  to  decide 
about  it,  they  had  had  so  many  succeeding  misfortunes,  that  they 
were  no  longer  able  to  pay  the  expenses ;  and  when,  in  my  eleventh 
year,  a  friend  of  my  father  offered  to  pay  all  the  expenses  which 
my  studies  might  cost,  I  was  no  longer  disposed  to  become  a  min- 
ister; because  I  had  still  the  conviction,  that  a  minister  must  be 
pious  ;  whilst  my  heart  longed  for  the  enjoyments  of  sin.  Thus, 
from  my  eleventh  to  my  twentieth  year,  I  was  an  infidel,  without 
allowing  my  parents  to  know  it ;  for  fear  of  causing  them  more 
sorrow.  For  the  same  reason  my  conduct  was  orderly,  as  far  as  I 
thought  that  my  parents  would  see  it  or  hear  of  it ;  still  they  were 
convinced  that  I  was  not  in  reality  what.  I  appeared  to  be  in  their 
presence.  During  that  time  I  labored  with  my  parents,  only  that  I 
might  not  displease  them  ;  but  I  did  not  like  any  kind  of  occupation ; 
my  heart  was  the  receptacle  of  so  much  evil.  Whenever  I  could 
avoid  the  eyes  of  my  parents  or  their  friends,  I  was  playing  at  cards 
with  my  equals,  (who  have  since  almost  all  become  pious.)  With 


xii 


BIOGRAPIIV  OP  MR.  GOBAl'. 


all  this,  when  I  happened  to  meet  with  pious  people,  I  loved  them, 
though,  in  general,  I  avoided  their  company  as  much  as  I  could ; 
and  when,  in  their  absence,  people  mocked  or  calumniated  them,  I 
used  to  defend  them  ;  for  I  despised  all  those  who  professed  to  be- 
lieve in  the  Bible,  and  did  not  live  according  to  their  profession ; 
whilst  I  considered  pious  people  as  sincere  and  conscientious,  I 
knew  the  system  of  Gospel  truths  and  of  Christian  experiences  so 
well,  that  when,  on  one  occasion,  two  young  Christians  were  per- 
suaded to  sing  a  v/orldly  song  in  a  large  company,  not  having  the 
courage  to  warn  them,  for  fear  of  derision,  I  v/ent  out  to  weep  for 
them  ;  not  that  I  thought  that  they  had  done  wrong,  but  because  I 
knew  how  bitterly  they  would  suffer  afterwards,  until  their  con- 
sciences should  be  quiet  again. 

"  For  several  years  I  do  not  remember  to  have  felt  any  want  of  a 
Saviour,  nor  any  desire  after  God.  The  first  occasion  at  which  my 
heart  was  moved  for  a  moment  was  the  following.  My  parents  had 
invited  a  pious  minister  (Mr.  Bost)  of  the  neighborhood  to  come  and 
speak  with  me,  without  ray  knowing  it ;  for,  as  he  had  the  name  of 
being  very  severe,  when  I  knew  that  he  would  come,  I  always  con- 
trived to  be  absent.  He  arrived  whilst  I  was  at  table and  at  his 
sight  I  got  somewhat  uneasy.  My  mother  perceiving  it,  and  fear- 
ing I  might  absent  myself,  supposing  too  that  it  would  be  dangerous 
to  attack  either  my  unbelief  or  my  conduct  in  the  presence  of  sev- 
eral witnesses,  asked  me  whether  I  would  accompany  him  home ; 
which  I  promised  as  the  only  means  to  avoid  open  shame.  On  the 
way  the  minister  attempted  many  times  to  tell  me  the  truths  which 
my  case  required ;  but,  for  about  an  hour.  I  continued  to  avoid  his 
blows  and  to  turn  such  truths  upon  others.  At  the  end  of  an  hour, 
I  perceived  that  the  faithful  minister  was  uneasy ;  he  looked  at  me, 
and  then  to  the  ground,  somewhat  confused  ;  for  it  was  not  his 
manner  to  make  use  of  so  much  politeness  vviien  he  thought  him- 
self called  upon  to  speak  to  sinners.  Perceiving  that  he  was  about 
to  attack  me  directly,  and  to  tell  me  :  you  are  the  man  ;  and  unwil- 
ling to  oppose  him,  for  fear  he  might  give  a  mournful  report  to  my 
parents,  whom  to  offend  was  always  painful  to  me,  I  took  leave 
of  him  in  an  abrupt  manner,  under  the  pretext  that  I  had  some  en- 
gagement. When  I  was  at  a  distance,  I  looked  back  and  saw  the 
poor  man  Vviping  his  eyes.  At  this  moment  I  appeared  really  vile 
iii  my  own  eyes.    I  said  to  myself:  it  was  love  that  brought  this 


BIOGRAPHY  OP  MR.  GOBAT. 


xiii 


man  to  our  house ;  it  was  for  fear  of  offending  me,  that  he  tried  so 
gently  to  come  to  my  heart;  and  now  he  reproaches  himself  of 
having  been  unfaithful ; — and  I  have  dealt  as  a  vile  hypocrite. 
From  this  time,  July  1818, 1  did  not  feel  so  easy  in  my  spiritual 
death  as  before.  In  the  beginning  of  October  of  the  same  year,  my 
levity  gave  occasion  to  a  young  man  to  tempt  me  in  such  a  manner, 
that,  for  the  first  time,  I  saw  somewhat  of  the  danger  of  sin.  From 
that  day  I  had  no  more  rest ;  I  labored  harder  by  day  and  played  the 
whole  nights  through,  in  order  to  avoid  the  melancholy  thoughts 
which  pursued  me ;  for  I  had  resolved  not  to  think  about  sin,  nor 
about  God.  So  it  was  till  about  the  20th  of  the  same  month,  when, 
after  having  passed  a  Sunday  sleeping  at  church — where  I  still  went 
to  please  my  parents — and  dancing  in  the  afternoon,  I  had  made  an 
arrangement  with  some  young  men  to  play  the  night  through ;  but, 
when  I  went  out,  after  supper,  much  against  the  will  of  my  parents, 
I  was  struck  with  the  idea  of  the  presence  of  God.  I  Vv"ent  in  agam 
and  took  the  Bible  to  read ;  which  I  had  not  done  for  several  years, 
unless  I  was  bidden  by  my  parents  to  do  it ;  but  when  I  opened  it  I 
felt  myself  under  the  wrath  of  God  and  unworthy  to  read  his  Word  ; 
and,  for  fear  that  my  parents  might  observe  my  inward  emotions,  I 
withdrew ;  it  was  between  seven  and  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening. 
When  I  was  alone  I  reflected  a  moment,  and  began  praying  with 
these  words :  '  O  my  Creator  !  I  have  been  told  that  thou  hast  sent 
thy  only  Son  into  the  world  to  save  sinners ;  if  it  be  really  soj  I 
pray  thee  to  reveal  him  unto  me  ;  for  I  am  an  undone  sinner,'  &c. 
The  more  I  prayed  the  deeper  was  the  anguish  of  my  soul.  I  felt 
as  if  there  had  been  only  one  pace  between  me  and  irremediable, 
eternal  death.  I  continued  praying,  and  confessing  my  sins,  until 
about  three  in  the  morning,  when  I  said  to  God  :  '  I  will  not  let  thee 
go  until  thou  hast  blessed  me  ;  and  if  I  must  perish,  I  will  perish  in 
thy  presence  upon  my  knees.'  A  moment  after  this  I  could  firmly 
believe  that  Jesus  was  my  God,  and  that  he  had  redeemed  me  ;  and 
I  spent  some  of  the  most  blessed  hours  of  my  life  ;  but  on  the  morn- 
ing when  I  tried  to  rise,  I  had  no  strength  left  me  to  do  it.  When 
my  mother  came  to  see  me  in  the  morning,  she  said  calmly  :  '  What 
is  the  matter  with  you,  your  countenance  is  altogether  changed;' 
and  when  I  related  to  her  what  had  passed  during  the  last  night, 
she  did  not  show  any  great  surprise  in  my  presence ;  but  she  went 
to  my  father  and  said  to  him  :  '  We  have  neglected  our  children, 


xiv 


BIOGRAPHY   OF   MR.  GOBAT. 


and  we  are  not  real  Christians.'  From  this  time  they  both  groaned 
under  a  deep  sense  of  sin  for  some  months  ;  until  the  Lord  spoke 
of  peace  to  their  souls.  From  this  time  I  delighted  in  laboring  hard 
during  the  day,  and  used  to  spend  the  half  or  two  thirds  of  the  night 
in  praising  God  my  Saviour.  I  desired  to  remain  with  my  parents 
and  to  alleviate  their  situation  in  their  old  age.  I  thought  for  a  long 
time  of  becoming  a  missionary  ;  but  having  had  a  very  scanty  edu- 
cation, and  being  about  twenty  years  of  age,  I  saw  no  possibility  of 
it ;  but  still  I  was  constrained  to  pray  God  to  show  me  his  holy  will 
in  this  matter,  and  to  call  me  clearly  to  the  work,  if  it  was  his  good 
pleasure.  Once,  on  a  Lord's-day,  when  I  had  been  praying  earnestly 
that  God  would  make  known  his  will  to  me,  I  got  the  certainty  that 
he  would  do  it ;  though  I  did  not  know  in  what  way ;  and  when  I 
went  home  (I  had  been  praying  in  a  wood)  I  found  a  pious  lady 
who  was  in  correspondence  with  the  Missionary  Institution  at 
Basle,*  and  who  asked  me  quite  unexpectedly  whether  I  would  be- 

*  The  history  of  this  Missionary  Institution  is  not  a  little  remarkable. 
It  owes  its  origin  to  the  followuig  circmnstance,  under  the  Divine  in- 
fluence and  blessing : — 

In  the  simimer  of  1815,  about  the  time  of  the  battle  of  "Waterloo, 
a  large  army  of  Russians  and  Austriaus  imder  the  command  of  the 
Archduke  John  of  Austria — he  who  lias  figured  so  much  in  the  recent 
history  of  Germany  as  Regent,  or  Vicar  of  the  Empire  which  it  was 
attempted  to  form — reached  the  Rhine,  opposite  to  Basle,  and  pre- 
pared to  cross  over.  To  resist  this  army  a  large  French  force,  under 
General  Barbenaigre,  stationed,  in  the  Fortress  of  Huningue  (now 
destroyed),  near  to  Basle,  supported  by  30,000  in  the  neighboring 
towns,  under  General  Pinon,  stood  prepared.  Had  the  Russians  and 
Austrians  crossed  over  and  taken  possession  of  Basle,  that  city  must 
have  been  ruined  by  tlie  cannon  of  the  French  fortress.  Just  as  the 
allied  force  was  about  to  cross,  and  the  battle  on  the  point  of  com- 
mencing, the  magistrates  of  Basle — wliich  Avas  a  neutral  city — sent  a 
committee  to  say  to  the  Archduke  John,  that  if  the  battle  should  go 
on,  their  cit}^  must  be  destroyed.  Upon  receiving  this  intelhgence,  he 
withdrew  his  forces  from  that  point,  and  crossed  the  river  a  few  miles 
above,  and  came  round  on  the  south,  and  the  French  retreated.  No 
battle  was  fought,  anrl  Basle  was  saved. 

In  the  midst  of  tlieir  joy,  the  people  of  this  good  city,  wliich  was  the 
scene  of  the  labors  of  fficolamj^adiu-^,  ru>lied  in  crowds  to  their 
churches  and  offered  up  their  tlianksgivings  to  God  for  this  signal  in- 
terposition.Tliis  done,  tlicy  begaii  to  ask  the  question :  What 

*  Probably  no  city  on  the  Coniineiit  has  been  more  spiritually  blessed  than  Basle. 
Whilst  rationalism  has  prevailed,  in  the  last  century  and  the  befrinning  of  this,  in 
every  city  of  Germany  and  Switzerland,  the  truth  has  been  dominant  in  the  city 
which  was  reformed  by  the  labors  of  CEcoIaiiii)adiu8. 


BIOGRAPHY    OF   MR.  GOBAT. 


XV 


come  a  missionary  ?  My  answer  was  :  '  As  soon  as  the  Lord  calls 
me,  I  am  ready  to  it.'  Upon  this,  without  asking  my  consent,  she 
wrote  to  the  committee  of  the  Missionary  Institution  at  Basle ;  and 
in  about  three  weeks  I  received  the  invitation  to  keep  myself  ready 
to  enter  the  Institution  with  the  first  promotion  that  should  be  re- 
ceived; and  in  the  beginning  of  1821,  I  entered  the  missionary 
house,  where  I  remained  till  the  autumn  of  1823.  Upon  this  I 
passed  one  year  at  Paris,  in  order  to  study  Arabic  ;  and  in  1826  I 
passed  nine  months  in  London,  whence  I  was  sent  to  Abyssinia. 

"  4.  From  the  preceding  statement,  it  is  obvious  that  my  attain- 
ments are  very  limited  in  every  respect ;  for  in  my  infancy  I  was  in 
a  most  miserable  village  school,  and  only  four  months  in  a  year,  up 
to  my  sixteenth  year,  from  which  time  to  my  twentieth  year,  I  neg- 
lected every  kind  of  study.  The  two  years  and  a  half  which  I 
passed  in  the  Missionary  Institution  at  Basle,  could  only  remove  my 
grossest  ignorance.  I  have  since  tried  to  catch  a  httle  here  and  a 
little  there  as  opportunities  occurred.  The  Word  of  God  has  been 
and  is  still  my  principal  study.  I  have  begun  eleven  languages, 
besides  my  native  patois  ;  but  most  of  them  I  know  very  imperfectly. 

"  5.  The  first  time  I  was  three  years  in  Abyssinia,  from  the  be- 
ginning of  1830  to  the  end  of  1832  ;  and  the  second  time  one  year 
and  a  half,  from  March,  1835,  to  September,  1836;  but  I  lay  the 

monument  shall  we  erect  to  commemorate  this  wonderful  deliverance  ?" 
Some  proposed  one  tldng,  some  another,  until  it  was  at  last  suggested 
that  they  should  establish  a  Missionary  Institute,  in  which  to  prepare 
religious  teachers  for  the  poor  Cossacks  from  the  Don,  thousands  of 
whom  had  just  passed  by  in  the  Russian  army.  This  proposition 
pleased  all,  and  immediately  they  set  about  the  work.  In  1816,  the  In- 
stitution was  opened.  In  1818  the  first  of  its  missionaries  left  its 
walls.  The  number  of  its  students,  for  years,  has  been  from  40  to  45. 
It  might  have  many  more,  if  the  reqmsite  means  were  possessed. 
About  280  young  men  have  gone  forth  from  this  Seminary,  of  whom 
160  or  170  are  now  laboring  in  all  parts  of  the  world  where  missionary 
operations  are  going  on.  Many  of  its  students  are  in  the  employment 
of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  the  London  Missionary  Society,  and 
the  Netherlands  Missionary  Society,  The  remainder  are  in  these;  vice 
of  the  Basle  Missionary  Society,  whose  laborers  are  quite  nmnerous  in 
western  Africa,  India,  and  other  parts,  although  its  receipts  scarcely 
exceed  $20,000. 

The  reader  will  be  sorry  to  hear  that  the  excellent  and  distinguished 
Dr.  Hoffman  has  been  compelled,  by  protracted  and  severe  ilhiess,  to 
give  up  the  inspectorship  of  this  remarkable  Missionaiy  Institution ; 
but  who  has  been  appouited  to  take  his  place  we  have  not  heard. 


xvi 


BIOGRAPHY   OF   MR.  GOBAT. 


whole  time  on  my  bed,  always  suffering  cruel  pains ;  and  was  car- 
ried on  a  litter  out  of  the  country ;  wherefore  I  could  do  nothing 
during  that  time. 

"  6.  In  May,  1834,  I  was  married  to  Maria,  the  second  daughter 
of  Mr.  Zeller,  director  of  a  normal  school  (at  Beuggen,  near  Basle) 
for  poor  schoolmasters,  disposed  to  teach  the  children  in  poor  vil- 
lages, where  they  have  not  the  means  otherwise  to  provide  for  good 
and  faithful  schoolmasters.  In  the  same  institution  there  are  al- 
ways about  seventy  poor  children,  who  are  maintained  and  educated 
until  they  attain  the  age  of  sixteen  years.  The  whole  is  supported 
by  the  gifts  of  charitable  people.  My  wife  accompanied  me  to 
Abyssinia,  where  she  had  a  great  deal  of  trials,  especially  by  see- 
ing me  continually,  for  eighteen  months,  on  the  brink  of  the  grave, 
even  when  she  had  the  cholera;  but,  under  God,  she  was  not  only 
the  means  of  many  comforts  and  alleviation  of  sufferings,  but  even 
of  preserving  my  life.  She  has  been  pious  from  her  ninfh  year. 
We  have  had  three  children,  the  first  of  which  (born  in  Abyssinia) 
got  ill  on  the  Red  Sea,  suffered  much  through  the  Desert,  and  died 
on  the  Nile. 

"  7.  My  illness  in  Abyssinia  obliged  me  to  come  back  to  Europe, 
where  I  have  now  spent  two  years,  doing  nothing ;  nor  is  my  own, 
or  my  v^^ife's  health  so  far  restored  as  that  I  could  return  at  present  to 
Abyssinia.  Wherefore,  I  intend  leaving  this  during  the  next  month, 
for  Malta,  where  I  have  been  called  to  help  in  the  revision  of  the 
Arabic  Bible,  and  in  the  direction  of  the  Church  Missionary  press. 

"  Now  I  fear  I  have  been  too  long,  and  entered  too  much  into 
details ;  but  you  may  make  an  extract  of  this,  according  to  your 
good  pleasure.  Will  you  have  the  kindness  to  assure  Mr.  Baird 
of  my  Christian  regards,  and  believe  me.  dear  brother,  to  be 

"  Yours  in  Christian  affection,  Sl.  Gobat." 

"  Beuggen,  14th  March,  1839." 

In  the  early  part  of  the  winter  of  1S39-40,  Mr.  Gobat 
went  to  Malta,  where  he  made  his  home  for  six  years, 
superintending  the  pubhcation  of  the  Scriptures  in  the 
Arabic  and  other  oriental  languages.  During  this  pe- 
riod he  made  one  visit,  if  not  more,  of  considerable 
length,  to  Egypt  and  the  adjacent  portions  of  Asin.  to 


BIOGRArHY   OF   MR.  GOBAT. 


xvii 


■  promote  the  circulation  of  tiie  Word  of  God.  He  also 
'  visited  Germany  during  the  latter  part  of  that  period, 
r  When  the  late  excellent  Dr.  Alexander  died — the  first 

Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  appointed  and  supported  by  the 

■  governments  of  England  and  Prussia, — the  king  of  the 
'  latter,  Frederick  WiUiam  IV.,  nominated  Mr.  Gobat  for 

that  post.  After  having  received  consecration  at  the 
hands  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  he  set  sail  for 
,  his  hard  and  sterile  field  of  missionary  toil,  for  such  it 
deserves  to  be  called,  rather  than  a  diocese.  We  are 
sorry  to  say  that  the  last  accounts  which  we  have  receiv- 
ed of  him,  represent  his  health  as  being  very  miserable. 

Few  men  of  our  times  are  more  worthy  of  our  pro- 
found respect  than  Bishop  Gobat.  It  is  the  testimony 
of  all  who  have  seen  him,  that  he  is  a  man  of  extraor- 
dinary talents,  great  humility,  and  devoted  piety  and 
zeal.  He  speaks  eight  or  ten  languages.  As  to  his 
knowledge  of  English,  the  reader  can  judge  from  the 
letter  which  we  have  given,  and  which  has  been  printed 
without  the  change  of  more  than  a  word  or  two, — for 
whatever  idioms  it  may  contain,  they  are  such  as  any 
one  may  easily  comprehend.  We  do  not  believe  that 
Henry  Martyn  was  a  more  remarkable  man. 

If  the  limits  assigned  to  this  notice  of  him  permitted, 
it  would  be  easy  to  give  many  striking  illustrations  of 
the  wonderful  tact  which  this  remarkable  man  possesses 
for  dealing  with  all  classes  of  men.  His  admirable 
presence  of  mind  and  shrewdness,  under  God,  more 
than  once  saved  him  from  the  greatest  dangers  among 
the  Arabs.  His  life  has  been  one  of  adventure,  hard- 
ship, exposure,  and  suffering. 

As  to  the  volume  to  which  the  attention  of  the  reader 
is  now  invited,  it  may  be  said,  that  it  is  full  of  interest. 


XVlll 


BIOGRAPHY   OF  MR.  GOBAT. 


It  gives  US  a  more  correct  idea  of  Abyssinia,  and  of 
the  temporal  and  spiritual  condition  of  its  inhabitants, 
than  any  other  book  in  the  Enghsh  language.  No  man 
can  possibly  read  the  account  which  is  here  given  of 
the  patient,  prudent,  and  able  manner  in  which  Mr.  j 
Gobat  labored,  amid  much  suffering,  for  the  salvation 
of  the  poor  benighted  inhabitants  of  Abyssinia,  without 
being  profited.  What  an  idea  this  book  gives  us  of  the 
superstitions,  ignorance,  useless  ceremonies  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  the  still  more  useless  disputes  of  its  "  wise  men" 
respecting  certain  points  in  theological  speculation,  so 
prevalent  in  the  East !  And  how  admirably  Mr.  Gobat 
replies  to  these  "  sophists," — one  while  candidly  telling 
them  that  he  knows  nothing  about  the  subject  of  their 
idle  discussion,  and  at  another  trying  to  call  their  atten- 
tion to  those  subjects  of  infinite  moment,  about  which 
these  Abyssinian  Christians — as  they  are  called — are  so 
deplorably  ignorant.  It  is  a  treat  to  follow  him  in  all 
his  conversations  with  this  people,  and  see  the  admira- 
ble skill  with  which  he  deals  with  them  and  their  opin- 
ions.   ?sor  did  he  labor  in  vain. 

But  it  is  time  to  bring  these  introductor}^  remarks  to 
a  close.  The  reader  will  find  the  translation  faithful, 
clear,  and  readable.  May  the  blessing  of  God  attend 
it,  and  make  it  profitable  to  all  who  read  it.  It  is  com- 
mended to  the  special  attention  of  young  men  who  are 
desirous  of  going  to  the  heathen  world.  They  will 
learn  from  it  how  to  deal  with  opponents  of  acute  and 
subtle  minds,  whether  Pagan,  Mohammedan,  or  nomi- 
nally Christian.  R.  Baird. 

"New  York,  April,  1850. 


■ 

INTRODUCTION. 

PART  I. 


ABYSSINIA  AK'D  ITS  INHABITANTS. 

Before  introducing  our  readers  to  the  interesting  jour- 
nal, which  Mr.  Gobat  has  written  during  his  three  years' 
residence  in  Abyssinia,  it  will  not  be  improper  to  spread  be- 

tore  them  a  general  view  of  this  very  remarkable  territory, 
well  as  to  detail  a  few  of  the  more  striking  peculiarities 
of  the  inhabitants  : — in  a  manner  to  transplant  them  upon 
the  stage  on  which  have  been  represented  the  various  trans- 
■  actions  which  the  following  leaves  unfold  ;  and  enable  them 
,  more  clearly  to  comprehend  the  connecting  links,  which 
unite  the  transactions  with  the  laws  and  institutions  of  the 
country. 

Abyssinia  is  a  rich,  mountainous  district  of  Eastern  Af- 
rica. It  has  often,  and  with  propriety,  been  called  the 
African  Switzerland.  It  was  known  to  the  ancients  by  the 
name  of  Ethiopia  :  and  its  inhabitants,  denominated  the 
Ethiopians,  or  the  blacks,  were  early  distinguished  by  their 
advancement  in  civilization,  and  their  manifestations  of 
bravery. 


20  ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 

Nature  has  strongly  stamped  the  face  of  the  country ;  it 
rises  in  terraces  from  the  shores  of  the  Ked  Sea,  till  it  swells 
into  lofty  pyramids  and  abrupt  peaks,  whose  heads  are 
crowned  with  imperishable  snows,  and  which,  as  yet,  no  Eu- 
ropean has  ever  trodden.  Since  the  learned  Job  Ludof, 
near  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  by  his  history 
of  Ethiopia,*  gleaned  chiefly  from  the  records  of  antiquity, 
made  known  to  Europe  this  mysterious  region,  few  Euro- 
peans have  been  disposed  to  hazard  their  ease  or  safety,  in 
efforts  to  satisfy  the  curiosity  of  the  west,  with  reference  to 
the  actual  state  of  the  country  or  its  inhabitants.  Two  or 
three,  however,  have  ventured  forth.  James  Bruce,  a 
native  of  Scotland,  who  came  to  Algiers  in  1764,  in  the 
capacity  of  English  consul,  first  attempted  to  penetrate  the 
rocky  valleys  of  Abyssinia,  where  he  arrived,  after  having 
spent  considerable  time  in  traveling  through  the  countries 
of  Numidia,  Persia,  and  Arabia.  He  acquired  the  lan- 
guage, passed  several  years  in  the  south-west  provinces,  and, 
on  his  return,  in  1790,  published  an  account  of  his  travels; 
a  work  comprised  in  five  volumes,  and  which,  on  its  appear- 
ance, excited  a  lively  interest  in  the  public  mind.  Some 
years  later,  Mr.  Salt,  an  Englishman,  who  had  been,  for  a 
number  of  years,  Consul-General  in  Egypt,  traveled  into 
Abyssinia,  entering  the  country  from  the  east,  and,  by  the 
publication  of  his  Tour.f  drew  the  attention  of  Europe  to 
the  north-east  division  of  the  country,  or  the  province  of 
Tigre,  as  Mr.  Bruce,  some  time  before,  had  succeeded  in 


*  lliritoria  Etliiopica  sive  brevis  et  succincta  descriptio  regni  Habys- 
siniorum  Francof.  1681-1694.  Vol.  II.  fol. 

f  An  Account  of  a  Voyage  to  Abyssinia,  by  H.  S.  Salt,  Lond.  1814. 


I ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS   INHABITANTS.  21 
awakening  an  interest  in  regard  to  the  south-west  division, 

-  or  the  province  of  Amhara. 

y  ;  Pasture-lands,  almost  entirely  destitute  of  trees,  though 
abundantly  watered,  stretch  themselves  before  the  eye,  in 

:  delightful  perspective,  through  a  great  part  of  the  more  ele- 

^  vated  regions  of  the  country,  some  portions  of  which  are 
cultivated  with  great  care.    These  airy  tracts  are  richly 

•'•  stocked  with  flocks  of  sheep  and  goats,  and  abound  with 

-  herds  of  cattle  and  horses  of  a  very  superior  breed.  The 
people  are  beautiful,  strong,  and  active  ;  but  they  are  con- 

:  tinually  engaged  in  harassing  wars  with  their  ferocious 
neighbors,  the  Gallas,  who  are  perpetually  invading  the 
country  from  the  south  and  west,  and  have  already  suc- 
ceeded in  subjecting  a  considerable  portion  of  the  territory 
to  their  savage  sway. 

The  country  is  plentifully  supplied  with  streams.  The 
Blue  River,  taking  its  rise  in  the  mountains  of  Gojam,  flows 
through,  and  irrigates  the  valleys  of  the  western  provinces, 
and,  afterwards,  assuming  the  name  of  the  Nile,  fertilizes 
the  plains  of  Egypt.  Near  this,  heads  another  principal 
stream,  called  the  Tacazze.  It  traverses  the  middle  region 
of  the  country,  is  swollen  by  a  multitude  of  tributary 
streams,  and,  after  forcing  its  way  through  an  immense  bar- 
rier of  rocks,  enters  the  plains  of  Nubia,  and  finally  mingles 
its  waters  with  those  of  the  Nile.  Numerous  smaller 
streams  chequer  the  country  in  almost  every  direction,  dif- 
fusing about  them  life,  fertility,  and  abundance. 

The  same  variety,  which  is  everywhere  so  observable  in 
the  face  of  the  country,  also  lends  itself  to  the  temperature 
of  the  climate.    In  the  deep  glens  and  narrow  valleys  at  the 


22 


ABYSSINIA   AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 


foot  of  the  mountains,  tlie  heat  is  intense  ;  the  thermometer 
not  unfrequently  rising  to  100°  of  Fahrenheit.  But  the 
air  becomes  cool  and  refreshing  in  proportion  as  you  rise ; 
and  in  the  elevated  valleys  or  table-lands,  you  breathe  a  de- 
licious and  exhilarating  atmosphere,  while  the  lofty  summits 
tower  into  regions  of  perpetual  frost.  The  year  divides  it- 
self into  two  seasons ;  the  one,  of  storms  and  inundations, 
the  other,  of  drought  and  burning  heat.  The  rain  com- 
mences in  April,  and  continues  till  the  month  of  August. 
During  this  season,  the  mornings  are  usually  fair  and  beau- 
tiful ;  as  the  sun  approaches  the  meridian,  the  sky  becomes 
darkened  with  clouds  ;  soon  rain  begins  to  fall,  and  for 
several  hours  pours  down  in  torrents,  accompanied  by  fear- 
ful exhibitions  of  thunder  and  lightning.  The  defiles  and 
narrow  ravines  dash  down  their  maddening  streams,  and  the 
traveler  is  driven  for  safety  and  shelter  to  the  heights  of 
the  mountains,  and  to  the  recesses  of  the  rocks. 

This  region  of  the  globe  is  rich  in  iron  and  gold :  the  lat- 
ter of  which  is  frequently  found  even  in  the  sands,  on  the 
shores,  and  in  the  beds  of  the  streams ;  but  the  inhabitants 
have  not  yet  learned  the  wealth  of  their  soil.'"  No  salt,  how- 
ever, has  hitherto  been  discovered  in  the  mountains.  This 
article  is  brought  by  caravans,  from  the  extensive  plains, 
which  separate  the  provinces  of  Tigre  on  the  south-east, 

*  There  are  some  provinces  where,  according  to  the  account  given 
us  by  Mr.  Gobat,  the  native  inliabitants,  when  they  find  a  piece  of  mas- 
sive gold,  a  circumstance  by  no  means  uncommon,  break  off  the  corners 
and  the  outer  edges,  and  tlirow  the  central  part  into  the  river  again,  as 
the  seminal  kernel,  for  the  purpose,  as  they  say,  of  propagating  the 
metal. 


ABYSSINIA  AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 


23 


r  from  those  of  Dancali.  This  whole  district,  stretching  four 
{I  days'  journey  in  length,  and  three  in  breadth,  is  covered  with 
:  salt*  lying  in  horizontal  layers,  one  above  the  other. 

The  sandy  tracts,  which  stretch  along  the  coast  of  the 
Red  Sea,  are  almost  barren  wastes,  producing  little  but 
mimosas,  which  sometimes  grow  to  the  height  of  forty  feet, 
and  are  often  surrounded  by  creeping  plants,  which  clamber 
over  them.  As  you  ascend  farther  into  the  country,  the 
ground  becomes  more  moist,  springs  break  out,  fertility  in- 
creases, and  the  plants  assume  a  more  diversified  character. 
In  this  region  are  found  forests,  whose  trees  strikingly 
resemble  the  mangUer  of  the  Indies.  The  tamarind  and 
the  fig-tree  likewise  flourish  here.  But  no  representative 
of  the  Abyssinian  forest  is  more  worthy  of  remark,  or  strik- 
ing in  its  form,  than  the  kolquall,  a  tree  which  rises  to  a 
considerable  height,  and,  spreading  wide  its  branches  entirely 
destitute  of  foliage,  presents  a  spectacle  very  much  resem- 
bling an  enormous  chandelier.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  an- 
cient churches,  date-trees,  as  well  as  the  orange  and  citron, 
are  found,  which  were  probably  imported  by  the  Portuguese. 
To  them,  also,  it  is  generally  supposed  that  the  Abyssinians 
are  indebted  for  the  culture  of  the  vine,  which  has  been  in- 
troduced into  several  districts,  and  produces  excellent  wine. 
On  the  western  declivities  of  the  country,  are  large  plan- 
tations of  the.  cotton-tree  ;  and  not  far  from  these,  the  coffee- 
tree  grows  in  an  uncultivated  state. 

Maize,  of  a  luxuriant  growth,  abounds  upon  the  high- 

*  "  The  great  plains  covered  with  rock-salt  at  the  bottom  of  the  east- 
em  mountains  have  excited  the  admiration  of  travelers.  The  salt  here 
forms  crystals  of  uncommon  length." — Malte-Brun. 


24  ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS   INHABITANTS.  | 

lands,  wliere  is  also  cultivatad,  to  a  considerable  extent  a 
kind  of  wheat,  called  Teff^  which  the  wealthy  families  use 
for  bread-stuff.  Rich  and  extensive  pasture-lands  also 
stretch  themselves  before  you,  as  you  travel  over  these  ele- 
vated plains,  furnishing  to  horses,  oxen,  and  sheep,  abund- 
ant nourishment.  The  lowlands  are  covered  with  brush- 
wood and  thorns. 

Herds  of  horned  cattle  are  numerous,  abounding  in  every 
district.  The  sheep  are  small,  and  generally  black.  The 
horses  are  fiery,  full  of  life,  and  remarkably  fleet.  The 
mules  of  Abyssinia  are  of  an  excellent  species  ;  they  are 
used  by  the  people,  like  asses,  for  beasts  of  burthen,  and 
with  them  the  Abyssinians  perform  journeys  over  the  most 
difficult  passes  of  the  mountains  with  perfect  safety. 

The  villages,  almost  universally,  swarm  with  packs  of 
dogs,  both  of  the  wild  and  domestic  breeds,  whose  incessant 
baying  is  extremely  annoying  to  the  traveler.*  Apes  of 
every  description  are  found  throughout  the  country,  among 
which  roam  the  lion,  the  elephant,  and  the  panther;  these  last, 
however,  rarely  venture  from  their  usual  home,  the  highlands. 
The  plains  are  infested  with  hyenas,  whose  hideous  bowlings 
— precursors  of  those  frightful  devastations  with  which  they 
ravage  cities  and  villages — continually  break  the  silence,  and 
echo  through  the  darkness  of  the  night.  These  animals 
multiply  in  a  surprising  manner,  owing  to  the  superstitious 
notions  of  the  people.    The  Abyssinian  verily  believes  that 

*  The  dogs  of  Abyssinia  ai'e  of  two  kinds ;  tlie  one  used  for  the 
chase,  and  other  domestic  pui-poses ;  the  other,  a  roaming  animal,  at- 
tached to  no  particular  master,  but  collecting  in  packs,  infest  the  diflfer- 
ent  villages. 


ABYSSINIA   A\D   ITrf   IMIABITANTa.  25 

Jewish  sorcerers,  disguised  under  this  appearance,  descend 
from  the  mountains  of  Samen  to  perpetrate  their  fearful 
depredations  ;  and  they  are,  consequently,  foolishly  deterred 
from  giving  them  the  chase.  The  country  abounds  with 
droves  of  deer,  among  which,  the  subtle,  but  destructive 
serpent  insinuatingly  finds  his  way,  through  the  influence 
of  his  charm,  and  great  numbers  of  them  fall  victims  to  his 
treachery.  Hippopotami  and  crocodiles  are  found  in  the 
lakes  and  rivers,  especially  in  the  Tacazze. 

Abyssinia  is  peopled  by  races  of  men,  tinged  with  almost 
every  shade  of  complexion.  While,  however,  the  black 
predominates,  the  color  of  the  inhabitants  varies  from  this^ 
assuming  brighter  and  lighter  tints,  according  to  location, 
till  it  reaches  a  transparent  copper  hue.  For  the  most  part, 
the  Abyssinians  are  well  made,  and  active.  They  are  dis- 
tinguished from  the  negroes  by  the  regularity  of  their  fea- 
tures ;  and,  indeed,  they  have  little  in  common  with  them, 
excepting  the  dark  color  of  their  skins.  They  are  not 
deficient  in  the  capacities  of  the  understanding,  or  the  affec- 
tions of  the  heart ;  though  these  rarely  arrive  at  any  very 
high  degree  of  elevation  or  refinement.  The  inhabitants 
of  the  south-west  part  of  the  country,  or  the  province  of 
Amhara,  are  better  informed,  more  inoffensive,  and  civilized, 
than  the  people  of  Tigre,  who  are  rude  and  uncultivated  in 
their  habit.s,  quick  and  irritable  in  their  passions,  and  among 
whom  murder  is  no  uncommon  occurrence.  The  Amhare- 
ans  are,  therefore,  frequent  objects  of  pleasantry  in  the 
province  of  Tigre,  where  they  are  represented  as  a  cringing 
and  effeminate  race.  Slave  merchants,  indeed,  well  under- 
stand this  difference  of  character,  and,  regarding  the  Am- 

2 


2G 


ABYSSINIA    AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


hareans  as  men  of  mild  and  benevolent  dispositions,  pay  a 
high  price  for  them  much  more  readily  than  for  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  northern  districts,  who  have  the  reputation  of 
possessing  mischievous  and  vindictive  tempers.  Most  trav- 
elers are  of  the  opinion  that  the  Abyssinians  are  peculiarly 
prone  to  lying :  though  our  missionaries  have  not  found 
them  so  much  addicted  to  dissimulation  and  falsehood,  as 
people  who  have  been  for  ages  subjected  to  the  galling  yoke 
of  Turkish  tyranny,  and  constantly  compelled  to  resort  to 
a  variety  of  insidious  arts,  to  secure  their  possessions,  how- 
ever small.  Dwelling  in  his  high  mountain  home,  the  pro- 
ductions of  which  are  sufficient  for  his  sustenance,  the  Abys- 
sinian still  breathes  the  liberty  which  glowed  in  the  bosoms 
of  his  forefathers.  This  spirit  of  independence,  where  it 
has  not  been  crushed  by  the  iron  footsteps  of  the  savage 
Gallas,  contributes  much  to  give  to  the  national  character  a 
certain  degree  of  openness  of  disposition,  and  simplicity  of 
manner,  which  renders  the  people  more  accessible  to  the 
voice  of  truth,  than  is  found  to  be  the  case  generally  in  Mo- 
hammedan countries. 

Abyssinia  is  covered  with  cities  and  villages,  and  isolated 
habitations  are  here  and  there  seen  clinging  to  the  sides  of 
the  mountains.  The  houses  are  mostly  composed  of  mud, 
straw,  and  rushes :  the  people  not  yet  having  learned  the 
art  of  building  with  stone.  As  there  is  little  building  tim- 
ber in  the  country,  a  wooden  house  is  rarely  found.  In  loca- 
ting their  villages,  they  generally  select  some  hill,  or  elevated 
position,  so  situated  as  easily  to  secure  a  vigorous  defence 
against  the  assaults  of  their  enemies.  Caves  are  also  some- 
times used  for  human  habitations.    It  is  not,  indeed,  un- 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


27 


common  to  find  these  dingy  recesses,  which  the  plastic  hand 
of  nature  has  hollowed  out  in  the  sides  of  the  mountains, 
rudely  converted  into  the  abodes  of  man.  The  dwellings 
of  the  more  distinguished  families  are  ordinarily  constructed 
of  a  number  of  rooms,  on  a  level  with  the  ground,  arranged 
about  an  open  court.  Their  floors  are  spread  with  carpets, 
and  a  kind  of  sofa  is  generally  used  for  seats  ;  as  to  the  rest 
of  their  household  furniture,  nothing  can  be  more  simple 
and  unostentatious  than  that  of  the  Abyssinians.  The 
form  of  their  houses  is  usually  circular,  and  so  small  as  to 
furnish  but  very  scanty  room,  even  for  a  single  family. 

The  clothing  of  the  poorer  classes  of  Abyssinia  is  ex- 
tremely simple,  consisting  merely  of  skins,  or  pieces  of  cot- 
ton. A  kind  of  drawers,  and  a  strip  of  white  cloth,  wrap- 
ped about  the  shoulders,  generally  constitute  their  entire 
costume.  The  principal  citizens,  or  nobles  of  the  country, 
however,  exhibit  more  taste,  or  at  least  more  splendor,  in 
their  appearance.  They  usually  wear  a  sort  of  under-dress, 
composed  of  white  cloth  from  the  Indies,  embellished  with 
embroiderings  of  variously  dyed  silk,  over  which  they  throw 
a  loose  mantle  of  cotton.  They  also  decorate  themselves 
with  ornaments  of  silver  about  the  neck,  arms,  and  ankles. 
The  dress  of  the  females  is  in  some  respects  quite  becoming, 
being  made  so  high  as  completely  to  cover  their  persons  to 
the  chin.  They  anoint  their  hair  with  a  species  of  odorifer- 
ous pomatum,  and  sprinkle  it  with  a  powder  of  cloves. 

The  food  of  the  inhabitants  consists  principally  of  milk, 
bread  made  of  teff,  or  wheat,  a  very  little  leavened,  butter, 
honey,  beef,  mutton,  and  fowls.  They  are  extremely  fond 
of  salt  and  pepper.    Their  usual  beverage  is  either  maise  or 


28 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


bousa ;  the  former  of  which  is  made  of  honey  and  fermented 
barley,  "with  a  slight  mixture  of  Taddo — a  bitter  root,  which 
increases  its  intoxicating  quality.  This  is  kept  for  special 
occasions,  and  is  commonly  offered  to  yisitors.  Bousa  is  a 
kind  of  beer,  which  they  use  for  their  ordinary  drink,  and 
to  which  they  are  strongly  attached.  On  their  fast  days, 
which  generally  occur  on  Wednesday  and  Friday,  they  are 
too  scrupulous  to  take  any  kind  of  food,  excepting  fish  and 
fruits ;  though  it  is  customary  to  compensate  themselves 
for  their  abstinence  during  the  day,  by  enjoying,  after  mid- 
night, a  regular  repast.  When  the  country  is  not  deluged 
with  locusts,  a  circumstance  which  frequently  occurs,  the 
harvest  not  cut  short  by  drought,  nor  the  fields  wasted 
by  any  other  casualty,  the  necessaries  of  life  are  very  easily 
obtained  in  Abyssinia,  and  a  numerous  family  is  sustained 
with  little  difficulty.  The  young  men  consequently  marry 
at  an  early  ag^.  Even  polygamy  is  not  uncommon,  though 
the  established  ehureh  strongly  evinces  her  disapprobation 
of  the  custom.  She  limits  every  man,  in  the  matrimonial 
connection,  to  a  single  woman,  and  all  besides,  who  pretend 
to  sustain  the  relation  of  wife,  she  brands  with  the  name  of 
concubine  ;  and  him,  who,  in  defiance  of  her  injunctions, 
hazards  the  experiment  of  indulging  in  the  crime,  she  indig- 
nantly thrusts  from  her  bosom. 

In  Abyssinia,  as  in  all  the  East,  woman  is  doomed  to 
drudgery  and  toil.  She  is  charged  with  the  most  oppres- 
sive and  irksome  labors,  as  well  without,  as  within  the  house. 
The  toils  of  the  field,  gathering  the  harvest,  grinding  the 
grain,  and  all  the  laborious  duties  of  procuring  provisions 
and  water  for  the  service  of  their  families,  fall  to  the  lot  of 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


29 


the  women ;  and  you  may  often  meet  them  with  their  in- 
fants in  their  arms,  weighed  down,  and  trembling  beneath 
their  crushing  burdens.  The  richer  class  of  females,  how- 
ever, perform  their  tasks  through  the  intervention  of  slaves. 
They  cultivate  the  growth  of  their  finger  nails,  and  suffer 
them  to  attain  to  a  prodigious  length,  as  a  mark  of  their 
rank,  or  rather,  of  their  idleness,  though  they  take  the  pre- 
caution to  conceal  them  within  a  kind  of  leather  glove. 

The  education  of  children  is  far  better  attended  to  in 
Abyssinia,  than  in  most  Eastern  countries.  Many  marks  of 
this  early  training  manifest  themselves  in  the  character  and 
conduct  of  the  youth.  They  are  distinguished  by  a  devoted 
attachment,  and  an  affectionate  obedience  to  their  parents  ; 
and  by  a  modest  and  unassuming  deportment  towards  the 
aged.  The  youth  are  the  flower  of  the  nation.  It  is  to 
them  that  the  missionary  will  look  with  the  fondest  antici- 
pations. On  them  must  repose  all  his  well-grounded  hopes 
for  the  moral  resurrection  of  this  people.  They  present  a 
sphere  of  benevolent  enterprise  the  most  cheering,  such  as 
the  zealous  messengers  of  Christ  must  ardently  desire  ;  and 
it  seems  only  necessary  that  a  few  institutions  should  be 
erected  peculiarly  appropriated  to  their  instruction,  in  order 
to  see  this  nation  elevated  to  a  height  of  intellectual  culture 
and  moral  excellence,  which  has  never  yet  been  attained  by 
any  people  of  Africa. 

The  ancient  language  of  Ethiopia,  usually  called  the 
Gheez,  was,  down  to  the  fourteenth  century  of  the  Christian 
era,  extensively  spoken  throughout  Abyssinia.  All  the  his- 
torical records,  now  extant,  concerning  the  religious  state 
and  moral  condition  of  the  people,  are  written  in  this  dia- 


30 


ABYSSINIA   AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 


lect.  It  has,  however,  generally  fallen  into  disuse,  and  is  no 
longer  spoken,  except  in  the  province  of  Tigre,  where  a  few 
traces  of  it  are  still  to  be  found.  The  language,  which  is  al- 
most universally  spoken  at  the  present  time,  is  the  Amharic 
— a  dialect  which  was  employed  a  few  years  since,  in  the 
first  attempt  made  to  translate  the  Old  Testament  Scrip- 
tures into  the  language  of  the  country.  It  is  also  into  this 
dialect,  that  certain  detached  portions  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, as  well  as  a  few  tracts,  adapted  to  enlighten  and  civil- 
ize the  people  occupying  certain  isolated  sections  of  the 
country,  have  been  translated  and  disseminated  by  the  mis- 
sionaries. There  are  a  few  other  dialects  still  used  in  some 
of  the  more  remote  and  secluded  districts,  which  are  of  little 
or  no  importance  with  reference  to  the  work  of  missions. 

The  productions  of  the  soil,  and  the  state  of  agriculture, 
differ  materially  in  the  different  provinces.  Some  are 
highly  cultivated,  and  pour  an  abundant  harvest  into  the 
treasury  of  the  husbandman,  while  others  are  left  to  luxuri- 
ate undisturbed,  in  the  wildness  of  nature.  In  some  dis- 
tricts, they  use  a  species  of  plough,  which  is  constructed 
from  the  root  of  a  tree,  and  is  drawn  by  oxen.  Millet,  bar- 
ley, wheat,  teff,  and  maize,  are  almost  universally  raised,  and 
esculent  plants,  or  vegetables,  are  occasionally  cultivated. 
In  several  of  the  provinces,  they  double,  and  even  treble 
their  harvests  annually.  In  the  month  of  July,  they  sow 
teff  and  barley,  which  they  reap  in  November ;  and  the  same 
field,  without  enriching  it  with  manure,  is  immediately  re- 
sown  with  barley,  which  is  gathered  in  February.  This  is 
succeeded  by  a  crop  of  teff,  or  a  species  of  peseite,  which  is 
harvested  in  April,  just  before  the  setting  in  of  the  rainy 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  31 

season.  Barley  is  trodden  out  by  oxen,  and  teff  is  separated 
from  the  straw  by  akind  of  flail.  The  wheat  is  prepared  for  use, 
by  braying  it  in  stone  mortars  ;  an  operation  which,  as  well 
as  that  of  making  the  bread,  is  chiefly  performed  by  females. 

The  current  money  of  trade  is  salt.  For  this  purpose,  it 
is  cut  into  plates,  ten  inches  in  length,  and  three  in  breadth, 
thirty-five  of  which  are  estimated  at  one  eou  or  Talari.  In 
large  commercial  transactions,  however,  they  employ  gold, 
which  is  divided  into  small  pieces,  and  which  are  estimated 
at  eight  eous,  weighing  an  ounce  each. 

No  traveler,  down  to  the  present  period,  has  been  able  to 
give  us  any  very  decisive  information  in  relation  to  the 
population  of  Abyssinia.  The  missionary,  Gobat,  although 
he  resided  three  years  in  the  country,  acquired  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  the  language,  and  enjoyed  frequent  oppor- 
tunities of  personal  intercourse  with  the  chiefs  of  various 
provinces,  does  not  feel  himself  authorized  to  make  any  posi- 
tive statements  on  the  subject.  We  may,  however,  arrive  at 
some  general  conclusions,  by  taking  a  survey  of  the  grand 
superficies  of  the  country,  which  extends  from  the  9th  to 
the  16th  degree  of  north  latitude,  and  from  the  53d  to  the 
58th  degree  of  east  longitude,  covering  an  area,  240  leagues 
in  lengtb,  and  210  in  breadth,  which  is  everywhere  stud- 
ded with  scattered  habitations  and  numerously  populated 
villages :  a  fact,  which  may  reasonably  lead  to  the  con- 
clusion, that  the  population  is  by  no  means  inconsiderable. 
But  after  all,  it  must  remain  a  matter  of  conjecture.  Not 
only  the  wandering  life  led  by  a  great  part  of  the  people, 
but  also  the  perpetual  wars,  which  keep  entire  districts  of 
the  country  in  constant  movement,  render  it  extremely 
difficult  to  ascertain,  with  any  high  degree  of  certainty,  the 


32 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


number  of  the  inhabitants.  It  is  a  fact  worthy  of  remark, 
that  the  numerous  communities  of  Jews,  or  the  Falashas^  as 
as  they  are  called  by  the  Abyssinians,  in  those  parts  of  the 
country  which  they  inhabit,  exert  an  influence  far  more  ex- 
tensive than  they  have  been  known  to  possess  since  the  era 
of  their  dispersion.  It  seems,  indeed,  a  fact  well  authenti- 
cated by  the  historical  records  of  Ethiopia,  that  the  com- 
mercial relations,  which  existed  from  the  remotest  antiquity 
between  that  country  and  the  Holy  Land,  were  extensive  and 
well  established.  It  is  also  a  fact  attested  with  equal  pre- 
cision by  the  records  of  scripture  history,  that  the  children 
of  Israel  have,  in  all  ages,  regarded  Mauritania,  or  Ethiopia, 
as  a  friendly  country  ;  and  the  visit  of  the  Queen  of  Sheba 
to  Solomon  is  not  only  confirmed  by  the  traditionary  annals 
of  Abyssinia,  but  is  there  considered  an  event  which  might 
have  very  naturally  occurred.  Thus  when  the  Jews,  har- 
assed by  their  enemies,  and  driven  from  their  father-land, 
fled  in  crowds  to  Ethiopia,  they  were  not  only  received  as 
friends  by  the  people  of  the  country,  but  had  the  still  higher 
satisfaction  of  seeing  the  peculiar  rites  of  their  religion 
adopted.  But  the  miseries  of  the  Falashas  ended  not  here ! 
They  were  afterwards  attacked  by  Christianity.  They  then 
took  shelter  in  the  mountains  of  Samen,  where  they  still  ex- 
ist, a  separate  and  distinct  people,  exercising  their  own  gov- 
ernment, controlled  by  their  own  laws,  and  enjoying  their 
own  rulers ;  but  they  live  on  terms  of  so  little  familiarity 
with  the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  and  are  so  deeply  in- 
volved in  the  impenetrable  shades  of  ignorance,  that  it  is 
difficult  to  obtain  any  definite  information  respecting  their 
actual  condition  ;  and  although  the  missionary,  Gobat,  was 


ABYSSINIA   AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 


33 


at  much  pains  to  inform  himself  upon  this  point,  he  has  not 
been  able  to  learn  anything  with  certainty  relative  to  the 
subject. 

It  is  surprising  that  the  Jews  of  Abyssinia  have  in  their 
possession  so  few  works  of  Hebrew  origin.  It  is  indeed  re- 
ported that  they  have  none,  excepting  a  Coptic  translation 
of  the  Old  Testament,  and  of  the  Apocryphal  writings — a 
translation  strongly  colored  with  the  ancient  Gheez  lan- 
guage. Since  the  tenth  century,  they  have  enjoyed  a  form 
of  government  of  their  own,  but  there  appears  to  be  consid- 
erable doubt  in  regard  to  the  time  when  their  ancestors 
emigrated  to  this  country.  It  is  generally  maintained  by 
themselves,  that  they  came  over  prior  to  the  time  of  Solo- 
mon and  Rehoboam  ;  but  notwithstanding  the  prevalence 
of  this  opinion,  it  is  probable  that  the  migration,  properly 
so  called,  did  not  take  place  until  after  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem.  It  is  well  known  that  the  Jews  swayed  the 
sceptre  of  dominion  over  Arabia,  and  a  portion  of  Persia, 
for  several  ages  previous  to  the  appearance  of  Mohammed  ; 
but  when  that  malignant  star  arose,  they  withered  beneath 
its  influence,  and  soon  bowed  to  the  Arabian  yoke.  But  as 
Christian  Ethiopia  resisted,  with  unbending  obstinacy  and 
heroic  bravery,  the  inroads  of  Mohammedan  fanaticism, 
the  Jews,  who  resided  within  her  borders,  were  screened 
from  the  power  of  the  destroyer,  and  succeeded  in  maintain- 
ing their  political  constitution  ;  and  it  is  afl&rmed  that  they 
have  still  preserved  their  religion  without  contamination, 
their  government  and  laws  without  infringement. 

Christianity  is  the  prevailing,  or  national  religion,  in  the 
more  elevated  portions  of  Abyssinia,  while  the  Gallas,  who 


34 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


cover  the  lower  regions,  are  Mohammedans,  or  Pagans. 
The  journal  of  Mr.  Gobat  paints,  in  lively  colors,  the  de- 
plorable state  in  which  he  found  the  smothered  remains  of 
the  Christian  church  in  this  benighted  territory.  As  the 
Abyssinians  first  received  the  gospel  from  the  Coptic 
church,  they,  like  them,  have  embraced  the  doctrine  of  the 
Monophysites  ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  belief  of  those  Chris- 
tians of  the  primitive  ages,  who  acknowledged  but  one 
nature  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  while  their  opponents, 
the  Nestorians,  maintained  there  were  two.  This  intimate 
and  filial  relation,  which  has  subsisted  for  centuries  between 
the  Coptic  and  Abyssinian  churches,  still  survives.  Conse- 
quently, the  latter  are  still  in  the  habit  of  going  to  Egypt 
to  procure  their  superior  ecclesiastic,  whom  they  call  the 
Abuna,  or  Patriarch ;  and  hence  it  is  that  the  Egyptians 
are  the  only  people  with  whom  the  Abj^ssinians  are  on  terms 
of  friendly  intercourse. 

The  civil  commotions,  which  are  constantly  agitating  the 
Abyssinian  territory,  render  it  extremely  difiicult  to  speak 
with  precision  concerning  the  political  organization  of  the 
country.  It  may  be  said,  however,  that  in  modern  times  it 
has  been  divided  between  five  princes,  whose  capitals  are 
Gondar,  Samen,  Gojam,  Begemder,  and  Axum.  But  these 
princes  possess  but  little  authority,  and  the  chiefs  of  the  mi- 
nor provinces  are  perpetually  infringing  upon  their  rights,  and 
invading  their  dominions.  Formerly,  Abyssinia  was  an  ab- 
solute monarchy.  The  king,  or  emperor,  was  called  the 
Negiis^  or  Lord  of  the  Lords  of  Ethiopia.  He  was  crowned 
at  Axum  by  the  Abuna,  and  resided  at  Gondar.  A  short 
time  since,  Sebagadis,  the  Ras  of  the  province  of  Tigre, 


ABYriSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


35 


was  the  most  powerful  prince  of  the  country ;  but  since  his 
death,  which  occurred  not  long  since,  in  a  battle  fought  on 
the  shores  of  the  river  Tacazze,  the  country  has  fallen  into 
the  utmost  anarchy  and  confusion. 

Ras  is  the  title  given  to  the  principal  governors  of  the 
country ;  those  who  enjoy  less  authority  receive  the  appella- 
tion of  Cantiba.  On  the  demise  of  a  Ras,  the  question  of 
his  succession  is  commonly  decided  by  the  army,  and,  as 
among  most  barbarous  people,  strength  turns  the  scale. 
The  people  manifest  the  greatest  respect  for  their  Ras,  who 
is  likewise  the  commander-in-chief  of  their  army ;  ordina- 
rily uncovering  themselves  to  their  girdles,  when  they  stand 
before  him.  He  is  the  absolute  master  of  his  subjects ; 
their  lives  and  possessions  lying  entirely  at  his  disposal. 
His  revenue  consists  of  the  duties  paid  him  by  tributaries, 
of  the  tolls  which  he  collects  of  caravans  and  merchants,  of 
the  produce  of  his  estates  and  the  increase  of  his  herds, 
and  of  the  arbitrary  contributions  he  exacts,  both  from  his 
subjects  and  strangers. 

He  who  would  travel  in  this  country  with  any  degree  of 
safety,  must  secure  the  friendship  of  some  powerful  Ras ; 
for  without  such  protection,  he  will  be  momently  exposed  to 
wrong  and  robbery.  Nor  will  he  be  able  to  pass  the  limits 
of  the  district  in  which  he  may  at  any  time  reside,  but 
through  the  influence  of  such  official  recommendations  to 
the  governors  of  other  provinces.  A  thousand  dangers 
throng  the  path  of  the  wanderer  over  this  mountainous  re- 
gion. He,  therefore,  who  is  desirous  of  passing  through 
this  country,  or  of  sojourning  in  it  for  any  length  of  time, 
needs,  not  only  before  all  things  else,  to  implore  the  guid- 


36 


ABYSSINIA    A\D   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


ance  and  protection  of  the  Father  of  mercies,  and  to  enjoy 
the  fullest  confidence  in  the  rectitude  of  his  cause,  but  also 
to  possess  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  laws  and  customs 
of  the  country,  as  well  as  to  subject  his  passions  to  the 
sway  of  an  enlightened  wisdom.  Indeed,  there  is  no  object 
in  life  sufficiently  elevated,  no  cause  sufficiently  pure,  to 
warrant  an  equivalent  compensation  for  all  the  hazard  and 
sufferings  which  must  be  encountered  in  undertaking  the 
perilous  enterprise,  but  that  of  the  missionary  of  the  glori- 
c»us  gospel.  But  what  nobler  reward  for  all  his  privations 
ind  labors,  or  even  for  the  sacrifice  of  life  itself,  can  the 
imbition  of  any  man  demand,  than  the  cheering  hope  of 
snatching  from  the  empire  of  darkness,  and  of  bringing 
back  to  the  fold  of  Christ,  thousands  of  immortal  souls, 
who,  upon  the  far  distant  mountains  of  Abyssinia,  claim 
for  themselves  the  name  of  Christians  ?  Let  it  not  be  in 
vain  that  these  brethren  in  Christ,  who,  for  so  many  linger- 
ing ages  have  persevered  in  their  attachment  to  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  notwithstanding  the  efforts  of  Pagans,  and  the 
machinations  of  Mohammedans,  notwithstanding  the  bitter 
persecution,  and  all  the  wretchedness  and  woe  necessarily 
following  in  its  train,  of  which  their  religious  opinions  have 
rendered  them  the  unworthy  objects, — let  it  not  be  in 
vain,  that  in  the  times  in  which  we  live,  they  have  laid  claim 
to  our  affection  and  esteem  :  that  they  have  appealed  to  our 
sympathies,  and  solicited  our  active  co-operation  in  the  ardu- 
ous work  of  diffusing  among  them  the  cheering  light  of 
truth  and  salvation.  Would  that  their  armorial  ensigns, 
which  represent,  upon  a  red  ground,  a  golden  lion  in  the 
attitude  of  walking,  with  the  device,    The  lion  of  the  tribe 


ABYSBINIA   AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 


37 


of  Judah  hath  gotten  him  the  victoryj"  might  speedily  re- 
ceive a  complete  realization  ! 

I  have  just  mentioned  that  Abyssinia,  in  modern  times, 
has  been  divided  between  five  princes,  and,  consequently, 
into  five  grand  divisions ;  but,  according  to  more  recent 
accounts,  it  seems  better  to  say,  that  it  comprises  three 
independent  states,  Tigre,  Amhara,  and  Shoa,  which  last 
also  includes  Efat.  The  two  former  are  the  most  extensive, 
and  are  separated  partly  by  the  river  Tacazze,  and  partly 
by  the  lofty  mountains  of  Samen,  which  stretch  themselves 
in  a  gigantic  range,  to  the  majestic  Laota.  The  inhabitants 
of  the  two  provinces  are  distinguished  from  each  other,  not 
only  by  a  different  language,  but  also  by  a  distinct  national 
character.  The  province  of  Tigre  has  always  been  a  power- 
ful kingdom,  and,  down  to  the  present  period,  has  enjoyed 
entire  independence  of  the  JVegus,  or  emperor,  who  resides 
at  Gondar  in  the  province  of  Amhara.  But,  during  the 
late  civil  wars,  which  have  rent  the  country,  the  independ- 
ence of  Tigre  has  received  a  severe  blow.  It  is  governed 
by  the  emperor's  prefect  or  Ras,  who  sways  the  province 
with  absolute  control. 

When  the  traveler  from  Jidda,  by  way  of  the  Ked  Sea, 
arrives  at  the  small  island  of  Massowah,  which  is  the  key 
of  Abyssinia,  he  enters  a  narrow  channel,  up  which  he  sails 
to  the  port  of  Arteeko.  Here  he  first  plants  his  foot  on 
the  shores  of  Ethiopia.  The  whole  of  this  north-east  coast, 
which  is  called  Barharnagash,*  and  which  is  under  the 
dominion  of  a  chief  of  the  same  name,  is  divided  into 
fifteen  petty  districts,  each  of  which  is  governed  by  a  pre- 


*  Literally,  Coast  Kiiig. 


38 


ABYSSINIA    AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


feet,  or  rather,  a  chief  of  brigands,  who  leads,  in  his  own 
district,  a  life  entirely  independent  of  the  Ras  of  Tigre. 
The  traveler  who  wishes  to  penetrate  the  interior  regions 
of  the  country,  must  obtain,  and  usually  b}''  the  payment  of 
an  unreasonable  sum,  the  consent,  as  well  as  the  protection 
of  this  last-mentioned  prince.  By  this  means,  he  will  be 
able  to  traverse  successively  the  territories  of  these  petty 
chiefs  with  more  or  less  security. 

When  one  has  passed  the  burning  plains-  of  sand,  which 
spread  themselves  in  the  vicinity  of  Arteeko,  he  begins  to 
ascend  the  woody  defiles  of  Taranta,  the  first  of  those 
ranges  of  mountains  which  form  the  immense  chain  of  Ti- 
gre. On  the  table  lands,  which  lie  in  the  midst  of  these 
lofty  peaks,  grows  the  magnificent  tree  called  the  kolquall, 
stretching  far  to  the  heavens  its  leafless  branches ;  while 
forests  of  cedar  cover  and  adorn  the  fertile  valleys,  which 
repose  at  their  feet.  It  is  a  romantic  region,  and  often  will 
the  eye  of  the  traveler  be  regaled  with  noble  views  of  the 
snow-crowned  tops  of  Tigre  and  Adowa,  rising  before  him 
like  the  hoary  Alps  of  Switzerland,  and  shutting  in  the  far 
distant  horizon. 

This  territory,  the  temperature  of  which  is  fresh  and 
agreeable,  is  inhabited  by  men  of  almost  every  shade  of 
complexion  ;  and  as  one  casts  his  eye  over  this  rich  and 
delightful  region,  peopled,  as  it  is,  by  a  nation  abandoned 
to  depredation  and  robbery,  and  hitherto  entire  strangers 
to  the  kindly  sentiments  of  Christian  love,  he  cannot  avoid 
feeling  the  deepest  sorrow. 

From  the  highest  part  of  the  pass,  or  defile  of  Taranta, 
one  begins  his  descent  into  the  district  of  Dixan,  which 


I 


ABYSSINIA   AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 


39 


-also  belongs  to  the  territory  of  Barharnagash.  The  city  of 
Dixan  is  situated  on  a  rocky  eminence,  peopled  in  part  by 
Christians,  and  in  part  by  Mohammedans,  a  mischievous 
race  of  men,  who  are  exceedingly  troublesome  to  travelers. 
The  most  lucrative  employment  of  this  people  is  their 
trafiSc  in  children.  These  are  stolen  in  Abyssinia,  brought 
to  the  market  of  this  city,  and  carried  thence  by  the  Moors 
to  the  port  of  Massowah,  there  to  be  sold,  and  transported 
to  Arabia  and  India.  Many  Christian  priests  give  their 
sanction,  and  even  assistance,  to  this  disgraceful  commerce 
in  human  flesh  !  To  the  north  of  Dixan  lies  the  district 
of  Hamazer,  which  extends  to  the  territory  of  the  wild  and 
uncultivated  Shangallas.  The  inhabitants  of  this  region 
are  barbarous  in  their  manners,  cruel  in  their  tempers,  and 
although  they  have  assumed  the  Christian  name,  they  ex- 
hibit no  redeeming  qualities,  which  render  them  at  all  supe- 
rior, either  in  refinement  or  virtue,  to  their  idolatrous  neigh- 
bors. On  the  south  of  Dixan  are  the  two  districts  of 
.Upper  and  Lower  Bura,  which  are  inhabited  by  rude  and 
uncivilized  mountaineers,  living  in  a  state  of  savage  inde- 
pendence. Having  crossed  Dixan,  the  traveler  enters  the 
province  of  Tigre,  properly  so  called,  which  presents  a  plain 
four  degrees  in  length,  and  four  in  breadth,  and  is  divided 
into  nine  districts.  A  pile  of  craggy  mountains,  called  the 
Ambas,  rear  their  towering  heads  high  above  the  surround- 
ing plains,  which  are  remarkable  for  their  fertility.  Thia 
region  is  stamped  throughout  with  the  beautiful  and  pictur- 
esque, and  the  atmosphere  is  uniformly  pure  and  salubri- 
ous. 

Adowah,  the  capital  of  Tigre,  is  situated  upon  the  declivity 


40  ABYSSINIA   AxND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 

of  a  hill ;  the  houses  are  built  in  the  form  of  a  cone  ;  the 
streets  are  narrow,  and  frequently  interrupted  by  small 
gardens,  planted  with  a  species  of  tree  called  Wanga, 
affording  delightful  shades,  and  presenting  a  pleasing  pros- 
pect to  the  eye.  Three  rivers  wind  their  way  through  the 
plain  below,  diffusing  about  them  verdure  and  fertility.  In 
this  city  is  a  depot  for  caravans  ;  they  collect  here  the  vari- 
ous articles  of  traffic,  which  are  easily  transported  thence  to 
the  shores  of  the  Red  Sea.  The  heights  in  the  city  and 
vicinity,  are  graced  v/ith  numerous  churches,  chiefly  inhab- 
ited by  lazy  monks.  There  are  about  three  hundred  houses 
in  Adowah,  which,  according  to  the  estimate  of  Bruce, 
though  probably  erroneous,  must  contain  nearly  eight 
thousand  inhabitants.  The  city  is  ordinarily  the  residence 
of  the  Ras  of  Tigre,  with  whom  the  missionary  Kugler, 
and  his  associate,  Aichinger,  sojourned  for  a  considerable 
time,  while  they  were  effecting  a  translation  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  of  a  few  tracts,  for  the  benefit  of  the  rising 
generation,  into  the  language  of  the  country.  The  house 
of  the  Has  is  distinguished  from  the  rest,  rather  by  its  size 
than  its  form  ;  it  stands  on  an  eminence,  commanding  a 
view  of  the  city,  and  resembles  a  prison  more  than  a  palace  ; 
for  it  secures  within  its  walls  about  four  hundred  prisoners 
loaded  with  irons,  besides  numerous  other  culprits,  confined 
in  cages,  like  untamed  beasts. 

The  traveler,  continuing  his  route  westward  from  Adowah, 
crosses  bold  elevations,  swelling  hillocks,  and  valleys  finely- 
watered  ;  and,  after  passing  through  a  long  defile,  suddenly 
strikes  upon  the  ruins  of  the  famous  city  of  Axum,  which, 
in  former  times,  was  the  cradle  of  the  literature,  the  refine- 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


41 


inent,  and  the  civilization  of  the  country,  as  well  as  the  seat 
both  of  its  spiritual  and  temporal  power.  These  remark- 
able ruins  lie  scattered  between  two  mountains,  rising  above 
them,  and  fencing  in  a  fertile  valley,  rich  with  verdure,  and 
blooming  with  beauty ;  where  the  river  Marab,  watering,  in 
its  course,  the  province  of  Tigre,  takes  its  rise.  A  few 
flights  of  steps,  leading  up  the  adjacent  declivities,  conduct 
to  those  subterranean  caverns,  which  having  been  hollowed 
out  from  solid  rock,  and  embellished  with  graceful  columns, 
are  supposed  to  have  served,  for  the  final  restingplace  of 
the  ancient  kings  of  Ethiopia.  The  superstition  of  the 
people  still  points  to  the  traditionary  tomb  of  the  Queen  of 
Sheba,  whose  memory  they  preserve  with  a  care  approach- 
ing religious  veneration.  Here  are,  also,  several  obelisks, 
proudly  rising  towards  heaven,  similar  to  those  in  Egypt, 
and  which,  like  those  ancient  master-pieces  of  art,  speak  to 
the  passers-by  of  a  magnificence  which  is  now  no  more ; 
and  announce  to  successive  generations  the  indelible  truth, 
that  vanity  and  decay  are  the  lot  of  all  things  earthly.  A 
square  pillar,  bearing  a  Greek  inscription,  erected  at  this 
place,  also  speaks  of  departed  glory ;  indicating  that  this 
city,  though  now  in  ruins,  was  once  the  centre  of  the  pow- 
erful kingdom  of  Abyssinia. 

Turning  from  this  place  to  the  east,  one  enters  the  dis- 
trict of  Agame,  or  Agouwa,  which,  situated  on  an  elevated 
table-land,  rising  high  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  enjoys  a 
salubrious  atmosphere — fine  and  refreshing  breezes.  Gena- 
ter,  a  small  place,  mean  in  its  appearance,  composed  merely 
of  a  mass  of  conical  huts,  above  which  towers  an  immense 
overhanging  cliff",  is  its  capital.    The  vicinity  abounds  with 


42 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


villages ;  but  their  names  are  constantly  changing,  and, 
indeed,  their  existence  is  extremely  precarious,  owing  to 
the  devastations  and  turmoil  with  which  the  civil  wars  are 
perpetually  deluging  the  country. 

The  province  of  Enderta  lies  on  the  south  of  Agame, 
extends  to  the  mountains  of  Senaf.  and  is  divided  into  a 
great  number  of  petty  districts.  The  small  town  of  Muzza 
is  located  in  a  rich  and  productive  region,  and  at  some  dis- 
tance from  it,  lies  the  town  of  Ademaza.  The  whole  neigh- 
boring region  is  highly  cultivated,  and  finely  watered.  It 
abounds  with  game,  which  is  an  object  of  pursuit,  both  for 
the  lion  and  the  hunter.  Antalo  is  the  capital  of  this 
province  ;  it  is  composed  of  about  a  thousand  houses,  chiefly 
covered  with  thatcli.  To  the  east  of  Antalo  is  the  town  of 
Chelicut,  planted  on  the  banks  of  a  delightful  stream,  and 
in  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  picturesque  valleys  of 
Abyssinia.  At  a  considerable  distance  to  the  west,  rises 
the  mountainous  district  of  Wazza — a  district  wild,  uncul- 
tivated, and  without  inhabitants,  though  watered  by  nu- 
merous streams. 

To  the  south  of  Enderta  is  Wodjerat,  a  province  of  con- 
siderable extent  from  east  to  west,  distinguished  for  the 
whiteness  of  its  honey,  and  for  the  bravery  of  its  inhabitants. 
In  Wofila,  a  district  at  no  great  distance  from  the  last- 
mentioned  province,  and  in  which  reposes  the  great  lake 
Ashangeel,  the  pagan  G-allas  have  mingled  with  the  ori- 
ginal proprietors  of  the  soil,  and  have  adopted  the  Christian 
religion.  The  people  generally  maintain  that  they  are 
descended  from  the  Portuguese  soldiers,  who  established 
themselves  in  the  territory  sometime  during  the  fifteenth 


ABYSSINIA   AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 


43 


century ;  and  they  are  manifestly  proud  of  their  European 
descent.  They  are,  indeed,  the  finest  race  of  men  in  the 
country,  being  everywhere  esteemed  for  their  fidelity,  and 
respected  for  their  courage.  The  lake  Ashangeel  is  about 
the  size  of  lake  Tyrana,  in  the  province  of  Amhara,  being 
about  three  days'  journey  in  circumference. 

The  most  southern  district  of  the  province  of  Tigre  is 
that  of  Lasta,  a  region  abounding  with  eno»raous  rocks  and 
abrupt  clifi's,  among  which  the  summits  of  the  Ur  pierce  the 
sky  with  their  lofty  heads.  The  capital,  Sokata,  a  city  con- 
siderably larger  than  that  of  Antalo,  lies  upon  the  banks 
of  the  Tacazze,  which  rises  in  these  elevated  regions.  Dufat 
is  perched  upon  a  rocky  point,  called  Amba  ;  and  not  far 
from  this  mountain  fortress  is  Senare,  where  the  governors 
of  the  district  usually  reside.  Hanging  upon  another  gigan- 
tic peak,  rests  a  church,  named  Dohummada  Mariam,  that 
constantly  reminds  the  inhabitants  of  the  light  of  Christi- 
anity, which  once  shone  out  brightly  from  this  consecrated 
spot,  but  which  now,  alas !  shines  no  more.  The  men  are  ex- 
cellent horsemen,  and  compose  the  best  part  of  the  Tigrean 
army.  On  the  north  of  Lasta,  are  several  mountainous 
districts,  peopled  by  the  christianized  Agows.  Their  dwel- 
lings are  distinguished  by  a  kind  of  architecture  peculiar  to 
themselves,  somewhat  resembling  the  ancient  temples  of 
Egypt. 

Abergale  is  a  small  province,  extending  from  north  to 
south  about  twenty-four  leagues;  along  the  eastern  bank  of 
the  Tacazze,  with  which  a  number  of  tributary  streams, 
dashing  from  the  mountains,  mingle  their  agitated  waters. 
This  portion  of  Abyssinia  is  remarkable  for  its  extreme 


44 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


heat ;  the  temperature  iu  the  middle  of  the  day  being  al- 
most insupportable.  It  affords  rich  and  luxuriant  pas- 
turage, and,  upon  the  edge  of  the  burning  steppes^  wheat 
sometimes  grows  to  the  extraordinary  height  of  twelve  feet. 
It  also  yields  an  abundant  produce  of  cotton,  swarms  with 
herds,  and  the  hippopotami  are  by  no  means  uncommon. 
The  Agows  have  taken  possession  of,  and  colonized  -  the 
greater  part  of  ftiis  productive  region. 

On  the  Western  shore  of  the  river  lies  the  province  of 
Samen,  the  most  elevated  division  of  Abyssinia.  It  is  a 
region  extremely  cold ;  being  often  chilled  with  frost,  and 
shrouded  in  snow,  while  the  plains  and  lowlands  beneath 
are  withered  by  a  burning  sun.  This  province  is  peopled 
mostly  by  the  Falashas  or  Jews,  who  planted  themselves  in 
the  country  at  a  period  long  since  faded  from  the  memory. 
The  Gideon,  or  the  mountain  of  the  Jews,  lifts  its  majestic 
head  in  the  distance,  proclaiming  by  its  name,  the  former 
consequence  of  this  peculiar  people,  Sagonet  is  the  capital 
of  the  province,  and  contains  a  numerous  population.  Tem- 
ben,  the  northern  district,  is  inhabited  by  the  Agows,  who 
dwell  in  their  Egyptian  houses.  These  people  have  estab- 
lished themselves  about  the  sources  of  the  Nile,  and,  being 
deluded  votaries  of  idolatry,  worship  the  god  of  the  river. 
Their  manners  are  entirely  Egyptian  ;  and  every  feature  in 
their  character  justifies  the  conclusion,  that  they  maintain, 
with  propriety,  the  antiquity  of  their  Phenician  nobility. 

Upon  the  northern  frontier  of  Abyssinia,  and  under  the 
fifteenth  degree  of  the  same  latitude,  lies  the  province  of 
Shire.  Its  thick  and  exuberant  forests  swarm  with  monks 
and  anchorites,  who,  clothed  in  yellow  robes,  lashed  about 


ABYSSINIA   A\D   ITS   IMI ABITANTS. 


45 


the  waist  with  ropes  instead  of  girdles,  roam  over  the  coun- 
try, scourges  wherever  they  pass,  on  account  of  the  corrup- 
tion of  their  manners.  Walduba  and  Wolkayt  are  two  dis- 
tricts situated  in  the  north-west  corner  of  the  country. 
They  acknowledge  their  dependence  on  the  Ras  of  Tigre, 
and  pay  him  annual  tribute. 

The  extensive  province  of  Amhara  is  washed  on  the  east 
and  west  by  the  two  grand  sources  of  the  Nile,  the  Tacazze 
and  Abawi.*  Although  it  may  have  originally  enjoyed  the 
reputation  of  inclosing  within  its  boundaries  the  residence 
of  the  Abyssinian  emperor,  it  can  no  longer  lay  claim  to  the 
distinction;  the  crown  having  long  since  fallen  from  his 
head.  The  savage  Gallas,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  warlike 
Tigreans,  on  the  other,  have  at  length  succeeded  in  rifling 
this  people  of  their  former  supremacy.  The  name,  Am- 
hara, although  it  is  more  particularly  appropriated  to  a 
single  district,  is  generally  employed  to  designate  all  that 
extent  of  territory,  in  which  the  Amharic  language  is 
spoken,  and  which  the  celebrated  prince,  Googsa,  consoli- 
dated into  an  independent  state,  and  subjugated  to  his  con- 
trol. From  the  year  1814  until  a  recent  date,  he  held  al- 
most undisputed  sway  over  this  province ;  and,  during  that 
time,  the  emperor  was  confined  a  prisoner  at  Glondar.  But 
the  wheel  of  Providence  was  rapidly  revolving.  Googsa 
himself,  the  powerful  chieftain  of  all  that  wide-spreading 
region  west  of  the  Tacazze,  was  soon  to  experience  a  reverse 
of  fortune.  Continually  employed  in  harassing  warfare  with 
the  Ras  of  Tigre,  perpetually  struggling  to  gain  the  ascend- 
ency over  him,  and  to  attach  his  territories  to  his  own,  he 

*  In  the  Amharic  language,  the  Father  of  Waters. 


46 


ABYSSINIA   AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 


determined  to  increase  his  power,  by  allying  himself  with 
the  ferocious  Gallas  ;  an  event  which  prepared  the  way  for 
the  ruin  of  his  country. 

Amhara  is  a  high,  mountainous  region,  stretching  on  the 
one  hand  to  Kaura,  and  gradually  declining  on  the  other 
to  the  shores  of  the  Kolla.  The  highest  peaks  are  to  be 
found  in  the  province  of  Gojam,  from  which  issue  the  prin- 
cipal sources  of  the  Nile.  In  this  district  rises  the  lofty 
chain,  to  which  the  name  of  Ambas  is  more  properly  ap- 
plied, and  which  fortifies  the  country  against  its  warlike 
neighbors.  No  traveler,  since  the  time  of  Bruce,  has  under- 
taken the  perilous  enterprise  of  penetrating  this  unfre- 
quented section  of  the  country,  and  the  interior  still  remains 
completely  veiled  to  European  knowledge.  We  may  soon 
expect,  however,  to  come  into  possession  of  new  facts. 
Whatever  discoveries  Mr.  Ruppel,  who  arrived  at  Gondar 
the  past  year,  shall  succeed  in  effecting  in  this  mysterious 
region,  will  soon  be  made  known  ;  though  they  must  be  less 
extensive,  with  regard  to  the  manners  and  habits  of  the 
people,  than  might  have  been  justly  anticipated,  did  he  not 
labor  under  the  disadvantage  of  being  unacquainted  with 
the  language  of  the  country.  Yet,  with  reference  to  the  dis- 
closures which  this  learned  and  indefatigable  traveler  will 
be  able  to  make  concerning  the  different  subjects  of  natural 
history,  we  may  indulge  the  most  sanguine  expectations : 
and  should  the  protection  of  Heaven  be  vouchsafed  to  the 
mission  which  Mr.  Gobat  has  recently  commenced  with  such 
commendable  courage  and  zeal,  we  may  confidently  expect 
soon  to  receive  accurate  information  of  the  laws,  customs, 
and  manners  of  life  generally  adopted  by  this  interesting 


ABYSSINIA   AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 


47 


people,  and  which  will  be,  at  once,  curious  and  instruc- 
tive. 

I  Among  the  different  districts  of  Amhara  must  be  reck- 
oned that  of  Tembea.  situated  to  the  north  of  lakes  Tzanna 
and  Dembea.  The  face  of  the  country  is  level ;  the  soil 
rich  and  productive,  3'ielding  various  kinds  of  grain,  espe- 
cially wheat,  of  excellent  quality.  One  enters  this  region 
from  the  province  of  Tigre,  by  traversing  the  celebrated  de- 
files leading  through  the  mountains,  known  by  the  names  of 
Lamalemon  and  Inchetkaub.  They  are  steep  and  narrow 
passes,  cutting  an  elevated  ridge,  whose  summits  rise  one 
above  another  in  nature's  hurried  mood,"  presenting  a 
spectacle  of  wildness  and  grandeur.  The  highlands  re- 
posing among  them  are  usually  flat,  abounding  with  corn, 
and  destitute  of  forests.  This  district  is  bounded  on  the 
south  by  a  range  of  mountains,  rising  considerably  higher 
than  Kaffa  and  Xarea. 

!  Lake  Dembea  is  the  largest  collection  of  water  known  in 
the  country.  Its  greatest  width,  from  east  to  west,  is  four- 
teen leagues,  and  its  length  about  twenty.  In  the  season 
of  drought  its  waters  are  sensibly  diminished  ;  but  during 
the  succeeding  months  of  rain,  it  is  swollen  by  numerous 
streams,  which  not  unfrequently  cause  its  banks  to  overflow. 
If  we  may  believe  the  Abyssinians,  forty  or  fifty  small 
islands  are  sprinkled  upon  the  bosom  of  the  lake,  which  are 
often  used  for  prisons  to  confine  the  guilty,  or  for  places  of 
shelter  and  concealment  in  times  of  war. 

The  capital  of  Amhara,  and  indeed,  of  the  whole  country, 
is  Gondar,  crowning  a  commanding  eminence.  According 

I'  to  the  computation  of  Bruce,  it  contains  about  ten  thousand 


48 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


families.  The  houses  are  built  chiefly  of  earth  or  clay,  with 
conical  roofs  of  straw.  The  royal  mansion  is  located  in  the 
western  part  of  the  city.  It  formerly  presented  the  appear- 
ance of  a  magnificent  building,  but  at  present,  offers  little  to 
the  eye.  save  a  dreary  scene  of  ruins.  It  was  built  in  the 
form  of  a  square,  with  towers  or  battlements  surmounting 
its  several  corners,  and  arose  four  stories  in  height,  all  of 
which  are  now  leveled  to  the  ground,  and  fast  crumbling 
away.  The  emperor's  hall  of  audience  was  situated  on  the 
ground  floor,  and  measured  an  hundred  and  twenty  feet  in 
length.  The  whole  palace  was  surrounded  by  a  wall  like  a 
fortress.  The  river  Koskam  flows  at  the  foot  of  the  ele- 
vated site  of  the  city,  traversing  a  deep  valley,  issuing  out 
of  which  are  three  ways,  which  lead  into  the  interior  of  the 
country.  Opposite  this  valley,  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
river,  rises  the  location  of  Gondar.  It  is  a  fine  city,  inhab- 
ited principally  by  Mohammedans,  and  composed  of  about  a 
thousand  houses. 

South-east  of  lake  Dembea  lies  the  province  of  Belessem ; 
the  capital  of  which,  Empras,  is  built  on  the  top  of  a  high 
mountain,  and  contains  about  three  hundred  houses.  The 
site  of  this  town, commands  a  beautiful  and  varied  prospect. 
Immediately  beneath  your  feet  is  spread  the  silver  surface 
of  the  lake  ;  beyond  this,  stretches  a  wide  extent  of  country, 
opening  to  the  eye  a  rich  series  of  meadow,  field,  and  forest, 
in  delightful  perspective.  This  place  was  once  the  residence 
of  the  king,  or  emperor,  as  he  is  usually  styled  in  Europe. 
Its  glory,  however,  has  now  departed.  It  is  inhabited  main- 
ly by  Mohammedans,  whose  principal  employment  is  trading 
with  the  Gallas. 


ABYSSINIA    AND    ITS  INHABITANTS. 


49 


It  is  in  the  narrow  valleys  and  glens  of  Gojam  that  the 
sources  of  the  Nile  are  to  be  found.  They  ooze  from  the 
ground  and  form  small  rivulets  in  the  vicinity  of  the  village 
of  Geesh  ;  afterwards,  swollen  by  numerous  streams,  they 
wind  their  way  through  the  western  provinces  of  the  king- 
dom of  Amhara.  This  section  of  country  is  rendered  highly 
productive,  in  consequence  of  the  fertilizing  waters  flowing 
through  it.  It  is  covered  with  fine  fields  of  superior  pas- 
turage, and  stocked  with  numerous  herds  of  excellent  cat- 
tle. It  supports  a  large  population,  among  whom  are 
crowds  of  ignorant  and  degraded  monks,  who  are  often  at 
variance  with  each  other.  In  the  district  of  Damat,  tower 
the  mountains  of  Amid,  which  must  be  ranked  among  the 
most  remarkable  elevations  of  Abyssiaia.  The  capital  of 
this  district  is  Bura.  The  climate  is  mild,  agreeable,  and 
healthy ;  the  intensity  of  the  heat  in  the  middle  of  the  day 
being  usually  allayed  by  refreshing  breezes. 

The  honey,  as  well  as  the  gold,  frequently  found  in  this 
region,  is  of  an  excellent  quality,  but  the  rudeness  and  bar- 
barity of  the  people  make,  to  the  feeling  mind,  a  painful 
contract  with  the  beauty  which  nature  has  lavished  upon 
this  portion  of  her  creation.  The  savage  inhabitants,  like 
the  ferocious  beasts  that  roam  their  forests,  have  chosen,  for 
their  rude  dwellings,  the  caverns  of  the  mountains. 

The  province  of  3Iaitsha  extends  along  the  right  banks 
of  the  Nile,  to  the  point  where  the  river  enters  and  tra- 
verses lake  Dembea.  This  region,  the  inhabitants  of  which 
are  mostly  of  Galla  origin,  seems  not  to  be  wanting  in  execu-' 
tive  authority,  there  being  not  less  than  ninety-nine  petty 
chiefs,  who  hold  the  sceptre  of  dominion  in  their  narrow 

3 


50 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS, 


limits.  Ibaba,  the  capital,  is  said  to  rival  Grondar  in  popu- 
lation, wealth,  and  magnificence.  The  Agows  have  located 
themselves  in  the  district,  and  cultivated  the  soil.  The 
houses  of  the  Maitshans  are  of  a  fashion  altogether  peculiar. 
They  select  a  parcel  of  ground,  which  is  divided  into  four 
parts,  by  running  through  it  two  hedgerows  of  thorns,  at 
right  angles  with  each  other.  The  principal,  or  most  eli- 
gible section,  the  father  of  the  family  selects  for  his  own 
use,  and  erects  within  it  a  small  hut :  the  remaining  divis- 
ions are  occupied  by  the  other  members  of  his  household. 
They  cultivate  these  hedges  with  the  greatest  care,  so  that 
they  soon  afford  a  strong  bulwark  of  defence,  behind  which, 
the  family  are  enabled  to  resist  the  encroachments  of  their 
enemies. 

The  remaining  provinces  of  Amhara  are  scarcely  known^ 
even  by  name.  The  barbarity  of  the  people  has  hitherto 
prevented  Europeans  from  visiting  their  villages.  This  is 
particularly  true  of  the  south-eastern  districts.  The  trav- 
eler, in  passing  from  Amhara  into  the  territory  of  Shoa  or 
Efat,  the  third  grand  division  of  Abyssinia,  and  inhabited 
exclusively  by  savage  hordes  of  Gallas,  must  encounter  the 
perils  of  a  passage  leading  through  bewildering  forests  and 
desert  wilds,  swarming  with  robbers  and  beasts  of  prey ; 
and  boldly  make  up  his  mind  to  hazard  his  life  at  every  ad- 
vancing step  of  his  journey. 

Efatj  which  lies  under  the  ninth  degree  of  north  latitude, 
and  stretches  to  a  considerable  length  from  north  to  south, 
is  a  rugged  and  mountainous  district ;  the  governor  of  which 
has  rendered  himself  independent  of  the  Abyssinian  em- 
peror.   The  capital,  the  usual  residence  of  the  prince,  is 


ABYSSINIA   AND  ITS  INHABITANTS. 


51 


the  city  of  Ankobar.  This  province  is  generally  regarded 
as  one  of  the  most  wildly  beautiful,  and  wealthy  portions  of 
the  country.*  It  has  been,  however,  hitherto  entirely  inac- 
cessible to  the  Europeans,  although  the  inhabitants  have  as- 
sumed the  Christian  name. 

The  province  of  Shoa  likewise  extends  along  the  shores 
of  the  Nile.  It  is  remarkable  for  its  picturesque  and  fertile 
valleys,  covered  with  villages,  and  cloisters  crowded  with 
indolent  monks.  If  we  may  rely  upon  the  information  given 
us  by  the  traveler.  Salt,  the  people  of  these  two  provinces 
are  remarkably  distinguished  from  the  rest  of  the  Abyssin- 
ians  both  by  retaining  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  an- 
cient Ethiopians,  and  by  preserving  a  certain  degree  of  re- 
finement and  civilization  generally  diffused  among  them. 
The  province  is  said  to  be  favored  with  men  of  considerable 
learning,  who  are  not  of  the  priesthood ;  and  whose  com- 
mendable efforts  have  been  thus  far  successful,  in  keeping 
alive  in  the  minds  of  their  countrymen,  a  glimmering  desire 
for  instruction. 

Farther  than  this,  the  province  of  Shoa  is  almost  entirely 
unknown  to  Europeans,  the  entrance,  for  a  long  time  past, 
having  been  almost  completely  closed  to  the  ingress  of 
strangers,  in  consequence  of  the  ruthless  inroads  made  into 
the  district  by  the  fierce  predatory  bands  of  the  G alias. 
The  light  of  Christianity,  however,  which  those  rude  bar- 
barians have  happily  preserved,  still  gives  forth  its  pale, 
flickering  lustre.  Its  life-giving  spirit  has,  at  least,  induced 
great  numbers  to  adopt  the  forms,  and  practise  the  rites  of 
the  Christian  religion.    Would  that  its  traces  were  more 

*  The  supposed  scene  of  Johnson's  Rasselas. 


52 


ABYriSINIA   A\D  ITS  INHABITANTS, 


clearly  visible ;  would  tliat  the  happy  epoch,  perhaps  not 
far  distant,  might  speedily  arrive,  when  these  deluded  vo- 
taries of  "  the  UiiknowQ  God"  shall  sincerely  abandon  the 
degrading  principles  of  paganism,  and  become  the  humble 
followers  of  the  blessed  Jesus  ! 

As  the  missionary,  Gobat,  in  the  course  of  his  journal,  has 
made  frequent  mention  of  these  savage  hordes  of  Gallas. 
which  infest  the  country,  we  cannot  deem  it  altogether  im- 
proper, briefly  to  delineate  their  character,  and  to  sketch 
the  events  of  their  history.  They  are  a  subtle  and  vigorous 
foe  ;  forming  the  most  powerful  and  dangerous  enemies  the 
Abyssinians  have  to  encounter.  Enterprising  and  warlike, 
they  have  succeeded,  by  their  martial  prowess  and  unflinch- 
ing courage,  in  penetrating  a  great  number  of  the  finest 
provinces  of  the  country, — have  rent  asunder  the  once  pow- 
erful empire  of  Abyssinia,  and  arrested,  in  various  ways,  the 
progress  of  Christianity,  civilization,  and  refinement.  For 
three  centuries  past,  they  have  kept  the  Abyssinians  in  a 
state  of  perpetual  excitement  and  alarm  ;  have  compelled 
them,  even  while  treading  their  own  rugged  mountains,  the 
free  inheritance  of  their  fathers,  to  carry  their  arms  con- 
tinually about  them,  as  ready  weapons  of  defence.  They 
are  divided  into  several  branches  or  tribes,  the  principal  of 
which  are  the  eastern,  or  Bertuma  Gallas.  and  the  western, 
or  Boren  Gallas.  They  seem  to  have  originated  in  the 
southern  part  of  Africa,  and  to  have  advanced  northward  in 
their  career  of  subjugation.  They  made  their  first  incur- 
sion into  the  lower  provinces  of  Abyssinia,  in  the  year  1537, 
and  have  thus  far  made  constant  and  uninterrupted  ad- 
vances in  depredations  and  conquests.    To  the  west,  they 


1 


ABYSSINIA   AND  ITS  INHABITANTS.  53 

have  gone  to  a  considerable  distance  beyond  Gondar  ;  to 
the  north,  as  far  as  the  province  of  Lastra,  and  in  a  north- 
easterly direction,  to  the  borders  of  Enderta.  "Wherever 
they  go,  blood  and  conflagrations  follow  in  their  train. 
They  give  no  quarter  ;  they  spare  neither  age  nor  sex,  not 
even  the  blooming  infant  at  its  mother's  breast.  Nearly 
twenty  tribes  are  now  established  in  the  country.  They 
are  entirely  independent  of  each  other,  selecting  and  follow- 
ing their  own  leaders.  Many  of  them,  like  the  Gothic 
hordes  of  former  ages,  who  ravaged  the  provinces  of  the 
Roman  empire,  have  gradually  assumed  the  Christian  name, 
from  the  name  of  the  conquered  :  though  others  still  pre- 
serve their  attachment  to  the  religion  of  Mohammed,  Most 
of  them,  however,  are  plunged  in  the  deepest  night  of  pa- 
ganism ;  and  the  cruelty  of  their  tempers  is  only  equaled  by 
the  coarseness  and  barbarity  of  their  manners. 

Formerly,  while  they  led  the  wandering  life  of  Nomads, 
their  food  consisted  principally  of  milk,  butter,  and  meat ; 
but  they  have  recently  become  more  civilized  in  their  man- 
ner of  life.  Most  of  them  have  built  themselves  houses,  en- 
gaged in  agriculture,  and  gather  most  of  their  sustenance 
from  the  produce  of  the  soil.  They  ordinarily  wear  no  kind 
of  clothing  except  a  couple  of  skins,  the  one  wrapped  about 
the  loins,  and  the  other  suspended  from  the  shoulders. 
They  possess  great  fire  of  spirit ;  the  energy  of  their  national 
character,  combined  with  a  kind  of  civilization  they  have 
acquired  in  the  provinces  in  which  they  have  established 
themselves,  are  frequent  subjects  of  remark. 

These  last-mentioned  facts,  together  with  the  present 
condition  of  the  Galla  tribes,  lead  us  to  conclude  that  they 


54 


ABYSSINIA   AND   ITS  INHABITANTS. 


are  a  people  well  prepared  for  the  work  of  evangelical  mis- 
sions ;  especially,  since  the  missionary  Gobat  has  expressed 
the  opinion,  that  a  messenger  of  Christ  might  probably 
plant  himself  among  them  without  the  exposure  of  either 
life  or  property. 


PART  IL 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  THE  ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 

It  is  generally  admitted  that  Christianity  was  first  intro- 
duced into  Abyssinia  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  330,  at  the 
time  when  Athanasius  was  patriarch  of  Alexandria  in 
Egypt.  Merophius,  a  merchant  of  Tyre,  setting  sail  from 
his  native  city  ia  quest  of  traffic  and  commercial  adventure, 
is  said,  if  we  may  believe  the  report  of  tradition,  to  have 
landed  upon  the  shores  of  Ethiopia.  He  there  sickened  and 
died  :  but  his  sons,  Frumentius  and  Edesius,  both  men 
eminent  for  piety,  surviving-  their  father,  remained  in  the 
country.  They  were  not  permitted,  however,  to  remain  un- 
molested. Destined  as  instruments  of  good,  they  must  be 
tempered  for  their  work  by  the  heat  of  the  furnace.  Fall- 
ing into  the  hands  of  the  savage  and  unfeeling  inhabitants, 
they  were  seized  and  dragged  before  the  king,  whom  they 
were  compelled  to  serve  as  slaves.  But  the  Grod  whom  they 
adored  was  with  them,  and  they  soon  succeeded  in  securing 
the  favor,  and  gaining  the  esteem  of  their  royal  master,  by 
means  of  their  various  and  extensive  learning,  and  by  the 
spirit  of  genuine  Christianity,  which  uniformly  breathed  in 
their  lives.    They  became  the  favorites  of  the  prince ;  he 


56 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


gave  them  their  liberty,  and  promoted  them  to  plaees  of 
honor  and  emolument  about  his  court.  After  the  death  of 
the  king,  the  widowed  queen  became  ardently  attached  to 
the  strangers,  and  as  they  had  previously  won  the  confidence 
and  respect  of  all  classes  of  people,  they  began,  under  her 
protecting  influence,  to  disseminate  the  seeds  of  Christianity 
throughout  the  provinces  of  Abyssinia,  with  extraordinary 
zeal  and  unwonted  success.  Having,  for  several  years,  dili- 
gently prosecuted  their  benevolent  and  laborious  enterprise, 
Frumentius,  leaving  his  brother  in  the  country,  made  a 
journey  to  Alexandria,  to  announce  to  the  patriarch  the 
happy  success  that  had  attended  their  efforts  for  the  conver- 
sion of  the  Abyssinians  to  Christianity ;  and  before  his  re- 
turn, was  named  the  first  bishop  of  Ethiopia.  Both  him- 
self and  confederates  were  now  fired  with  increased  zeal ; 
they  availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity  afforded  by  the 
favorable  disposition  of  the  queen,  to  build  and  consecrate  a 
number  of  churches,  and  to  ordain  as  ecclesiastics,  several 
of  those  who  had  recently  embraced  the  doctrines  of  the 
cross. 

It  is  from  this  date  that  the  Abyssinian  church  assumes 
importance  in  the  annals  of  ecclesiastical  history.  Through 
all  succeeding  ages,  from  that  period  to  the  present,  she  has 
received  her  superior  ecclesiastic,  or  Abuna  *  by  the  ap- 
pointment of  the  patriarch  of  Alexandria ;  and  has  con- 
tinued, with  little  interruption,  to  maintain  an  intimate  con- 
nection with  the  Coptic  church  of  Egypt.  In  consequence 
of  this  bond  of  union,  which  had  so  early,  and  so  firmly 
linked  them  together,  when,  during  the  fifth  century,  the 

Literally,  Our  Father. 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


57 


discussions,  occasioned  by  the  opinions  of  Nestorius,  arose, 
she  followed  her  mother  church,  and  embraced  the  doctrines 
of  the  Monophysites  ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  sentiments  of 
those  early  Christians  of  the  East,  who  maintained  that  the 
two  natures  of  Christ,  the  human  and  divine,  were  absorbed 
into  one.* 

*  "The  pocuhar  dogma  of  this  heresy — for  such  it  has  beeu  called, 
with  what  justice  I  do  not  pretend  to  determine — is  that  of  acknowl- 
edging one  nature  in  Clu-ist,  in  opposition  to  the  K'estorians,  who  hold 
two.  On  examining  some  of  the  best  writers,  however,  on  both  sides, 
it  will  be  found  very  difficult  to  discover  in  what  they  really  do  differ. 
I  cannot  but  think  with  Ludolf  and  La  Croze,  that  the  disputes  which 
have  so  long  divided  the  Eastern  Chui'ch  on  this  mysterious  point, 
amount  to  notliing  more  than  a  battle  about  words ;  wliich  might,  long 
ago,  have  been  merged  in  the  more  important  and  more  intelligible 
point  of  Chiistian  charity',  had  not  interested  views  and  angry  passions 
determined  otlierwise. 

"  It  is  certain  that  both  Monophysites  and  j^estorians  hold  the  divinity 
of  our  Lord ;  their  disputes  respect  only  the  mode  of  His  incarnation 
So  long  as  the  Church  of  Alexandi'ia  remained  at  unity  Avith  itself  and 
with  the  Greek  Church,  that  of  Abyssinia  may  be  said  to  Ixave  held  the 
same  doctrines  and  customs ;  but  in  the  time  of  the  Emperor  Marcion, 
upon  the  disagreement  of  the  bishops  respecting  the  doctrine  of  the 
incarnation,  the  Council  of  Chalcedon,  which  is  called  the  Fourth  Gen- 
eral Council,  was  assembled ;  and,  in  it,  the  dogmas  of  Eutyches  and 
Dioscorus,  the  advocates  for  the  Monophysite  belief,  were  condemned. 
Those  who  embraced  the  orthodox  faith  were,  out  of  contempt,  called 
Melchites,  i.  e.  Royalists ;  because  they  followed  the  faith  of  the  em- 
peror. The  other  party,  also,  out  of  contempt,  received  the  title  of 
Eutychians,  Jacobites,  <tc. 

"  On  the  rise  of  tliis  lamentable  dissension,  the  reasons  of  which  were 
but  ill  understood,  and  much  worse  exiDlained,  those  nations  that  had 
been  subject  to  the  Patriarchate  of  Alexandria,  placed  themselves 

3* 


58 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


During  the  seventh  century,  when  the  Mohammedana  of 
Arabia,  spurred  on  by  their  religious  enthusiasm,  made  an 
irruption  into  Egypt,  and  nearly  crushed  the  church  then 
existing  in  that  country,  the  strong  tics  which  had  hitherto 
bound  together  the  Eastern  and  Western  churches  were 
almost  entirely  sundered  ;  and  tlie  Abyssinian  church,  sud- 
denly becoming  obscured,  retired  for  several  ages  from  the 
page  of  history.  But  ere  she  passed  behind  the  cloud,  she 
encountered  a  fearful  struggle  with  the  Arabians,  a  circum- 
stance which  evinced  the  reality  of  her  vital  energies.  The 
Arabians  were  a  crafty  foe  ;  skilful  in  device,  and  unscru- 
pulous as  to  means,  they  employed  alike  stratagem  and 
force  to  induce  her  to  submit  to  their  sway,  and  to  adopt 
the  new  religion.  But,  steadfast  in  her  religious  principles, 
the  Abyssinian  church  remained  unshaken  as  a  rock  amid 
the  dashing  billows.  Covering  her  with  his  shield,  Grod 
preserved  her  from  the  galling  yoke  of  Mohammedan 
tyranny,  and  permitted  her  to  keep  feebly  burning  the 
flame  of  Christian  faith  which  she  had  received  as  a  rich  in- 
heritance from  her  fathers. 

It  was  not  till  near  the  commencement  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  that  the  Abyssinian  church,  which,  in  Europe,  had 
sunk  into  almost  total  forgetfulness,  amidst  the  darkness 
that  gloomily  lowered  over  the  moral  and  intellectual 

under  different  heads,  as  the  nature  of  their  behef  required.  The  Mel- 
chites  ranged  themselves  under  the  Patriarch  o^Constantmople  ;  while 
the  Monophysites  adhered  still  to  the  chair  of  St.  Mark  in  Alexandria ; 
and  as  the  Abyssinians  continued  to  receive  their  Abunas  from  Egypt, 
they,  of  course,  became  disciples  of  the  Alexandrian  faith." 

Pbof.  Lee. 


OF  THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


69 


world  during  the  middle  ages,  again  emerged  from  obscurity, 
and  glimmered  above  the  horizon.  Certain  travelers, 
whom  John  II.  of  Portugal  had  sent  out  to  Africa,  for  the 
purpose  of  exploring  unknown  countries,  heard,  for  the  first 
time  of  a  Christian  church,  planted  at  an  early  period 
among  the  mountains  of  Abyssinia,  which  had  bravely  re- 
sisted the  victorious  arms  of  the  Saracens.  The  happy 
news  was  speedily  brought  back  to  the  court.  The  king, 
overjoyed  at  the  discovery,  determined,  if  possible,  to  ascer- 
tain more  definitely  the  actual  state  of  this  newly-discovered 
people ;  and  dispatched  an  embassy  to  Abyssinia  for  that 
purpose.  After  numerous  abortive  eflbrts,  one  Pedro  Ca- 
vilham,  at  length  in  1490,  succeeded  in  penetrating  the 
valleys  of  that  remarkable  country  ;  and  on  his  return,  un- 
folded to  the  astonished  monarch,  the  treasures  of  his  indus- 
trious research.  His  appearance  in  Abyssinia  awakened  a 
lively  interest,  and  the  emperor  Alexander,  who  was  partic- 
ularly pleased  with  the  mission  of  the  stranger,  had  already 
resolved  to  send  deputies  to  the  court  of  Portugal,  when 
death,  that  subtle  terminator  of  all  sublunary  schemes,  in- 
tervened, and  put  an  end  to  the  project. 

Lebna  Dangel  ascended  the  throne  as  his  successor,  and 
governed  Ethiopia  under  the  guardianship  of  his  mother, 
the  empress  Helena.  Hearing  of  the  extensive  conquests 
which  the  Portuguese  were  then  making  on  the  coast  of 
India,  he  thought  it  for  the  benefit  of  his  kingdom,  to  enter 
into  some  terms  of  agreement  with  the  court  of  Lisbon. 
Emmanuel,  who  then  wore  the  crown  of  Portugal,  believing 
that  an  alliance  with  Abyssinia  might  prove  a  source  of  ad- 
vantage to  himself,  gave  a  listening  ear  to  his  proposals.  A 


60 


niaTOKICAL  SKETCH 


compact  was  accordicgly  agreed  •upon  in  1509 ;  and  at  the 
request  of  the  empress  Helena,  who  seems  to  have  been  de- 
sirous of  improving  the  condition  of  her  subjects,  the  king 
sent  into  Abyssinia  several  learned  men,  as  well  as  artists 
and  tradesmen,  who  established  themselves  in  the  country. 
A  channel  of  friendly  communication  was  now  opened  ;  and 
it  resulted  in  a  series  of  embassies,  which  were  dispatched 
from  time  to  time  from  the  respective  powers.  The  most 
remarkable  was  that  of  the  Ethiopian,  Zaga-zaba,  who  ar- 
rived at  Lisbon  in  1527.  He  was  empowered  by  the  court 
of  Abyssinia  to  sign  a  confession  of  faith,  such  as,  in  his 
judgment,  would  promote  the  interests,  both  temporal  and 
spiritual,  of  the  two  kingdoms.  But  after  examining,  in 
detail,  the  fundamental  principles  and  usages  of  the  Roman 
hierarchy,  he  had  some  scruples  in  regard  to  the  propriety 
of  subscribing  his  name  to  such  an  instrument  in  behalf  of 
the  Abyssinian  church.  But  woe  to  him  for  listening  to 
the  voice  of  conscience!  It  fired  a  train  which  eventually 
exploded  in  his  inhuman  massacre  ! 

During  the  absence  of  Zaga-zaba,  the  fierce  tribes  of  Mo- 
hammedan Gallas,  who  were  settled  on  the  confines  of  the 
country,  arose  in  arms,  and  made  an  irruption  into  the 
Abyssinian  territory.  They  were  influenced  to  this  step  by 
learning  the  empress'  intention  of  negotiating  an  alliance 
with  the  monarch  of  Portugal.  The  Mohammedan  prince, 
Mahomet  Gragne,  after  having  been  reinforced  by  succors 
furnished  by  the  king  of  Adel,  went  forth  to  battle.  Vic- 
tory decided  in  his  favor.  He  put  to  rout  the  Ethiopian 
army,  and  ravaged  several  provinces.  The  emperor  was 
forced  to  fly  to  the  recesses  of  the  mountains,  while  his 


OF  THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


61 


triumphant  foe  was  devastating  his  country,  and  slaughter- 
ing his  subjects. 

At  this  fearful  crisis  of  his  affairs,  the  emperor  dispatched 
one  Bermudes,  a  Portuguese,  belonging  to  his  train,  to  the 
courts  of  Kome  and  Lisbon,  to  solicit  aid.  Previous,  how- 
ever, to  his  leaving  the  country,  the  Abuna  nominated  him 
to  the  office  of  bishop,  and  designated  him  as  a  suitable  per- 
son to  succeed  him  in  the  patriarchal  chair.  Bermudes 
arrived  at  Eome  in  1538,  and  was  kindly  received  by  the 
pope,  who  consecrated  him  patriarch  of  Ethiopia,  and  sent 
him  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  accompanied  with  his  respectful 
commendations.  But  although  the  king  clearly  foresaw 
that  an  alliance  with  the  emperor  of  Ethiopia  would  greatly 
facilitate  his  ambitious  designs  of  spreading  the  flame  of 
conquest,  and  thus  an  alliance  promising  the  most  desirable 
consequences  to  himself,  he  could  not  readily  persuade  him- 
self to  take  part  in  the  war  which  that  prince  was  then  carr}-- 
ing  on  against  the  Gallas.  He  did  not,  however,  entirely 
quench  the  hopes  of  the  envoy,  but  while  he  temporized, 
flattered  him  with  the  prospect  of  sending  him  aid  from  his 
Asiatic  dominions.  Bermudes  believed  the  delusion,  and 
with  the  expectation  of  obtaining  a  few  hundred  soldiers  at 
Goa,  he  immediately  proceeded  to  Asia,  where  he  arrived 
in  1539,  But  he  was  destined  to  experience  the  bitter  dis- 
appointment of  seeing  his  cherished  anticipations  suddenly 
blasted.  The  king  of  Portugal  proved  himself  treacherous  ; 
not  having  commanded  his  troops  at  Goa  to  embark  for 
Abyssinia,  according  to  the  encouragement  held  out  to  Ber- 
mudes while  at  his  court. 

While  these  events  were  transpiring,  Dangal,  the  Ethio- 


62 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


pian  emperor,  died,  and  liis  son  Claudius  ascended  the 
throne.  But  it  seems  that  the  embassy  of  Bermudes  to 
Lisbon  was  not  entirely  unsuccessful :  for  a  short  time  after 
his  landing  at  Goa,  the  report  was  heard,  and  quickly  spread 
to  the  imperial  court,  that  a  Portuguese  fleet  was  seen 
cruising  upon  the  Red  Sea,  and  that  she  had  been  sent  to 
check  the  progress  of  the  Mohammedan  G alias,  who  were 
making  almost  daily  encroachments  on  the  territorial  limits 
of  Abyssinia. 

Two  deputies  were  forthwith  dispatched  to  the  admiral, 
entreating  him  to  accelerate  his  course.  They  found  the 
fleet  moored  in  the  port  of  Massowah,  and,  at  their  request, 
a  body  of  four  hundred  soldiers  under  the  command  of 
Christopher  de  Gama,  son  of  the  celebrated  Yasco  de  Gama, 
was  ordered  to  march  to  the  assistance  of  the  emperor. 
Accordingl}^  in  the  month  of  July,  1541,  de  Gama  disem- 
barked his  troops  at  ArteekOj  with  the  intention  of  joining 
the  Ethiopian  troops,  if  possible,  before  the  Galla  prince, 
Gragne,  should  attack  them.  But  de  Gama  never  reached 
the  point  of  rendezvous.  He  lost  his  life  in  a  skirmish  with 
the  Gallas  ;  and  his  little  band  of  valiant  warriors  were 
almost  entirely  destroyed.  A  few,  however,  headed  by  Ber- 
mudes, succeeded  in  making  their  escape,  and  afterwards 
joined  the  Ethiopian  army.  Soon  after,  the  united  forces 
met  the  Gallas  in  battle  ;  they  rushed  upon  their  ranks,  and 
perpetrated  a  fearful  slaughter,  carrying  everywhere  before 
them  defeat  and  death.  The  prince,  Gragne,  was  slain ;  the 
war  was  terminated,  and  the  emperor  of  Abyssinia  was 
quietly  re-established  on  his  throne. 

Urged  on  by  Bermudes,  the  victorious  Portuguese  were 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


63 


not  slow  in  making  the  most  extravagant  claims  for  the 
services  they  had  rendered  the  Ethiopians  in  the  recent 
struggle,  so  happily  terminated  by  their  instrumentality. 
They  demanded  nothing  less  than  the  conversion  of  the 
emperor,  and  that  of  his  subjects,  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
Eomish  church,  together  with  the  surrender  of  one  third  of 
his  dominions  to  their  undisturbed  possession.  Claudius 
boldly  rejected  their  ridiculous  pretensions.  They,  in  turn, 
haughtily  threatened  him  with  excommunication — that  fear- 
ful weapon  to  the  Romanist :  but  this  did  not  at  all  discon- 
cert or  terrify  the  emperor.  Pie  openly  declared  that  the 
patriarch,  Bermudes,  had  no  legitimate  authority  in  the 
country,  and  that  he  regarded  the  pope  himself  as  a  heretic. 
He  went  farther.  To  evince  his  firm  attachment  to  the  an- 
cient church  of  Ethiopia,  he  sent  deputies  to  Alexandria, 
earnestly  soliciting  an  orthodox  Abuna.  Meantime  he  cast 
Bermudes  into  prison,  where  he  was  compelled  to  remain 
till  he  found  means  of  secretly  escaping,  and  took  sanctuary 
on  the  shores  of  the  Red  Sea,  in  the  province  of  Tigre. 

"While  these  events  were  transpiring  in  the  East,  Ignatius 
Loyola  was  busy  in  founding  the  order  of  the  J esuits ;  and, 
when  informed  of  the  unhappy  issue  which  affairs  had  taken 
in  Ethiopia,  made  the  proposal  to  the  pope  to  undertake 
in  person  the  difficult  enterprise  of  effecting  a  reunion  be- 
tween the  Abyssinian  and  Romish  churches.  But  the  pope, 
who  was  wishing  to  reserve  him  for  a  more  important  sphere 
of  operation,  declined  the  offer.  He  commissioned,  however, 
thirteen  missionaries,  selected  from  the  newly-organized  so- 
ciety of  Jesuits,  to  commence,  in  his  stead,  the  work  of  con- 
version.   One  of  the  number,  named  Nunes  Baretto,  a 


64 


IIISTOIUCAL  SKETCH 


V 


Portuguese,  was  elevated,  previous  to  his  departure,  to  the 
dignity  of  patriarch  of  the  country ;  and  two  others,  An- 
drew Oviedo,  and  Melchior  Carneiro,  were  nominated  to 
the  office  of  bishop.  These  three  personages,  accompanied 
in  their  arduous  enterprise  by  ten  fellow-laborers,  were  to 
proceed,  first  to  Goa,  and  there  remain,  earnestly  preparing 
themselves  for  the  duties  of  their  future  destination,  while 
three  of  their  number,  Oprestes,  Rodriguez,  and  Freyere, 
should  go  before,  and,  if  possible,  open  a  way  for  their  ad- 
mission into  the  Abyssinian  territory.  These  pioneers  of 
the  mission  arrived  at  the  imperial  court  in  1555.  Their 
appearance  was  not  at  all  agreeable  to  the  reigning  mon- 
arch ;  especially  when  apprized  that  there  were  several  more 
of  their  countrymen  then  residing  at  Goa,  and  only  waiting 
a  more  favorable  opportunity  for  entering  his  dominions. 
They,  however,  commenced  working  their  engines,  but  to 
little  effect.  All  the  sophistry,  as  well  as  arguments,  that 
Rodriguez  could  devise  to  convince  his  royal  highness  that 
the  pope  was  the  vicegerent  of  Christ  on  earth,  and  that 
there  was  no  salvation  out  of  the  pale  of  the  Romish  church, 
did  not  at  all  narrow  the  distance  between  the  emperor  and 
the  missionaries,  nor  in  the  least  shake  him  from  his  posi- 
tion, that  an  assembly  of  the  church  should  take  into  consid- 
eration, and  decide  upon  these  and  similar  questions  ;  and 
that,  while  here  on  earth,  a  scene,  as  it  is,  of  darkness  and 
delusion,  no  individual  priest  had  authority  to  make  altera- 
tions in  the  church.  He  also  assured  Rodriguez,  that  it 
was  in  vain  for  him  to  expect  that  the  people  of  Ethiopia 
were  bound  to  the  religion  of  their  fathers,  by  ties  which 
could  be  so  easily  or  summarily  severed.  He  then  dismissed 


OF   THE   ABYSSIxMAN  CHURCH. 


65 


him  and  his  associates;  and  started  on  a  journey  to  visit  a 
distant  province. 

The  Jesuit  missionary,  finding  himself  completely  foiled 
in  his  efforts,  and  scarcely  knowing  what  to  do,  took  lodg- 
ings at  the  house  of  a  wealthy  Portuguese,  and  wrote  a 
short  treatise  on  the  Christian  religion.  This,  with  consid- 
erable difficulty,  he  translated  into  the  Ethiopian  language, 
and  presented  it  to  his  imperial  majesty  on  his  return  from 
his  provincial  tour.  But  this  expedient  succeeded  no  better 
than  those  he  had  previously  tried  :  on  the  contrary,  it 
seemed  to  increase  the  estrangement,  and  deepen  the  aver- 
sion, which  the  monarch  already  felt  to  the  newly-arrived 
envoys. 

Rodriguez,  perceiving  that  his  labors  in  the  service  of  the 
mission  at  the  imperial  court  were  now  brought  to  a  close, 
returned  to  the  sea-coast,  with  the  view  of  finding  the  resi- 
due, and  taking  counsel  of  Berraudes,  who  had  always  re- 
garded himself  as  the  legal  patriarch  of  Ethiopia.  On  con- 
sultation, they  concluded  to  return  to  Goa,  and  suspend  all 
further  operations,  till,  in  the  revolution  of  affairs,  an  oppor- 
tunity should  occur,  more  favorable  to  their  designs ;  and 
which  would  warrant  their  return  into  the  country  with  a 
reinforcement  of  Jesuit  missionaries.  On  their  arrival  in 
Asia,  they  consulted  their  brethren  there,  and  it  was  de- 
cided that  Bishop  Oviedo,  accompanied  by  a  fi?w  of  their 
number,  should  immediately  set  sail  for  Abyssinia,  and  that 
the  patriarch,  with  the  rest  of  their  fellow-laborers,  should 
follow  whenever  information  was  received  that  affairs  had 
assumed  a  position  that  promised  success  to  their  projects 
of  religious  conquest.    Oviedo  accordingly  embarked  ;  and, 


66 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


wafted  by  favoring  breezes,  soon  readied  the  shores  of  Ethi- 
opia, and  anchored  in  the  harbor  of  Deborowah.  He  here 
met  with  the  Baharnagash,  or  chief  of  that  section  of  the 
country,  who  had  uniformly  manifested  a  friendly  disposi- 
tion to  the  Catholic  missionaries,  and,  as  he  was  at  that 
moment  on  the  eve  of  proceeding  to  the  court  of  the  empe- 
ror, ofiered  to  conduct  hither  his  friend  Oviedo.  The  bishop 
was  soon  favored  with  an  opportunity  of  presenting  himself 
to  Claudius,  and  of  showing  him  the  letters  of  recommenda- 
tion which  he  had  brought  from  the  pope,  and  the  king  of 
Portugal.  But  as  the  recollection  of  the  conduct  of  Ber- 
mudes,  and  of  the  Portuguese  troops,  was  still  rankling  in 
the  monarch's  bosom,  Oviedo  was  forced  to  feel  the  mortifi- 
cation of  seeing  his  commendatory  epistles  treated  with  dis- 
dain, and  himself  dismissed  with  impatience.  At  a  second 
interview  with  the  emperor,  he  assumed  a  loftier  tone.  He 
presented  himself  before  him  with  a  boldness  and  a  decision 
of  manner,  altogether  unbecoming  either  his  condition  or 
errand,  demanding  of  him  whether  he  would  or  would  not, 
unconditionally,  submit  to  the  authority  of  the  pope ;  and 
at  the  same  time  affirming  that  without  such  submission, 
there  could  be  no  salvation  either  for  himself  or  his  people. 
The  emperor  replied  with  great  equanimity  and  mildness, 
that  the  Abyssinian  church,  from  its  earliest  existence,  had 
been  closely  united  with  that  of  Alexandria,  and  that  he 
knew,  at  present,  of  no  reason  sufficiently  powerful  to  influ- 
ence either  himself  or  his  subjects  to  break  those  bonds 
which  had  grown  and  strengthened  through  so  many  ages. 
The  bishop,  however,  was  not  to  be  so  easily  dissuaded  from 
his  purpose ;  he  resolutely  persisted  in  again  putting  what 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


67 


he  deemed  the  only  alternative.  But  the  prince,  not  think- 
ing it  best  to  prolong  the  interview,  dismissed  him  from  his 
presence,  assuring  him  that  the  business  should  be  presented 
J  for  consideration  before  the  assembly  of  the  church,  and 
their  decision  communicated  to  him. 

Oviedo,  perceiving  that  his  artillery  only  spent  itself  in 
;vain  on  the  independent  spirit  of  the  monarch,  skilfully 
Ichanged  the  mode  of  attack,  and  assumed  the  more  concil- 
iatory tone  of  friendship.  He  addressed  him  a  confidential 
letter,  calling  to  his  remembrance  the  request  he  had  pre- 
viously made  to  the  pope  and  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  to 
send  learned  men  into  his  kingdom  ;  and  reminded  him  of 
the  recognition  he  had  once  made  of  the  claims  of  Bermudes 
to  the  dignity  and  authority  of  the  patriarch.  At  the  same 
time  he  besought  him  to  be  cautious  of  the  influence  of  the 
empress,  his  mother  ;  and  to  fortify  himself  against  the  pre- 
judices or  machinations  of  his  courtiers.  He  also  insidi- 
iously  impressed  on  his  mind  the  important  truth,  that  with 
relation  to  the  subject-matter  of  our  faith,  it  often  becomes 
our  duty  to  encounter  the  ill  will  of  our  beloved  parents, 
even  to  sever  the  tenderest  of  earthly  ties,  for  the  sake  of 
Christ.  But  this  stratagem  turned  out  as  every  reasonable 
man  would  have  expected.  Such  artifices,  however  ingeni- 
ously contrived,  could  have  had  but  little  influence  in  blind- 
ing a  man  of  the  shrewdness  and  intelligence  of  Claudius, 
whose  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  is  said  to  have  been  far 
more  profound  than  even  that  of  the  Jesuit  missionary  him- 
self ;  and  the  sequel  proved  that  they  had  no  other  influ- 
ence on  the  mind  of  the  emperor,  than  to  alienate  him  still 
more  eff'ectually  from  the  bishop  and  his  cause.  Oviedo 


68 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


saw  this,  but  not  the  least  daunted,  boldly  persevered  in  his 
enterprise.  He  seemed  resolved  to  lift  at  the  wheel  so  long 
as  a  ray  of  hope  remained  ;  and  he  fearlessly  challenged  all 
the  literati  of  Abyssinia  to  confront  him  in  the  field  of  logi- 
cal combat  in  regard  to  the  subjects  of  dispute  existing  be- 
tween them.  The  challenge  was  accepted ;  but  the  empe- 
ror, fearing  that  the  monks  who  were  designated  to  advocate 
the  cause  of  the  Abyssinian  church,  would  become  embar- 
rassed by  the  subtleties  and  refinements  of  the  Italian 
Jesuit,  came  forward,  and  replied  in  person  to  the  bishop : 
and,  if  we  may  credit  the  Jesuit  historians  themselves,  he 
completely  triumphed  over  his  antagonist  by  his  profound 
knowledge  and  clear  expositions  of  Scripture. 

But  this  indefatigable  and  zealous  missionary  by  nojl' 
means  relished  the  idea  of  being  thus  summarily  foiled  in 
his  undertaking.    He  whet  up  his  spirits  to  a  keener  edge  ; 
and,  resolving  to  scatter  the  seeds  of  truth,  and  thus  gradu- 
ally leaven  the  Abyssinian  mind  by  less  ostensible  measures, 
he  published  a  few  tracts  on  the  principal  subjects  of  the  I 
controversy.    In  his  first  publication  he  violently  attacked  j 
the  errors  of  the  Abyssinian  church,  and  confidently  pre-  j 
sented  a  copy  to  the  examination  of  the  emperor  himself  \ 
desiring  him  to  weigh  its  arguments  with  seriousness  and 
candor.    13ut  this,  like  all  his  previous  efforts,  vanished  ic  j 
a  transient  blaze.    The  prince,  after  having  carefully  pe  | 
rused  the  work,  sat  down,  and  with  his  own  hand  wrote  t 
refutation  of  every  article  it  contained.    The  bishop  was 
utterly  confounded ;  but  chagrined  and  irritated  as  he  was 
by  seeing  all  the  efforts  he  had  hitherto  made,  and  the  ex-  ' 
pedients  hitherto  tried,  to  subjugate  the  Abyssinian  churct 


OF   THE    ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


i  to  the  authority  of  the  Roman  see,  thus  entirely  baffled, 

■  was  in  no  mood  to  strike  his  colors.    He  resolved  to  make 
;  a  last  desperate  eflfort,  which  he  seemed  to  think  must  de- 
cide the  controversy  in  his  favor.    Accordingly,  on  the  fif- 

.  teenth  day  of  February,  1559,  he  issued  a  decree  of  excom- 
-imunication  against  the  whole  Abyssinian  church.    But  its 
;  effect  was  directly  the  reverse  of  w^hat  he  intended  ;  it  not 
only  served  to  unveil  the  tyrannical  spirit  of  popery,  and  to 

■  bring  to  light  the  abominable  errors  lurking  in  its  bosom ; 
it  also  tended  to  rivet  closer  to  the  established  religion  of 

.  his  country,  the  affections  of  a  monarch  who  was  shrewd 
(j  enough  to  detect  the  gleamings  of  hypocrisy,  though  con- 
Icjealed  by  a  gilded  mask ;  and  who  declared,  as  reported  by 
igi^  historian  of  the  times,  that  the  more  he  knew  of  the  spirit 
-  ind  manoeuvring  of  the  Romish  church,  the  more  despicable 
.  the  institution  appeared. 

r.  But  while  Claudius  was  congratulating  himself  on  the 
j,nctory  which  he  had  finally  gained  over  the  bishop,  a  storm 
V  of  another  kind  was  darkly  gathering  over  his  head,  and 
Ji  lashing  its  angry  glances  on  his  kingdom.  Nur,  the  son  of 
^  ihe  king  of  Adel,  the  ancient  enemy  of  Ethiopia,  watching 
:[  with  an  eagle's  eye  the  frontiers  of  the  emperor's  dominions, 

1  md  seeing  them  entirely  unprotected,  threw  a  powerful 

2  irmy  into  the  country,  and  spread  far  and  wide  the  fires  of 
war.    The  emperor  saw  his  danger,  and  went  out  to  meet 

i  :he  invading  foe  with  a  small  army  of  undisciplined  soldiers. 

But  the  scal6  turned  against  him ;  he  made  but  a  feeble 
-)i  resistance  to  the  furious  attacks  of  his  adversary ;  his  troops 

were  routed,  and  himself  left  a  mangled  corpse  on  the  field 
:\  of  battle.    Thus  closed  the  career  of  a  prince,  whom,  in  un- 


70 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


affected  piety  and  religious  zeal,  in  the  culture  of  his  intel- 
lectual capacities,  in  the  moderation  and  wisdom  of  his 
measures,  few  of  his  ancestors  -ever  equaled,  none  excelled. 
Had  a  beneficent  Providence  seen  fit  to  have  prolonged  hig 
life,  he  might  have  been  employed  as  "some  kind  angel 
guard"  in  staying  those  torrents  of  blood,  which,  from  that 
time  forth,  continued  to  crimson  the  valleys  of  Abyssinia 
But  Infinite  AVisdom  ordained  otherwise ;  and  as  Claudius 
died  without  descendants,  his  brother  Adam,  a  proud  an6| 
vindictive -prince,  succeeded  to  the  throne.  He  resolved: 
forthwith  to  avenge  himself  on  the  Catholics  who  were 
living  on  their  own  estates,  and  to  whose  agency  his  jealouf 
disposition  easily  led  him  to  conclude  were  to  be  attributes 
the  evils  which  had  smitten  both  his  brother  and  his  coun 
try.  Influenced  by  such  motives,  he  took  from  the  Portu 
guese  the  lands  ceded  to  them  by  his  brother,  as  grants  fo: 
the  services  they  had  rendered  him  in  war ;  and  threatenet 
the  bishop  with  instant  death,  if  he  continued  longer  to  de: 
lude  his  subjects  by  preaching  the  errors  of  the  Catholi 
church. 

It  is  a  matter  of  uncertaiDty,  whether  Nur,  the  chieftaii| 
of  Adel,  was  actually  instigated  by  the  J esuits  thus  to  stai] 
with  blood  the  territory  of  his  neighbor ;  though  there  ar 
other  circumstances  connected  with  the  invasion,  which  ar 
less  equivocal.    It  is  very  evident  that  the  emperor  ha 
some  reason  for  adopting  severe  measures  against  the  er 
croachments  of  the  Portuguese  ;  that  the  king  of  the  coasi  i 
who  had  always  been  the  zealous  friend  of  the  Jesuits,  hal| 
joined  the  irruption  against  him ;  and  that  in  order  to  ac  • 
vance  more  rapidly  the  work  of  conversion  in  the  countr  i 


OF  THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


71 


,  he  had  sent  to  the  Portuguese  colonies  in  Asia,  and  ob- 
;  tained  from  thence  a  supply  of  soldiers.    These  measures 
touched  to  the  quick  the  irritable  soul  of  the  emperor  ;  he 
took  the  field  against  him.  and  dispersed  his  army.  The 
king  of  the  coast  took  sanctuary  among  the  Mohammedans, 
land,  by  promising  them  fresh  recruits  from  Portugal,  he 
succeeded  in  gaining  them  over  to  his  cause,  and  persuaded 
jthem  to  march  against  the  emperor.    The  latter,  true  to  his 
trust,  boldly  met  the  invading  foe,  and  fell  a  victim  to  their 
isavage  fury  in  the  first  encounter.    The  Jesuit  missionaries, 
whom  Adam  had  taken  prisoners,  would  have  inevitably 
(Shared  his  fate,  had  not  their  friend,  the  king  of  .the  coast, 
arrived  at  the  decisive  moment  to  avert  the  danger. 
I    The  son  of  x\dam,  Malac  Saged,  now  ascended  the  throne 
of  Abyssinia ;  and  though  he  might  not  openly  have  evinced 
if  ihis  hostility  to  the  opinions  of  the  J esuits,  who  had  now  re- 
u  Itired  from  the  heart  of  the  kingdom,  and  taken  up  their 
i  residence  at  Fremona,  it  is  evident  that  he  had  inherited, 
)  ifrom  his  father  and  uncle  all  their  abhorrence,  both  of  the 
sonduct  and  principles  of  the  missionaries.    But  no  pros- 
:ji  pect  of  opposition  could  dampen  the  zeal  of  the  Fathers, 
i  They  had  taken  fast  hold  of  their  object ;  the  fire  of  their 
ji  hopes  burnt  high :  and  they  pertinaciously  clung  to  their 
B  original  purpose  of  taking  possession  of  Abyssinia,  and  of 
iiji  domineering  over  the  Abyssinian,  church,  notwithstanding  it 
:  lad  so  often,  like  a  wizard  phantom,  eluded  their  grasp. 
,j5  fhey,  consequently,  were  not  at  all  disposed  to  remain  in- 
b  letive  in  their  retirement  at  Fremona.    They  sent  depu- 
j  ,:ies  to  the  viceroy  of  Goa,  earnestly  soliciting  a  fresh  supply 
.•n  ')f  troops  from  Portugal,  with  which  they  flattered  them- 


72 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


selves  they  should  soon  be  able  to  reduce  Ethiopia  to  sub- 
jection, and  accomplish  the  conversion  of  the  church.  But 
this  enterprise  did  Eot  meet  the  political  views  of  the  vice- 
roy of  India,  and  instead  of  complying  with  the  request  of 
the  fathers,  he  urged  the  Portuguese  monarch  to  employ 
his  influence  to  persuade  the  pope  to  recall  the  Jesuit  mis- 
sionaries from  the  territories  of  Abyssinia.  Accordingly, 
in  1560,  Oviedo  was  officially  withdrawn  from  the  country, 
and  ordered  to  repair  to  Japan,  where  it  was  thought  his 
efforts  in  the  service  of  the  "  mother  of  harlots"  would  meet 
with  greater  encouragement.  This  measure,  however,  was 
not  at  all  congenial  to  the  feelings,  nor  consonant  to  the 
ambitious  views,  or  far-reaching  schemes  of  the  aspiring 
prelate ;  and  he  was  by  no  means  disposed  to  submit  to  a 
removal  without  a  struggle.  He  wrote  to  the  pope  in  an 
unassuming  and  conciliatory  manner,  premising  that  he  was 
ever  ready  to  comply  with  his  wishes,  and  obey  his  man- 
dates ;  still,  at  the  present  juncture  he  could  not  avoid  in- 
dulging the  expectation,  that  if  allowed  the  assistance  of  six 
hundred  Portuguese  troops,  he  might  soon  be  able  to  sub- 
ject the  Abyssinian  church  to  the  apostolic  throne.  He 
was  also  careful  to  introduce  every  circumstance  that  could 
interest  the  feelings  of  his  Holiness  :  and  artfully  mentioned 
the  fact,  that  most  of  the  provinces  of  the  country  abounded 
in  extensive  mines,  yielding  gold  in  great  profusion,  and  of 
an  excellent  quality.  But  all  availed  nothing.  The  pope 
had  no  desire  to  be  drawn  into  the  plans  of  the  bishop,  and  | 
consequently,  notwithstanding  his  remonstrances,  vessels 
arrived  on  the  coast  of  Africa,  with  orders  from  the  EomaD , 
pontiff  to  transport  the  Abyssinian  Fathers  to  Goa.  | 


OF  THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


73 


Thus  terminated  the  first  Jesuit  mission  to  Ethiopia — a 
mission  disgraced  by  arrogance  and  intrigue;  and  which,  in 
consideration  of  the  evils  it  occasioned,  and  the  atrocity  of 
the  measures  with  which  it  was  carried  on,  can  only  be  com- 
pared with  the  second,  which  was  undertaken  about  forty  years 
later,  by  the  same  Jesuits,  with  the  same  objects  in  view,  and 
with  the  adoption  of  the  same  means  to  effect  its  accomplish- 
ment. 

The  ill  success  attendant  on  this  first  effort,  seemed  to 
chill  the  ardor  of  the  Jesuits  ;  and  for  a  considerable  time 
they  remained  inactive,  having  apparently  renounced  all 
expectation  of  ever  reducing  the  Abyssinian  church  to  the 
dominion  of  the  pope.  But  when  Philip  II.  ascended  the 
throne  of  Portugal,  the  subject  was  again  revived ;  and  it 
was  determined  that  two  of  the  Fathers,  Antonio  de  Montse- 
rado  and  Peter  Paez,  both  members  of  the  society  of  J es- 
uits,  should  be  sent  into  Abyssinia,  disguised  in  the  dress 
of  Armenian  merchants.  They  set  sail  from  Goa  in  1588  ; 
but  a  storm  overtook  them,  drove  them  upon  the  coast  of 
Arabia,  and  wrecked  their  vessel.  They  escaped  :  but  their 
true  character  as  Komish  priests  being  soon  detected,  they 
were  thrown  into  prison,  where  they  were  doomed  to  groan 
away  seven  years  in  tedious  confinement. 

When  the  report  of  this  catastrophe  reached  Goa,  at  that 
time  the  general  head-quarters  of  missions  in  India,  two 
other  ecclesiastics,  xVbraham  de  Georgys,  a  Maronite  Jesuit, 
and  a  young  Abyssinian,  were  set  apart  for  this  service,  and 
immediately  dispatched  to  Ethiopia.  They  disembarked, 
clothed  in  Turkish  costume,  at  the  island  of  Massowah,  on 
the  coast  of  Abyssinia  ;  but  the  governor,  discovering  that 

4 


74 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


Georgys  was  a  Romish  priest,  gave  him  the  alternative,  that 
as  he  had  been  found  in  the  garb  of  a  Mohammedan,  either 
openly  to  confess  himself  one,  or  submit  to  the  ignominy  of 
losing  his  life  by  decapitation.  He  heroically  chose  the 
latter,  and  was  forthwith  beheaded.  John  Baptist,  an 
Italian,  was  soon  after  consecrated  bishop  of  the  mission, 
and  sent  into  Ethiopia  ;  but  he  never  reached  his  destined 
field  of  labor ;  he  was  detected  by  the  Turks  in  the  isle  of 
Comera,  and  shared  the  tragical  end  of  Father  Georgys. 

Don  Alexis  de  Menezes,  then  archbishop  of  Goa,  had 
already  succeeded  in  pushing  his  religious  conquests  along 
the  whole  coast  of  Malabar.  A  blot,  however,  of  the  deepest 
dye  must  forever  rest  upon  his  victories.  As  he  passed 
through  the  land  in  his  might,  it  was  often  doomed  to  blush 
with  the  blood  of  the  slain,  and  the  air  to  glow  with  the 
flames  of  devoted  villages.  The  news  of  the  repeated 
failures  experienced  by  the  mission  in  Abyssinia,  struck  an 
answering  chord  in  his  bosom,  and  suggested  the  idea  that 
he  also  must  engage  in  the  work  of  weakening  the  founda- 
tions of  the  Abyssinian  church,  and  annexing  it  to  the  do- 
minions of  the  Papal  See.  Full  of  this  idea,  he  prevailed 
upon  Belchior  Sylva,  a  converted  Brahmin,  to  undertake  a 
Christian  mission  to  this  countr}^  The  proposal  met  the 
views  of  Sylva :  he  accepted  the  invitation,  and  after  a  pros- 
perous sail,  landed  safely  on  the  coast  of  Abyssinia.  As 
soon  as  Menezes  was  apprized  of  his  arrival,  he  wrote  to  the 
Abuna,  urging  him  to  submit  without  delay  to  the  authority 
of  the  pope ;  enforcing  his  request  with  the  alleged  ex- 
ample of  his  spiritual  guide  and  father,  the  Patriarch  of 
Alexandria,  who,  as  he  averred,  had  already  bowed  to  the 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


75 


authority  of  the  Roman  pontiff ;  and  that  the  letter  might 
make  all  the  impression  intended,  he  accompanied  it  with 
magnificent  presents,  as  well  as  liberal  promises  in  regard 
to  the  future,  if  he  would  only  yield  to  the  demands  of  duty. 
Menezes  at  the  same  time  dispatched  another  letter  to  the 
pope,  entreating  him  to  exert  his  influence  with  the  Pa- 
triarch of  Alexandria,  and,  if  possible,  induce  him  to  effect 
the  submission  of  the  Abuna  of  Ethiopia.  But  unfortu- 
nately for  the  plans  of  the  archbishop,  the  patriarch  had 
never  acknowledged  the  supremacy  of  the  Holy  Father,  and 
consequently,  all  this  ingeniously  framed  scheme  fell,  like  a 
tinsel  fabric,  to  the  ground. 

The  great  zeal  evinced  by  Menezes  for  the  conversion  of 
the  Abyssinians,  gave  a  new  impulse  to  the  activity  of  the 
Jesuits,  and  they  embarked  once  more  in  an  enterprise 
which  had  already  occasioned  them  so  much  vexation,  and 
such  signal  disgrace.  They  succeeded  in  obtaining  from  the 
king  of  Portugal,  a  few  transports  to  convey  a  band  of  mis- 
sionaries to  Ethiopia,  with  whom  Peter  Paez,  who  had  just 
been  redeemed  from  his  imprisonment,  was  connected.  The 
latter  reached  Abyssinia  in  the  summer  of  1603,  and  imme- 
diately made  known  his  arrival  to  the  Emperor  J acob,  as 
well  as  his  desire  of  holding  with  him  a  religious  conference. 
But  while  he  was  waiting  an  answer  to  his  message,  the 
flames  of  revolution  burst  out:  Jacob  was  hurled  from  his 
throne,  and  Za  Dangel  crowned  in  his  room.  Paez  took  ad- 
vantage of  the  civil  commotions  to  prepare  a  few  treatises 
on  the  Christian  religion,  which  he  translated  into  the  lan- 
guage of  Ethiopia.  Za  Dangel  was  a  weak  and  timid 
prince ;  the  strengthening  of  his  throne,  upon  which  an  un- 


76 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


expected  fortune  had  placed  him,  and  the  suppression  of  the 
party  of  Jacob,  were  the  principal  objects  which  engrossed 
his  attention.  When,  therefore,  he  was  informed  of  the 
arrival  of  Paez,  he  hesitated  not  to  invite  the  foreign  priest 
to  his  court ;  probably  indulging  the  hope  of  being  able, 
through  his  intervention,  of  obtaining  assistance  from  Por- 
tugal, and  establishing  the  throne  he  had  usurped.  The 
crafty  Father,  watching  the  state  of  the  country,  and  regard- 
ing the  present  juncture  as  favorable  to  the  consummation 
of  his  ambitious  designs,  gladly  took  upon  himself  the  duty 
of  presenting  to  the  court  of  Portugal  the  wishes  of  Za  Dan- 
gel.  As  he  saw  his  path  all  marked  out  before  him,  in  order 
to  be  free  as  possible  in  the  part  he  was  about  to  play,  he 
commenced  by  sending  back  to  India  his  coadjutor  Sylva, 
the  Brahmin  convert. 

But  Father  Paez  had  scarcely  arrived  at  the  court,  when 
he  perceived,  by  the  darkening  aspect  of  the  political  hori- 
zon, that  a  storm  was  about  to  burst  upon  the  country  ;  and 
the  probability  was,  that  the  usurper  would  not  long  be  able 
to  maintain  his  seat  on  the  throne.  He  framed,  therefore, 
a  pretext  for  retiring  ;  and  not  two  months  had  elapsed, 
when  a  revolution  broke  out  which  tore  the  crown  from  the 
head  of  Za  Dangel,  and  terminated  his  mortal  career.  The 
chief  of  the  insurgents,  Athanateus,  presently  invited  Paez 
to  his  camp ;  a  favor  which  he  was  not  slow  to  accept.  Per- 
ceiving, however,  that  the  smoke  and  dust  of  contention  i 
were  not  yet  allayed  among  the  rebels,  and  that  they  were  | 
by  no  means  agreed  upon  the  succession  to  the  throne,  he 
thought  it  prudent  to  withdraw  to  Fremona ;  a  conclusion 
that  was  confirmed  by  learning  that  a  number  of  his  fellow-  1 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


77 


laborers  had  just  arrived  at  that  station.  The  parties  con- 
tinued the  struggle,  victory  vacillating,  sometimes  in  favor 
of  one,  and  sometimes  of  the  other,  till  at  length,  the  de- 
throned monarch,  Jacob,  resumed  the  diadem.  But  as  one 
Susneus,  a  descendant  of  David,  was  making  some  preten- 
sions to  the  throne,  and  taking  advantage  of  the  turbulence 
of  the  times,  was  actively  engaged  in  devising  means  to  vin- 
dicate the  justice  of  his  claims,  the  emperor's  authority  was 
extremely  precarious.  In  the  mean  time,  as  they  were 
almost  daily  expecting  the  arrival  of  troops  from  Portugal, 
which,  it  was  believed,  would  at  once  put  an  end  to  the  ex- 
isting difficulties,  the  Jesuit  missionary  thought  it  expedient 
to  proceed  directly  to  the  court  of  Jacob,  and  there  await 
the  issue  of  the  conflict.  But  the  pretender,  Susneus,  soon 
collected  a  considerable  force,  and  boldly  raised  the  standard 
of  revolt.  Jacob  hastily  put  his  army  in  motion,  and  met 
the  enemy :  but  the  God  of  battles  decided  against  him ; 
he  was  slain  on  the  field  of  combat,  and  Susneus  ascended 
the  imperial  throne  under  the  name  of  Sultan  Saged. 

The  Jesuits  lost  no  time  in  presenting  themselves  before 
the  Emperor  Susneus  ;  and  as  their  coadjutor,  Paez,  had 
espoused  the  cause,  and  involved  himself  in  the  party  of 
Jacob,  they  thought  it  prudent  for  him  to  retire  from  the 
stage  of  public  action,  till  the  heat  of  the  moment  and  the 
flush  of  victory  should  have  passed  away.  They  therefore 
selected  two  of  the  Fathers.  Lawrence  Romano,  and  Anthony 
Fernandez,  to  perform  the  duties  of  his  station.  Their 
anxiety,  however,  owing  to  the  course  pursued  by  Paez,  was 
of  short  duration.  On  their  arrival  at  court,  they  were  re- 
ceived with  great  civility  and  kindness,  and  enjoyed  several 


78 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


interviews  with  the  newly-crowned  monarch.  One  of  his 
first  inquiries  was  for  Father  Paez,  of  whom  he'  had  heard, 
and  whom  he  was  anxious  to  see.  Paez,  learning  the  favor- 
able disposition  of  the  emperor,  appeared  at  the  imperial 
court ;  and  as  he  was  received  with  open  arms,  seized  the 
first  opportunity  to  lay  before  him  the  immense  advantage 
that  would  accrue  both  to  himself  and  kingdom,  from  an 
alliance  with  Rome  and  Portugal — an  alliance,  he  affirmed, 
which  alone  could  ensure  the  continuance  and  stability  of 
his  rising  power. 

Influenced  by  the  suggestions  of  the  J esuit  missionary, 
Susneus  sent  letters  to  the  pope,  and  to  the  king  of  Portu- 
gal, praying  them  to  order,  without  delay,  a  military  force 
to  Abyssinia.  At  the  same  time,  the  Jesuits  were  con- 
stantly on  the  alert,  distilling,  on  every  possible  occasion, 
their  peculiar  tenets  into  the  mind  of  the  emperor,  and 
urging  the  necessity  of  embracing,  at  once,  the  Catholic  re- 
ligion ;  a  step  that  Paez  at  length  persuaded  him  to  take, 
by  pointing  out  the  striking  similarity,  which,  as  he  pre- 
tended, subsisted  between  the  creeds  of  the  two  churches. 
The  Ras^  Cella  Christos,  brother  of  the  emperor,  was  also 
induced  to  espouse  their  cause,  and  enlist  with  zeal  in  their 
service.  After  signal  success,  they  thought  proper  to  send 
a  deputation  to  the  court  of  Portugal,  which  soon  returned 
without  efiPecting  anything  of  importance.  Meanwhile,  the 
Jesuits  spared  neither  vigilance  nor  toil  in  their  exertions 
to  secure  possession  of  the  Abyssinian  church,  and  among 
other  expedients,  maintained  public  discussions  on  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Gospel  with  the  priests  of  the  country.  Their 
unwearied  labors  were  soon  apparently  crowned  with  sue- 


OF  THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


79 


cess.  The  emperor  issued  an  edict,  prohibiting  the  bestow- 
ment  of  offices  or  places  of  emolument  on  any  of  the  clergy, 
excepting  those  who  were  disposed  to  adopt  the  confession 
of  faith  promulgated  by  the  Romish  church.  He  even  de- 
nounced the  severest  punishments  upon  all  who  should  per- 
sist in  maintaining  that  there  was  only  one  nature  in  the 
person  of  Jesus  Christ. 

As  soon  as  the  Abuna  of  Ethiopia  was  apprized  of  these 
transactions,  alarmed  for  the  safety  of  his  church,  he  flew  to 
the  coast,  and  threatened  Susueus  with  instant  excommuni- 
cation, because,  without  either  his  knowledge  or  consent,  he 
had  authorized  public  disputations  with  the  priests.  The 
emperor  excused  himself  by  saying  he  had  done  it  with  the 
best  intentions :  that  by  adopting  the  measure,  he  had 
hoped  to  quench  the  flames  of  discord,  and  thus  prevent  a 
separation  in  the  church.  At  the  same  time,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  dissatisfaction  of  the  Abuna,  he  expressed  a 
desire  of  witnessing  a  renewal  of  the  discussion  with  the 
Romish  priests  concerning  the  much-disputed  question, 
whether  there  were  two  natures  in  the  person  of  Christ,  as 
is  taught  by  the  Catholic  church,  or  only  one,  according 
to  the  dogma  of  the  Abyssinian  creed.  With  this  answer 
the  Abuna  was  satisfied,  the  subject  was  again  debated  in  a 
public  assembly,  where  the  Abuna  and  his  clergy  had  the 
mortification  of  being  defeated  by  the  subtle  dialectics  of 
the  wily  missionaries. 

The  Jesuits  seemed  now  to  think  that  victory  had  ac- 
tually lighted  on  their  banner ;  and  hastening  to  strike  the 
decisive  blow,  pressed  the  emperor  to  thunder  forth  a  second 
decree,  threatening  immediate  death  to  all  who  should  deny 


80 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


the  doctrine  of  two  distinct  natures  in  the  person  of  Christ. 
But  the  Abuna,  who  knew  himself  supported  by  the  mass 
of  the  people,  as  well  as  by  a  great  part  of  the  court  itself 
undaunted  by  the  menacing  aspect  of  affairs,  boldly  resisted 
this  encroachment  on  his  authority,  and  excommunicated 
those  who  ventured  to  embrace  the  doctrines  of  the  stran- 
gers. This  conduct  seemed,  for  a  time,  to  embarrass  the 
movements  of  the  emperor,  but  the  encouraging  solicitations 
of  Father  Paez  at  length  aroused  and  fortified  his  sinking 
resolution ;  and  instead  of  being  disconcerted  by  the  an- 
athemas of  his  church,  he  issued  a  decree,  commanding  his 
subjects  to  adopt  the  principles  and  perform  the  rites  of  the 
Catholic  church.  This  daring  measure  moved  the  Abuna 
to  a  still  more  decisive  step.  He  summoned  all  the  clergy 
of  the  country,  as  well  as  the  people  of  every  grade  and 
condition,  to  awake  to  their  danger,  and  take  up  arms  in 
defence  of  the  religion  of  their  fathers.  This  spirited  sum- 
mons produced  a  tremendous  movement  in  the  public  mind. 
Elias,  son-in-law  of  the  monarch,  and  viceroy  of  Tigre,  in- 
stantly put  himself  at  the  head  of  the  disaffected,  and  made 
hasty  preparations  to  drive  the  new  clergy  from  their  quar- 
ters at  Fremona.  As  soon  as  the  emperor's  friends  saw 
this  portentous  appearance  of  affairs,  they  roused  themselves 
to  avert  the  storm  which  was  pending  over  them,  resolved, 
if  possible,  to  persuade  their  master  to  desist  from  an  enter- 
prise which  threatened  imminent  destruction  alike  to  him- 
self and  his  dominions.  But  he  obstinately  refused  to  listen 
to  their  urgent  remonstrances,  and  arrogantly  declared  he 
would  continue  to  defend  the  principles  of  the  Catholics, 
while  a  drop  of  blood  should  circulate  through  his  veins. 


OF  THE  ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


81 


Meanwhile,  the  summons  of  the  Abuna  for  the  defence  of 
their  faith,  found  an  echo  in  the  hearts  of  the  people ;  and 
the  emperor,  not  thinking  it  for  his  interest  to  break  with 
him  entirely,  invited  him  to  visit  his  court,  and  hold  a  per- 
sonal conference  with  the  missionary  Paez.  The  Abuna 
and  the  Jesuit  accordingly  appeared  before  the  emperor  : 
the  former  attended  by  his  clergy,  the  latter  by  his  associ- 
ates in  labor.  A  debate  ensued  upon  the  peculiar  dogmas 
of  their  respective  creeds,  after  which  they  separated  ;  and, 
as  is  usually  the  case,  decidedly  more  irritated  and  dis- 
gusted with  each  other  than  before.  But  the  Abuna,  being 
too  much  devoted  to  his  church  to  suffer  her  to  sink  while  a 
single  resource  remained  unemployed,  resolved  to  hazard 
one  more  expedient  to  bring  back  the  emperor  to  more  ra- 
tional ideas.  He  ventured  again  into  his  presence,  threw 
himself  with  the  inferior  clergy  at  his  feet,  beseeching  him 
to  resist  the  treacherous  insinuations  of  the  Jesuits,  and  no 
longer  persist  in  lacerating  the  wound  already  rankling  in 
the  breasts  of  the  people ;  on  the  contrary",  to  grant  his 
clergy  and  his  subjects  the  heaven-born  privilege  of  adher- 
ing to  the  faith,  and  enjoying  the  worship  of  their  ancestors. 
But  the  ear  of  the  prince  was  sealed  to  the  entreaties,  and 
his  heart  untouched  by  the  prostrations  of  his  priesthood, 
and  the  Abuna  left  the  court  in  profoundest  grief. 

No  sooner  was  Elias  informed  of  the  resolution  of  Sus- 
neus  to  support  the  Jesuits  and  defend  their  doctrines,  than 
he  appealed  to  the  people  of  Tigre,  calling  upon  all  who 
were  disposed  to  embrace  the  tenets  of  the  pretended  re- 
formers, to  unite  themselves  at  once  with  the  army  of  the 
emperor ;  while  those  who  were  still  attached  to  the  worship 


82 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


of  their  fathers,  he  exhorted  to  enlist  under  his  standard 
without  delay.  He  soon  found  himself  at  the  head  of  a 
numerous  army,  which  he  instantly  put  in  motion,  and 
marched  to  the  imperial  camp ;  nobly  resolved  either  to  re- 
establish the  ancient  religion  of  his  country,  or  perish  in 
the  attempt. 

Simeon,  the  aged  Abuna,  whose  frame  was  already  trem- 
bling with  decrepitude,  and  his  locks  scattered  by  the  tem- 
pests of  a  hundred  years,  felt,  at  this  fearful  crisis,  the  fire 
of  youth  rekindling  in  his  shriveled  veins ;  and,  inspired 
by  the  enthusiasm  of  the  occasion,  united  himself  with  the 
army  which  had  been  enlisted  for  the  defence  of  the  faithful. 
As  they  went  out  to  battle,  he  gave  them  his  paternal  bene- 
diction, assuring  them  that  those  who  should  fall  in  the 
ensuing  conflict,  would  not  only  meet  the  death,  but  partici- 
pate in  the  glory  of  martyrs.  This  assurance  produced  the 
impression  desired  by  the  Abuna  ;  the  troops,  kindling  with 
heroism,  burned  to  measure  themselves  with  the  enemies  of 
their  faith.  When  his  son-in-law  appeared  before  the 
imperial  camp,  the  emperor  dispatched  his  daughter,  the 
wife  of  the  viceroy,  to  demand  of  her  husband  why  he 
approached  in  this  hostile  array;  instructing  her  at  the 
same  time  to  offer  him  pardon  for  his  faults,  provided  he 
would  instantly  lay  down  his  arms,  and  assume  that  sub- 
ordination which  his  rank  and  relation  to  his  sovereign 
required  ;  and,  in  case  he  should  refuse  submission,  she 
was  to  request  a  short  suspension  of  hostilities.  But  Elias, 
fancying  he  saw  in  this  proposal  an  acknowledgment  of 
the  emperor's  weakness,  as  well  as  a  disposition  to  tempo- 
rize in  order  to  secure  an  opportunity  of  uniting  his  forces 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


83 


with  those  of  his  brother,  the  Kas  Cella,  refused  compliance, 
and  made  immediate  preparations  for  battle.  The  princess 
had  scarcely  reached  the  tent  of  her  father,  ere  the  roar  of 
battle  commenced.  The  soldiers  of  the  viceroy  rushed  like 
a  torrent  into  the  camp,  carrying  everything  before  them  ; 
the  brave  commander,  at  the  head  of  his  troops,  was  on  the 
point  of  entering  the  royal  pavilion,  when  he  suddenly  fell, 
pierced  by  an  arrow.  A  violent  panic  seized  the  army ; 
some  madly  throwing  away  their  weapons,  fled  in  dismay ; 
others  stood  their  ground,  and  met  their  fate  from  the  hands 
of  the  enemy.  As  the  storm  of  battle  raged  and  passed  on, 
the  aged  Abuna  remained  deserted  and  alone,  almost  upon 
the  identical  spot  where  he  stood  during  the  action,  being 
too  decrepit  and  feeble  to  fly.  His  age  and  the  dignity  of 
his  station  screened  him  from  the  violence  of  the  Abyssinian 
soldiery ;  but  a  remorseless  Portuguese  found  him,  and 
without  pity  for  his  inflrmities,  or  reverence  for  his  office, 
fell  upon  him  and  transfixed  him  with  his  lance. 

The  flame  of  discord  might  easily  have  been  extinguished 
by  the  death  of  the  viceroy  and  that  of  the  Abuna,  had  not 
the  emperor,  regarding  his  late  success  as  a  decisive  victory, 
issued  a  decree,  forbidding  the  people  longer  to  celebrate  the 
Jewish  Sabbath,  which,  from  time  immemorial,  they  had 
been  accustomed  to  hallow  with  the  same  strictness  and  so- 
lemnity as  the  Lord's  day.  This  fatal  decree  found  its  way 
to  Joanel,  governor  of  the  province  of  Begemder :  and  the 
boldness  of  the  language,  together  with  the  conviction  that 
the  emperor  was  intent  on  making  constant  advances  in  in- 
novation, roused  him  to  action,  and  determined  him  to 
throw  himself  in  his  way.    The  people,  to  whom  the  domi- 


84 


lii^TuRlCAL  SKETCH 


nation  of  the  strangers  had  become  excessively  irksome, 
crowded  around  him  from  every  quarter,  earnestly  entreat- 
ing him  to  commence  anew  the  struggle  for  the  religion  and 
liberty  of  their  suffering  country.  The  governor  had  scarcely 
acceded  to  their  wishes,  and  laid  his  plans  for  future  opera- 
tion, when  the  neighboring  Gallas,  learning  his  intentions, 
voluntarily  offered  to  lend  him  their  support.  He  therefore 
lost  no  time  in  jDlacing  himself  at  the  head  of  the  disaffected 
part  of  the  nation,  and  prepared  for  the  conflict.  The  re- 
port soon  spread  to  the  imperial  court :  great  numbers  of  the 
emperor's  friends  entreated  him  not  to  expose  his  life  and 
crown  to  such  imminent  peril,  but  speedily  abandon  a  scheme 
which,  sooner  or  later,  must  prove  his  utter  ruin.  But  Sus- 
neus  was  a  man  of  too  independent  spirit  to  allow  himself 
to  be  easily  touched  by  the  prayers  or  tears  of  his  subjects ; 
he  consequently  replied  that  it  did  not  belong  to  them  to 
remonstrate,  but  to  obey ;  and  with  increased  decision  he 
renewed  his  manifesto,  denouncing  death  to  all  who  should 
have  the  hardihood  to  resist  his  measures. 

The  governor  of  Begemder  then  wrote  to  the  emperor, 
requesting  him  to  drive  the  Jesuits  from  Ethiopia,  and  ac- 
knowledge him  for  life  the  viceroy  of  the  province  over 
which  he  presided.  But  instead  of  giving  him  a  formal  an- 
swer, Susneus  rallied  his  troops  and  marched  against  him 
with  a  powerful  army.  This  movement  was  entirely  unex- 
pected to  the  viceroy :  and  being  too  feeble  to  take  the  field 
with  so  little  warning,  he  threw  himself,  together  with  all 
his  forces,  into  the  recesses  of  the  mountains  ;  and  as  the 
royal  army  soon  succeeded  in  cutting  off  his  supplies,  he 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


85 


took  refuge  in  the  territories  of  the  Gallas,  where  he  was  pur- 
sued, betrayed,  and  slain. 

Peace  now  seemed  to  dawn  upon  Ethiopia ;  but  it  was 
only  a  transient  gleam  of  sunshine.  The  malecontents  had 
hardly  laid  down  their  arms,  returned  to  their  homes,  and 
resumed  their  customary  employments,  when  the  din  of  war 
was  heard  from  another  quarter.  The  Damotes,  a  people 
inhabiting  the  borders  of  the  Nile,  and  to  whom  the  manoeu- 
vres of  the  Jesuits  had  become  too  oppressive  to  be  longer 
endured  with  patience,  arose  en  viasse^  and  boldly  resolved 
to  dethrone  a  monarch  who  had  blindly  submitted  to  the 
management  of  foreigners  :  and  to  drive  from  the  country 
these  disseminators  of  error  and  fom enters  of  discord.  An 
army  of  fourteen  thousand  warriors  was  immediately  raised, 
which  was  soon  increased  by  numerous  bands  of  monks  and 
eremites,  who  mingled  in  their  ranks.  But  the  Ras  Cella, 
the  brother  of  the  emperor,  took  the  field  against  this  pow- 
erful and  motley  host,  and  after  perpetrating  a  dreadful 
slaughter,  bore  away  the  palm  of  victory. 

The  news  of  this  success  occasioned  great  joy  at  court ; 
the  Jesuit  Paez  regarded  it  as  a  decisive  proof  that  a  benefi- 
cent Providence  was  stretching  the  wing  of  his  protection 
over  the  Catholic  mission,  and  had  already  commenced  the 
work  of  retribution  on  its  foes.  From  this  moment  the  em- 
peror became  more  decided  ;  the  scruples  which  he  had 
hitherto  felt,  relative  to  an  open  declaration  in  favor  of  the 
Catholic  church,  vanished  ;  and  he  at  once  confessed  himself 
to  the  Jesuit  missionary,  and  desired  absolution.  Paez, 
who  now  felt  the  decrepitude  of  age,  and  the  infirmities  of 
disease,  rapidly  increasing  upon  him,  wrote  to  his  brethren 


86 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


at  Goa,  soliciting  a  patriarch  and  twenty  ecclesiastics  for  the 
service  of  the  Ethiopian  church,  enforcing  his  request  by 
the  scriptural  representation,  that  the  harvest  was  great,  but 
the  laborers  few.  But  as  the  Catholic  church  in  India,  at 
that  juncture,  was  not  in  a  condition  to  comply  with  the  re- 
quest, the  order  was  transmitted  to  Rome.  It  there  met 
with  a  cordial  reception.  The  general  of  the  Jesuits,  Mutio 
Vitelesci,  anxious  to  engage  in  the  renovation  of  the  Ethio- 
pian church,  proposed  to  undertake,  in  person,  the  comple- 
tion of  the  work  so  auspiciously  commenced.  But  the  pope 
having  other  objects  in  view,  rejected  his  proposal,  as  he 
had  that  of  his  predecessor,  Loyola  ;  promising,  however,  to 
send  into  the  country  Emmanuel  d'Almeyda,  to  labor  as  his 
substitute.  This  indefatigable  Jesuit  reached  Fremona  in 
1624,  accompanied  by  three  other  priests,  who,  a  little  time 
after,  were  received  at  court  with  every  demonstration  of 

joy- 
Meanwhile,  the  courts  of  Rome  and  Madrid  decided  to 
send  a  patriarch  into  Abyssinia.  They  appointed  to  this 
service  Alfonzo  Mendez,  who,  with  two  bishops,  James 
Seco  and  John  da  Rocha,  arrived  in  the  country  nearly 
at  the  same  time,  and  were  introduced  with  great  pomp  at 
the  imperial  court.  Encouraged  by  this  distinguished  mark 
of  favor,  they  forthwith  opened  their  batteries  ;  earnestly 
pressing  the  emperor  to  fix  upon  the  eleventh  of  December 
of  that  year,  as  the  day  on  which  should  take  place  the 
final  subjection  of  the  Abyssinian  church  to  the  sceptre 
of  the  Romish  see.  Accordingly,  on  the  day  designated, 
an  ecclesiastical  council  convened  at  the  royal  palace,  over 
which  the  emperor  and  patriarch  presided  ;  a  sermon  was 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


87 


delivered  on  the  text,  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock 
I  will  build  my  church  the  confession  of  faith,  which  was 
the  same  as  that  of  Alexandria,  and  which  had  hitherto 
been  the  universal  creed  of  the  country,  was  solemnly  ab- 
jured by  Susneus  and  his  courtiers ;  and  excommunication 
was  denounced  against  all  who  should  have  the  temerity  to 
Yiolate  this  oath  of  abjuration.  The  zealous  monarch,  how- 
ever, did  not  rest  here ;  be  immediately  issued  two  procla- 
mations :  the  one  forbidding  the  priests  to  perform  their 
ecclesiastical  functions  previous  to  their  being  legally  quali- 
fied by  the  patriarch  recently  installed  in  office  by  the  com- 
mand of  the  pope ;  the  other  enjoining  upon  his  subjects, 
without  regard  to  distinction  of  rank  or  condition,  to  submit 
to  the  government  of  the  sovereign  pontiff,  and  to  discover 
and  bring  to  punishment  those  within  the  circle  of  their 
acquaintance,  who  should  persevere  in  their  attachment  to 
the  religion  of  their  fathers. 

The  provision  of  an  ample  establishment  for  the  new  pa- 
triarch and  his  associates  was  the  next  point  to  be  consid- 
ered. For  this  purpose,  a  large  and  elegant  edifice  was 
erected  on  the  margin  of  Lake  Dembea,  to  which  was  an- 
nexed a  liberal  endowment  in  land.  But  soon  finding  the 
location  selected  not  sufficiently  extensive,  they  erected  at 
Doncas  another  patriarchal  palace,  in  connection  with  a 
college  sufficiently  spacious  to  accommodate  sixty  Ethiopian 
youth,  who  were  to  be  elevated  to  the  order  of  the  priest- 
hood, under  the  tuition  of  the  patriarch.  As  the  Jesuits, 
at  the  commencement  of  their  enterprise,  were  few  in  num- 
ber, they  sent  out  as  missionaries,  into  diff"erent  parts  of  the 
empire,  those  of  the  Abyssinian  clergy  who  were  most  in- 


88 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


cllned  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Catholic  church ;  and  by  the 
co-operation  of  these  laborers,  the  work  of  subjugation  was 
apparently  making  pleasing  and  rapid  progress. 

But  the  emperor  and  patriarch,  zealous  and  determined 
as  they  were,  could  not  long  shut  their  eyes  to  the  fact,  that 
the  revolution  ostensibly  going  forward,  was  more  in  appear- 
ance than  reality.  Their  measures  met  with  decided  oppo- 
sition ;  two  of  the  missionaries,  who  had  with  some  difficulty 
entered  one  of  the  churches  in  the  province  of  Tigre,  for  the 
purpose  of  reading  mass,  were,  on  the  following  morning, 
found  murdered  in  their  beds.  The  unfortunate  career  and 
untimely  fall  of  Elias,  Joanel,  and  other  kindred  spirits,  did 
not  at  all  dampen  the  fires  of  resistance,  which  those  daring 
adventurers  had  so  heroically  kindled.  A  son-in-law  of  the 
emperor,  Tecla  George,  with  whom  crowds  of  malecontents 
had  leagued  themselves  in  secret,  suddenly  burst  from  their 
hiding-places,  and  marched  against  their  sovereign,  firmly  re- 
solved either  to  re-establish  the  religion  and  worship  of  their 
fathers,  or  to  fall  gloriously  in  the  conflict.  This  party  in- 
creased so  rapidly,  that  the  emperor  felt  himself  compelled 
to  put  forth  efforts  to  quell  the  rising  waves  of  revolt ;  and 
accordingly  levied  and  sent  forth  an  army  to  subdue  his  re- 
bellious subjects.  The  two  armies  met  in  battle,  the  recu- 
sants were  routed,  and  the  royal  troops,  pursuing  them  with 
unrelenting  hate,  indiscriminately  butchered  every  man, 
woman,  and  child,  that  fell  in  their  way.  George  and  his 
sister  Adera  fled  from  the  storm,  and  took  refuge  in  a  cave ; 
but  they  were  pursued,  and.  three  days  afterwards,  were 
discovered  and  dragged  before  the  emperor.  George  was 
condemned  to  be  burned  as  a  heretic ;  but  as  hopes  were 


OF   THE   ABYtiSIXIAN  CHURCH. 


89 


entertained  that  more  mature  reflection  would  lead  him  to 
repent  of  his  treason,  and  come  over  to  the  Catholic  party, 
his  punishment  was  remitted  :  he  being  merely  required  to 
make  a  public  request  of  the  patriarch  to  be  admitted  to  the 
Romish  church.  With  this  proposal  he  externally  complied. 
But  it  was  soon  discovered  that  his  professions  were  only 
worn  as  a  garment  to  protect  him  from  the  tempest  impend- 
ing over  him  ;  and  he  paid  the  forfeiture  of  his  duplicity 
by  a  public  execution  in  front  of  the  royal  palace,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  whole  court.  Fifteen  days  after,  his  sister 
shared  the  same  tragical  fate,  and  upon  the  same  gallows, 
although  the  courtiers  exerted  themselves  to  the  utmost  to 
rescue  her  from  the  grasp  of  the  unrelenting  monarch.  But 
Susneus  was  of  too  stern  a  temper  to  quail  at  the  idea  of 
cruelty,  or  be  touched  by  the  tones  of  tenderness  ;  he  held 
on  the  bloody  tenor  of  his  way,  and  set  the  climax  to  his 
tyranny  by  publicly  declaring,  that  since  he  had  been  in- 
spired with  resolution  to  punish  with  death  the  rashness  of 
his  son-in-law,  it  was  in  vain  for  others,  who  were  bound  to 
him  by  ties  less  endearing,  to  indulge  the  expectation  of 
pardon,  should  they  render  themselves  equally  reprehen- 
sible. 

Such  severe  measures  for  the  promotion  of  religion  were 
at  that  time  altogether  new  in  Ethiopia,  where  they  had 
been  recently  introduced  by  the  Jesuits.  Even  Anthony 
himself,  who  aided  in  this  fearful  commencement  of  relig- 
ious conversion,  filled  with  admiration  in  view  of  them,  has 
remarked ;  He,  who  shall  hereafter  read  with  attention 
the  history  of  Ethiopia,  will  not  fail  to  observe  the  intensity 
of  devotion  to  the  principles  of  Christianity,  at  that  time 


90 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


manifested  in  the  country  ;  and  that  it  can  be  considered  as 
nothing  less  than  miraculous,  that  the  emperor  should  be 
stirred  up  to  such  a  height  of  zeal,  as  to  take,  in  defence  of 
religion,  the  life  of  an  endeared  kinsman  !"  What  a  picture 
of  infatuation !  What  a  lamentable  and  heart-sickening 
perversion  of  every  just  idea  of  religion  and  morality !  and 
how  unlike  the  pure  example  of  meekness  and  love  left  us 
by  Him  who,  in  poverty  and  sorrow,  trod  the  hills  and 
deserts  of  Judea,  wearily  wandering  from  place  to  place, 
with  the  single  object  of  doing  good  ;  and  whose  eyes  were 
suffused  with  tears  as  he  surveyed  the  devoted  city,  whose 
inhabitants  were  fast  hasteniDg  to  their  doom,  driven  on  by 
the  love  of  their  iniquities. 

For  a  long  time,  God,  in  his  wrath,  had  seemingly  turned 
away  his  favoring  regards  from  the  land  he  once  loved,  and 
Ethiopia  was  left  to  wither  beneath  his  frown.  But  the 
time  was  approaching,  when  his  powerful  arm  was  to  turn 
back  the  storm  of  war,  and,  like  the  brooding  spirit  of  crea- 
tion, hush  to  rest  the  conflicting  elements.  The  groans  and 
tears  of  so  many  wretched  beings,  driven  to  the  dens  and 
caves  of  the  mountains,  which  nature,  more  kind  than  their 
fellow-men,  had  ungrudgingly  hollowed  out  to  shield  them 
from  the  shafts  of  that  blighting  fanaticism  and  persecution 
which  was  so  powerfully  armed  against  them,  rose  to  the 
ears  of  Him  in  whose  cause  they  bled,  whose  benevolent 
heart  could  not  remain  insensible  in  view  of  so  much  suffer- 
ing, especially  of  those  excruciating  tortures  experienced  by 
such  as  were  doomed  to  the  executioner's  stroke.  Dazzled 
with  the  success  hitherto  attendant  on  their  measures,  the 
patriarch  and  his  associates  suffered  themselves  to  be  drawn 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


91 


into  a  political  intrigue,  which  resulted  in  driving  them  from 
this  bleeding  country.  In  concert  with  the  Ras  Cella,  they 
plotted  a  conspiracy,  whose  ultimate  object  was  the  de- 
thronement of  the  emperor.  This  scheme  was  not  long  un- 
known to  the  monarch,  and  at  once  dissolved  the  bands  of 
that  fascinating  spell,  so  skilfully  cast  around  him  by  the 
artifices  of  the  Jesuits.  Another  incident  also  occurred 
about  the  same  time,  which  tended  to  defeat  the  plans  and 
thwart  the  machinations  of  the  crafty  missionaries,  and 
eventually  to  complete  their  downfall.  This  was  the  death 
of  one  of  the  most  distinguished  clergymen  of  the  Abys- 
sinian church,  and  who  had  uniformly  resisted  the  authority 
of  the  Catholic  patriarch.  He  had  been  interred  in  one  of 
the  churches  according  to  the  ancient  usages  of  the  country ; 
but  the  bigoted  zeal  and  inveterate  hatred  of  Mendez,  had 
robbed  him  of  every  feeling  of  humanity  ;  he  ignominiously 
ordered  the  putrefying  remains  of  the  priest  to  be  disin- 
terred, and  left  upon  the  surface  of  the  ground  to  be  de- 
voured by  beasts  of  prey.  This  barbarous  outrage  kindled 
the  indignation  of  the  Abyssinians  to  a  glowing  heat :  they 
could  no  longer  endure  the  supremacy  of  men  from  whose 
lips  flowed  the  kind  language  of  the  cross,  while  their  hearts 
were  corroding  with  every  vice  ;  who  could  not  only  perse- 
cute the  living  with  relentless  malice,  but  refuse  to  the  dead 
that  tranquil  repose,  which  even  Pagans  and  Mohammedans 
dare  not  disturb. 

In  1629,  the  flames  of  civil  war  again  burst  forth.  The 
Aga  of  Begemder  took  up  arms  in  defence  of  the  religion 
of  his  country,  and  after  having  driven  the  viceroy  Za  Ma- 
riana from  the  province,  sent  a  deputation  to  Merca  Christos, 


92 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


a  SOU  of  the  former  emperor,  and  who,  in  consequence  of 
religious  persecution,  had  fled  for  refuge  to  the  Gallas, 
offering  him  the  imperial  crown  if  he  would  unite  with  him 
in  restoring  the  faith  of  his  fathers.  The  prince  readily 
complied,  and  raised  the  standard  of  revolt.  The  peasantry 
from  every  quarter,  especially  from  the  province  of  Lasta,  a 
province  which  furnishes  the  most  courageous  and  efficient 
soldiers  in  the  country,  flocked  to  his  standard.  The  em- 
peror saw  his  danger,  and  to  crush  as  soon  as  possible  this 
growing  confederacy,  resolved  to  enlist  in  Gojam  an  army 
of  25,000  men,  and  resolutely  to  attack  the  insurgents  in 
their  strongest  holds.  But  his  day  of  brightness  was  fast 
drawing  to  a  close.  His  troops  were  severely  repulsed  ;  he 
lost  the  greater  part  of  his  officers,  and  nearly  seven  hun- 
dred soldiers.  Thus  was  it  reserved  for  the  peasantry  of 
the  nation,  v/ho  had  been  galled  and  irritated  by  repeated 
acts  of  usurpation,  to  shake,  and  finally  overthrow  the  su- 
premacy of  the  Jesuits,  which  had  now  risen  to  an  exorbi- 
tant height.  Deputies  flew  to  the  court,  imploring  the  de- 
luded emperor  to  take  seriously  to  heart  the  misfortunes  of 
his  subjects,  and  to  banish  at  once  from  his  train  those  evil- 
minded  counsellors,  who,  for  a  series  of  years,  had  done  little 
else  than  stir  up  strife,  and  kindle  animosities  among  the 
people  ;  and  who,  at  length,  had  succeeded  in  plunging  the 
entire  country  into  the  deepest  misery.  This  appeal  made 
considerable  impression  on  the  monarch,  and  he  requested 
the  patriarch  to  devise  measures  for  the  introduction  of  the 
new  system  of  religion  into  his  dominions,  more  mild  and 
palatable.  But  this  he  refused  to  do ;  and  soon  after  the 
emperor  received  letters  from  the  pope,  stimulating  him  to 


OF  THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


93 


greater  exertion,  and  urging  him  to  struggle  manfully  with 
his  rebellious  subjects,  who  still  persisted  in  their  opposition 
to  his  commands ;  and,  as  if  resolved  to  leave  no  expedient 
untried,  he  closed  his  epistle  by  authorizing  him  to  offer  his 
people,  in  the  name  of  the  sovereign  pontiff,  a  full  absolu- 
tion of  their  sins.  But  this  extraordinary  offer  struck  the 
unsophisticated  people  of  Abyssinia  with  utter  astonish- 
ment ;  they  thought  it  worthy  of  nothing  but  ridicule  and 
contempt,  for  they  could  not  understand  by  what  authority 
the  pope  could  pardon  sin. 

This  unhappy  war  continued  to  rage  with  unabated  fury, 
trembling  in  the  balance  between  alternate  successes  and 
reverses,  till  the  emperor  felt  the  imperious  necessity,  in 
consideration  of  the  interest  of  his  throne  and  the  tranquil- 
lity of  his  subjects,  of  requesting  the  patriarch  to  negotiate 
a  treaty  between  the  pope  and  his  royal  highness,  in  which 
it  should  be  stipulated  that  the  Abyssinian  church  might 
retain  their  ancient  liturgy,  celebrate  the  same  festival  days 
that  they  formerly  observed,  and  enjoy  the  privilege  of  hal- 
lowing not  less  the  Jewish  Sabbath  than  the  Lord's  day,  in 
agreement  with  their  uniform  practice  previous  to  the  in- 
troduction of  the  Catholic  faith.  The  Abyssinians  were 
generally  satisfied  with  these  concessions,  because,  as  the 
patriarch  had  shrewdly  foreseen,  they  believed  themselves 
authorized  to  extend  these  privileges  over  the  whole  field 
of  their  ancient  ecclesiastical  polity.  But  the  peasantry  of 
the  province  of  Lasta,  who  had  hitherto  been  most  success- 
ful in  the  war,  were  not  satisfied  with  these  modifications ; 
they  claimed  nothing  less  than  the  entire  re-establishment 
of  the  ancient  constitution  of  their  church,  and  the  total 


94 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


expulsion  of  the  strangers  from  the  kingdom.  This  was  a 
bold  stand  on  the  part  of  the  insurgents,  and  the  unyield- 
ing emperor  resolved  to  meet  it.  Uniting  his  forces  with 
the  troops  of  the  pagan  Gallas,  he  took  the  field  and  hastily 
marched  against  the  recusants.  These  warlike  peasants 
were  wrought  up  to  the  highest  pitch  of  enthusiasm ;  fear- 
less and  certain  of  victory,  they  rolled  down  their  mountain 
declivities  like  loosened  rocks  thundering  along  their  path 
and  crushing  everything  before  them,  to  the  number  of 
20,000  men,  and  precipitated  themselves  upon  the  plains 
below,  bravely  determined  to  engage  with  the  troops  of 
their  inexorable  sovereign.  The  two  armies  approached, 
but  before  they  closed,  they  stood  gazing  upon  each  other 
for  a  time  in  uninterrupted  silence,  deep  and  profound  as 
the  calm  preceding  the  shock  of  the  earthquake.  At  length 
they  rushed  together ;  the  cavalry  of  the  Gallas  commenced 
the  attack  on  the  strong  lines  of  the  enemy,  and  soon  suc- 
ceeded in  breaking  through  them.  The  wave  of  battle  now 
ran  high ;  rank  dashed  against  rank  in  fearful  confusion ; 
desperation  seemed  the  order  of  the  day  ;  victory  or  death  the 
only  alternative.  After  a  terrible  conflict,  which  continued 
till  the  twilight  of  the  evening,  the  parties  retired,  leaving 
nearly  eight  thousand  valiant  warriors  dead  on  the  field. 

The  vanquished,  in  a  paroxysm  of  despair,  threw  them- 
selves at  the  feet  of  the  exasperated  sovereign,  and,  min- 
gling tears  with  their  sighs,  expressed  to  him  their  misery 
and  grief  in  the  following  pathetic  appeal :  "  Who,"  they 
demanded  of  him,  who  are  these  whom  you  see  this  day 
bathed  in  their  own  blood  ?  Are  they  Mohammedans  or 
Pagans?    Are  there  any  among  them  who  cherish  the 


OF  THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


95 


least  hostility  to  your  interests  or  kingdom  ?  No !  They 
are  not  foes  to  your  welfare ;  they  are  Christians  ;  they  are 
your  own  subjects,  bound  to  us  by  the  strongest  ties  of  kin- 
dred and  affection.  These  brave  men  who  are  now  stretched 
lifeless  at  your  feet,  might  have  been,  under  a  better  admin- 
istration, the  bulwarks  of  your  throne,  and  the  terror  of 
those  very  enemies  with  whom  you  are  now  in  alliance,  and 
beneath  whose  weight  the  blackening  corpses  of  your  ill-fated 
subjects  lie  crushed  and  gory.  The  very  Pagans  blush  at 
our  cruelty ;  they  brand  us  with  the  name  of  murderers, 
who  have  proved  apostates  from  the  faith  of  our  fathers. 
Cease,  therefore,  great  monarch ;  cease,  we  pray  you,  thus 
obstinately  to  persevere  in  a  struggle  which  must  ultimately 
terminate  in  the  demolition  of  your  throne,  and  the  subver- 
sion of  our  religion."  The  queen,  also,  at  the  same  time, 
assailed  the  emperor  with  her  tears,  blending  the  pathetic 
tones  of  her  voice  with  the  groans  of  the  wounded,  and  im- 
ploring him  by  the  most  touching  considerations — by  the 
love  he  bore  his  great  Creator,  and  for  the  sake  of  coming 
generations,  instantly  to  desist  from  these  tyrannical  and 
bloody  measures,  with  which  he  was  most  cruelly  persecu- 
ting his  subjects,  and  thus  excavating  for  himself  and  family 
a  dishonorable  tomb,  over  which  the  dark  pall  of  execration 
would  forever  brood.  "  What  have  you  gained,"  inquired 
she,  by  this  battle  ?  Nothing  but  evil.  You  have  drawn 
into  the  country  thousands  of  Pagans,  who  detest  both  you 
and  your  religion ;  and  all  this  merely  for  the  purpose  of 
introducing  into  Ethiopia  a  foreign  creed,  and  establishing 
new  rites  of  worship,  with  which  most  of  your  subjects  are 
entirely  unacquainted,  and  those  who  have  gained  the  least 


96 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


understanding  of  them,  will  firmly  resist  so  long  as  a  drop 
of  blood  courses  through  their  veins  !" 

These  representations  made  so  deep  an  impression  on  the 
mind  of  the  emperor,  that,  instead  of  returning  to  his  head- 
quarters to  rejoice  over  his  victory,  he  sought  a  place  of  re- 
tirement, and  there  poured  forih  his  sorrows,  and  deplored 
the  ruin  he  had  just  occasioned.  With  his  imagination 
filled  with  this  melancholy  scene,  he  instantly  summoned 
the  dignitaries  of  the  Abyssinian  church,  and  announced 
his  resolution  of  granting  them  the  privilege  of  professing 
the  principles,  and  resuming  the  worship  of  their  fathers. 
No  sooner  had  tidings  of  this  unwelcome  movement  reached 
the  ears  of  the  patriarch,  than  on  the  20th  of  January,  1632, 
accompanied  vdth  the  whole  college  of  Jesuit  priests  in  the 
country,  he  hastened  to  the  imperial  court  with  the  deter- 
mination of  changing,  if  possible,  the  monarch's  resolution. 
He  made  an  impassionate  appeal  to  Susneus.  and  in  conclu- 
ding his  harangue,  in  which  he  was  pleased  to  grace  the 
emperor's  advisers  with  the  bitter  appellation  of  "  serpents,'* 
he  threw  himself,  together  with  his  confederates,  at  the  feet 
of  his  majesty,  conjuring  him  either  to  desist  from  the  reso- 
lution he  had  taken,  or  instantly  put  an  end  to  their  lives. 
The  emperor,  who  had  just  witnessed  the  streams  of  blood 
which  had  drenched  the  plains  of  Lasta,  permitted  the  sup- 
plicating Jesuits  to  arise,  and  then  calmly,  but  firmly,  told 
them  that  his  attachment  to  the  Catholic  faith  had  already 
occasioned  the  destruction  of  great  numbers  of  his  subjects, 
and  consequently  he  could  no  longer  give  his  support  to  that 
system  of  religion.  The  scales  now  fell  from  the  eyes  of  the 
missionaries ;  they  saw  the  tempest  which  was  speedily  to 


OF   THE   ABYtiSIMAN  CHURCH, 


97 


overthrow  their  liierarchy  in  the  couDtr}-.  gloomily  lowering 
on  the  horizon :  and  especially  were  they  convinced  that 
the  measures  now  in  operation  would  prove  disastrous  to 
their  cause,  when  they  learned  that  the  friends  of  the  Abys- 
sinian church  had  united  their  efforts  to  give  life  and  firmness 
to  the  decision  of  the  emperor.  A  report  spread  throughout 
the  country,  that  the  day  of  the  festival  of  John  the  Baptist 
was  designated  by  royal  edict  for  the  restoration  of  the  an- 
cient religion  :  and  at  the  destined  hour,  thousands  as- 
sembled in  the  capital  of  the  kingdom,  to  assist  at  the  sol- 
emn ceremonial.  They  were,  however,  on  this  occasion 
disappointed  :  but  the  event  was  sufficient  to  convince  the 
emperor  that  this  act  of  justice  could  not  be  long  postponed 
without  imminent  peril,  lout  the  patriarch  was  so  adroit 
in  his  movements  to  prevent  its  occurrence,  that  no  other 
method  of  accomplishing  the  object  was  left  to  the  emperor, 
but  to  cut,  himself,  the  Gordian  knot.  An  imperial  herald 
was  accordingly  sent  through  the  streets  of  the  capital,  pro- 
claiming, "Hear!  hear!  I  formerly  recommended  to  your 
acceptance  the  Catholic  faith,  because  I  believed  it  to  be 
true ;  but  as  great  numbers  of  my  subjects  have  sacrificed 
their  lives  in  defence  of  the  religion  of  our  fathers,  I  hereby 
certify  that  the  free  exercise  of  this  religion  shall  be  here- 
after guaranteed  to  all.  Your  priests  are  hereby  authorized 
to  resume  possession  of  their  churches,  and  worship  without 
molestation  the  God  of  their  ancestors." 

It  is  impossible,  adequately  to  describe  the  demonstra- 
tion of  joy,  evinced  even  by  the  gushing  tears  of  gratitude, 
which  accompanied  this  public  declaration.    Voices,  echo- 
ing the  praises  of  the  emperor,  floated  on  every  breeze ;  the 
5 


98  HISTORICAL  jSKETCH 

people  threw  from  their  houses  the  rosaries  and  chaplets 
of  the  Jesuits,  and  burnt  thcni  in  bonfires  ;  satisfaction  and 
delight  were  expressed  in  every  countenance,  gladness 
sparkled  in  every  eye. 

The  emperor  did  not  long  survive  this  extraordinary  vic- 
tory which  he  had  so  honorably  achieved  over  himself;  he 
was  seized  with  a  lingering  fever,  of  which  he  died  in  Sep- 
tember of  the  same  year  ;  and  his  son  Basilides  was  called 
to  the  throne.  He  had  scarcely  secured  the  peaceful  pos- 
session of  his  crown,  when  he  was  called  to  quell  a  conspir- 
acy which  the  Jesuits  had  instigated  against  him.  He 
therefore  immediately  despoiled  these  fomenters  of  revolt 
of  their  arms,  and  exiled  them  to  Fremona.  This  last  re- 
quisition, however,  the  obstinate  patriarch  was  slow  to  com- 
ply with ;  he  hesitated  and  lingered,  until,  having  been 
waylaid  by  robbers,  and  plundered  of  almost  every  article 
of  his  effects,  he  was  driven  by  want  to  join  his  brethren  at 
Fremona,  where  he  arrived  on  the  25tli  of  April,  1633. 
But  the  spirit  and  energy  of  the  banished  Fathers  were  not 
yet  crushed  ;  delusive  hope  still  glared  like  a  meteor  in 
their  view,  flattering  them  with  being  able,  at  some  future 
period,  to  excite  insurrections,  and  awaken  tumults  in  the 
country.  They  found  one  of  the  disaffected  chiefs,  named 
O'Kay,  who  had  formerly  taken  part  in  the  rebellion  of 
Tccla  George.  They  allured  him  into  their  schemes  by  the 
promise,  that  if  he  would  lend  them  his  protection  in  this 
hour  of  their  extremity,  they  would  soon  order  Portuguese 
troops  from  Goa  to  sustain  him. 

The  emperor,  however,  was  not  long  kept  a  stranger  to 
this  daring  plot,  and  he  arose  to  vengeance.    He  issued 


OF  THE   ABYSSINJAN  CHURCH. 


99 


orders  commanding  the  Jesuits  to  quit  Ethiopia  immedi- 
ately, and  retire  to  Massowah,  where  they  would  find  a  ves- 
sel in  readiness  to  convey  them  from  his  dominions.  Appa- 
rently in  accordance  with  this  injunction,  the  exiled  strangers 
withdrew  from  Fremona  ;  but  their  friend  O'.Kay  concealed 
them  in  the  fastnesses  of  the  mountains,  where  they  were  to 
await  the  arrival  of  troops  from  the  Portuguese  possessions 
in  Asia.  Basilides.  however,  soon  heard  of  this  treacherous 
movement  on  the  part  of  0"Kay,  and  ordered  him  to  deliver 
the  exiled  Fathers  into  his  hands  without  delay.  The  pa- 
triarch, therefore,  not  finding  himself  entirely  secure  in  his 
present  situation,  made  his  escape  to  the  port  of  Massowah, 
and  thence  to  Suakim,  on  the  coast  of  Nubia,  where  he  was 
taken  by  a  band  of  robbers,  and  compelled  to  serve  them  as 
a  slave. 

But  the  patriarch  could  not  quit  the  country  without 
making  one  more  effort  to  secure  his  object.  He  directed 
O'Kay  to  conceal  in  the  mountains  four  Jesuits,  whom  he 
had  concluded  to  leave,  as  guides  and  assistants  to  the  Por- 
tuguese succors,  which  they  were  expecting  soon  from  Goa. 

'  They  were  accordingly  concealed ;  but  after  lingering  and 
watching  for  five  years,  without  the  least  intimation  that 

I  their  hopes  would  be  realized,  they  were  by  some  means  be- 
trayed into  the  hands  of  the  Abyssinian  monarch,  who  con- 
demned them  as  traitors  to  his  government,  and  banished 
them  into  the  territory  of  the  Agaws,  where  they  fell  a  sac- 
rifice to  the  fury  of  the  populace,  and  expiated  the  crime  of 
their  ambitious  zeal  on  the  gallows.  Meantime,  the  pa- 
triarch was  doomed  to  experience  all  the  bitterness  of  cap- 
tivity ;  but  after  having  endured  a  series  of  painful  suf- 


100 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


ferings,  he  was  redeemed  from  bondage,  and  succeeded  in 
making  his  escape  to  Goa,  where  he  endeavored  to  revive 
the  sinking  flames  of  his  cause,  and  to  enlist  an  army  for 
the  re-conquering  of  Abyssinia.  But  all  his  efforts  proved 
unavailing ;  he  was  at  last  compelled  to  abandon  his  under- 
taking as  altogether  desperate  and  vain. 

Thus  terminated  a  scheme,  planned  and  put  in  operation 
with  the  view  of  establishing  a  mission  in  Abyssinia ;  a 
scheme  which,  in  consideration  of  the  subtilty  and  J esuiti- 
cal  shrewdness  employed,  of  the  ambition  and  cruelty  occa- 
sionally manifested  in  carrying  it  forward,  is  stamped  with 
a  far  blacker  character  than  any  of  those  similar  undertak- 
ings which  the  gloomy  records  of  the  past  unfold.  Great 
indeed  must  the  moral  degradation  of  the  church  of  Kome 
at  that  time  have  been,  if,  in  any  age,  when  her  power  was 
receiving  repeated  checks  from  the  growing  spirit  of  refor- 
mation at  the  west,  she  could  so  far  neglect  her  real  inte- 
rest, as  to  devote  either  her  strength  or  treasures  to  the 
accomplishment  of  an  enterprise  of  so  little  importance; 
which  was  undertaken  merely  for  the  purpose  of  gaining 
proselytes ;  and  which,  regarding  the  end  its  movers  had  in 
view,  and  the  means  by  which  it  was  sustained,  evidentl}-- 
had  its  origin  in  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  and  has  left  an 
indelible  stain  on  the  pages  of  ecclesiastical  history. 

The  patriarch  had  no  sooner  left  the  shores  of  Abyssinia, 
than  the  people,  following  the  custom  of  their  fathers,  sent 
to  Egypt  to  obtain  from  thence  a  new  Abuna.  They  suc- 
ceeded in  securing  the  object  of  their  request,  who  entered 
the  country  accompanied  by  Peter  Heyling,  a  German,  and 
a  Lutheran.    Both  were  cordially  received  by  the  emperor ; 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


101 


but  the  history  of  the  times  has  left  us  no  definite  account 
of  their  labors  ;  it  barely  records  their  deaths. 

The  multiplied  crimes  and  misdemeanors  of  which  the 
Jesuits  were  guilty  during  their  residence  in  the  country 
were  fitted,  in  the  highest  degree,  to  stir  up  the  animosities 
of  the  people  ;  and  especially  to  enkindle  in  the  minds  of 
the  ecclesiastics  and  monks,  with  whom  the  struggle  was 
principally  carried  on,  an  inveterate  hatred  to  all  strangers 
who  were  at  all  disposed  to  introduce  any  very  important 
innovations  in  the  doctrines  or  worship  of  the  church.  The 
society,  however,  which  was  instituted  at  Kome  for  the  prop- 
agation of  the  Gospel  abroad,  made  two  or  three  efi"orts, 
even  during  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Basilides,  to  procure 
the  labors  of  the  French  Capucins  in  carrying  forward  mis- 
sionary operations  in  Ethiopia ;  desiring  them  to  take  up 
and  pursue  the  thread  of  missions,  which,  some  years  previ- 
ous, had  been  wrenched  from  the  grasp  of  the  Jesuits.  But 
of  the  eight  missionaries  who  engaged  in  the  enterprise, 
and  actually  started  on  their  journey  to  x\b3^ssinia,  only 
three  ever  succeeded  in  reaching  the  imperial  court,  and 
these  were  executed  immediately  upon  their  arrival;  two 
fell  on  their  way  by  the  hands  of  robbers,  and  the  three 
others,  who  were  somewhat  later  in  reaching  the  confines  of 
the  country,  were  beheaded  at  Suakim,  in  Nubia,  by  order 
of  the  Turkish  pasha. 

The  current  of  years  now  flowed  on  for  nearly  half  a  cen- 
tury, before  the  court  of  Rome  again  awoke  to  the  subject 
of  missions  in  Abyssinia.  They  recommenced  their  efforts 
in  the  opening  of  the  eighteenth  century.  A  French  Jesuit, 
Charles  de  Brevedent,  resolved,  at  the  peril  of  his  life,  to 


102 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


undertake  a  journey  to  Ethiopia,  and  search  out  the  remains 
of  the  mission  formerly  established  there.  Poncet,  a  French 
physician,  offered  to  accompany  him,  and  they  set  forward 
together  on  their  tour  to  Egypt.  But  the  fatigues  of  the 
journey  proved  too  much  for  Brevedent :  he  wearied  out, 
and  died  by  the  way.  Poncet  resolutely  pursued  his 
tedious  journey  alone,  and  accomplished  his  design  in  reach- 
ing, by  way  of  Nubia  and  Sennaar,  the  capital  of  the  Ethio- 
pian monarch.  He  has  left  behind  him  an  interesting  ac- 
count of  his  travels,  and  some  valuable  information  with 
reference  to  the  state  of  society  and  manners  at  that  time 
in  Abyssinia,  which  are  assigned  a  place  in  the  third  vol- 
ume of  Des  Lettres  edifantes  et  curieuses  sur  les  missions 
etrangeres."  It  is  a  work  of  considerable  merit,  comprising 
numerous  facts  of  the  highest  importance,  relative  to  the 
general  history  of  missionary  efforts.  A  few  extracts  are 
subjoined. 

"  The  strong  aversion  which  the  Abyssioians  entertain 
towards  Europeans,  can  only  be  compared  Vt^itli  the  intense 
hatred  which  they  bear  to  the  Mohammedans,  who,  in  the 
early  part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  invaded  their  domin- 
ions, and  gained  a  partial  ascendency  over  them.  But  the 
Abyssinians,  to  whom  their  supremacy  was  extremely  gall- 
ing, feeling  that  they  could  not  long  endure  the  iron  yoke, 
resolved  to  apply  for  succor  to  the  Portuguese,  who  were  at 
that  time  powerful  in  India.  These  new  conquerors  in  the 
East,  flushed  with  recent  success,  and  especially  desirous 
that  the  gates  of  the  Abyssinian  territory,  which  was  bor- 
dering upon  their  own,  should  be  opened  to  them,  readily 
acceded  to  the  proposal.   They  entered  the  country,  marched 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


103 


against  the  3Iohammedans,  vanquished  them  in  battle,  and 
restored  the  imperial  family  to  the  throne.  This  signal 
success,  attending  the  first  efforts  of  the  Portuguese,  ope- 
rated strongly  in  their  favor,  and  procured  for  them  almost 
unbounded  influence  at  court.  Many  of  them  settled  in  the 
country,  and  obtained  the  highest  offices  in  the  gift  of  the 
state.  Their  numbers  continually  increasing,  and  their 
power  extending,  their  manners  grew  less  conciliatory,  and 
they  gradually  became  so  proud  and  overweening  in  their 
behavior,  that  they  av/oke  the  jealousy  of  the  Ethiopians, 
who  began  to  suspect  that  for  the  sake  of  their  own  aggran- 
dizement, they  were  laying  a  train  which  would  ultimately 
explode  in  the  subjugation  of  their  empire  to  the  crown  of 
Portugal.  The  suspicion  ran  like  fire  through  the  country, 
and  drove  the  people  to  the  higliest  degree  of  exasperation. 
Both  parties  ru.shed  to  arms,  and  a  terrible  conflict  ensued. 
The  Portuguese  were  defeated,  and  many  slaughtered  on 
the  field  of  battle.  Those  who  survived  the  carnage  were 
permitted  to  retain  their  effect.s,  and  ordered  to  quit  the 
country.  Seven  thousand  families  obeyed  the  summons : 
they  planted  themselves  in  India  and  along  the  coast  of 
Africa.  A  few  remained  in  the  country,  and  became  the 
ancestors  of  the  white  Abyssinians,  a  small  number  of  whom 
are  still  to  be  found.  The  present  queen  belongs  to  this 
race." 

One  cannot  fail  to  be  struck  with  the  dexterity  and  ad- 
dress with  which  the  traveler  slides  over  the  history  of  the 
Jesuits,  especially  that  disgraceful  part  of  it  which  disfig- 
ures the  preceding  pages  with  cruelty  and  blood.  The  re- 
maining links  in  the  chain  of  events  which  we  have  thus  far 


104 


HfSTORICAL  SKETCH 


tracedj  are  suppliecl,  and  perhaps  witli  sufficient  accuracy, 
from  the  observations  of  Poncet ;  though  the  number  to 
which,  if  we  are  to  believe  his  testimony,  the  Portuguese 
population  had  in  his  time  increased,  is  altogether  surpris- 
ing. Yet  he  is  always  positive  in  asserting  that  the  Portu- 
guese who  still  remained  in  the  country  amounted  to  a  con- 
siderable number,  and  were  easily  distinguished  from  the 
original  inhabitants. 

"  The  Mohammedans"  (continues  Poncet)  "  are  permitted 
to  enjoy  their  religious  opinions  and  modes  of  worship  un- 
molested at  Gondar,  though  they  are  allowed  to  inhabit 
only  a  specified  neighborhood  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city. 
They  are  stigmatized  by  the  name  of  Geheriis,  or  slaves,  and 
the  Ethiopians  cherish  such  antipathy  to  their  customs,  and 
abhorrence  of  their  principles,  that  they  will  not,  if  possible, 
sit  with  them  at  the  same  table.  The  empire  of  x\byssinia 
includes  a  wide  extent  of  territory,  though  it  is  divided  and 
subdivided  into  numerous  political  and  geographical  sec- 
tions. The  kingdom  of  Tigre  alone,  which  is  governed  by  a 
single  viceroy,  embraces  twenty  four  provinces,  one  of  which, 
called  Agaut,  was  formerly  a  free  and  independent  state. 
The  emperor  keeps  two  armies  constantly  in  the  field ;  one 
stationed  on  the  frontiers  of  the  kingdom  of  Ncrea,  the 
other  in  the  province  of  Gojam,  where  there  are  gold  mines 
of  considerable  extent  and  extraordinary  wealth.  They 
have  been  successfully  worked  ;  and  their  proceeds  are  car- 
ried to  Gondar,  where  they  are  deposited  in  the  treasury  of 
the  emperor,  which,  however,  he  seldom  unlocks,  except  for 
the  necessities  of  his  court  or  the  maintenance  of  his  army. 
The  emperor  is  absolute  master  both  of  the  lives  and  prop- 


OF   THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHTTRCII 


105 


erty  of  his  subjects ;  and  he  claims  the  one,  and  sacrifices 
the  other,  at  his  pleasure.  At  the  decease  of  the  father  of 
a  family,  one-third  of  his  possessions  usually  falls  to  the 
royal  treasury." 

There  is  perhaps  scarcely  a  country  on  the  globe  so 
thickly  peopled,  or  the  soil  of  which  is  so  rich  and  produc- 
tiA'e,  as  the  territory  of  Ethiopia.  All  the  valleys,  and  the 
sides  of  the  mountains  nearly  to  their  tops,  are,  for  the 
most  part,  subdued  and  moulded  by  the  hand  of  cultiva- 
tion ;  and  the  plains  are  mantled  with  aromatic  plants, 
which  shed  around  them  a  delightful  fragrance,  and  which 
generally  grow  to  a  size  nearly  four  times  as  large  as  the 
same  species  in  the  soils  of  India.  I  have  never  seen  any- 
where in  Europe  so  many  streams  of  water  as  flow  through 
this  country  in  every  direction  They  profusely  water 
every  plain  and  valley  of  Abyssinia,  and  their  banks  are 
garnished  with  an  exuberant  covering  of  the  most  beautiful 
flowers.  The  forests  abound  with  the  orange,  the  lemon, 
and  the  pomegranate,  which  load  the  air  with  their  enliven- 
ing perfumes.  There  are  also  roses  diffusing  an  odor  far 
more  delicious  and  aromatic  than  any  of  the  most  delightful 
that  are  found  among  us." 

"  I  resided  about  three  weeks  at  the  palace  of  the  em- 
peror, Adiam  Saged ;  he  frequently  conversed  with  me  on 
the  subject  of  religion,  and  seemed  desirous  of  gaining  in- 
formation concerning  its  general  truths  ;  especially  with  re- 
spect to  the  main  points  of  difference  between  the  faith  of 
the  Romish,  and  that  of  the  Coptic  church,  to  which  he  be- 
longed. I  could  silence  his  inquiries  only  by  assuring  him 
that  I  had  never  studied  the  subtleties  of  theology,  and 


106 


niPTORICAL  SKETCH 


therefore  felt  myself  entirely  unqualified  to  give  him  the  in- 
struction he  sought ;  but  that  I  -would  gladly  have  brought 
with  me  one,  who  would  have  given  him  satisfactory  answers 
to  all  his  interrogatories,  had  it  not  pleased  a  beneficent 
Providence  to  cut  short  his  life  while  on  his  journey  thither. 
This  casualty  the  emperor  deeply  regretted  ;  replying,  "  It 
was  a  great  loss  to  us  " 

Considerable  doubt  must  always  remaiu  in  regard  to  the 
degree  of  confidence  which  one  may  repose  in  the  state- 
ments of  Poncet,  since  those  who  accord  with  him  in  re- 
ligious opinions,  have  frequently  accused  him  of  treachery. 
It  is  fitting  that  every  one  should  be  made  acquainted  with 
the  fact,  that  after  his  return  to  Rome  and  Paris,  in  1703, 
he  engaged  to  undertake  a  second  journey  to  Abyssinia. 
He  was  to  go  accompanied  by  Father  Du  Beruat,  and  en- 
trusted with  valuable  presents  for  the  emperor  and  prin- 
cipal men  of  the  country.  But  after  he  had  received  the 
gifts,  he  fled  to  the  Bed  Sea,  and  thence  proceeded  to 
Ispahan  in  Persia,  where  he  is  said  to  have  closed  his  career 
with  the  reputation  of  an  impostor. 

Sometime  subsequently  to  this  event,  in  1714,  Pope 
Clement  XI.  sent  out  four  German  monks  of  the  order 
of  St.  Francisco,  as  missionaries  to  Abyssinia.  The  em- 
peror Justus  then  occupied  the  throne.  He  received  them 
in  a  friendly  manner,  generously  promising  to  protect  their 
persons  and  assist  them  in  their  enterprise,  although  it 
might  be  attended  with  the  hazard  of  his  life.  The  poverty 
of  their  appearance,  and  the  disinterestedness  with  which 
they  refused  every  off"er  of  a  temporal  advantage,  touched 
the  heart  of  the  emperor,  and  disposed  him  to  look  with  a 


OF   THE   ARYSSINTAN  CHURCH. 


107 


favoring  eye  on  the  work  of  the  missions.  He,  however, 
forbade  them  to  preach  their  doctrines  in  public,  from  fear 
of  exciting  the  jealousy  of  the  people.  "  Your  work,"  said 
the  emperor,  is  difficult ;  it  requires  time.  You  must  not 
drive  directly  in  the  face  of  prejudice,  but  use  moderation 
and  prudence.  God  did  not  make  the  world  in  the  twink- 
ling of  an  eye.  but  was  employed  six  days  in  the  work." 
The  missionaries  began  to  move  forward  cautiously  ;  they 
enjoyed  repeated  opportunities  of  conversing  privately  with 
several  individuals,  and  thus  secretly  planting  the  germs 
of  the  Catholic  religion.  But  as  soon  as  the  monastic  or- 
ders had  learned  the  favorable  disposition  the  emperor  had 
evinced  to  the  strangers,  and  their  object,  they  rose  in 
violent  opposition.  They  declared  that  the  Europeans 
were  enemies  to  the  mother  of  Grod,  and  endeavored  in  va- 
rious ways  to  prejudice  the  minds  of  the  monarch  and 
people  against  them.  A  general  excitement  ensued  :  they 
threatened  the  dethronement  of  the  emperor,  and  the  im- 
prisonment of  the  missionaries  :  but  the  emperor  continued 
faithful  to  his  promise,  and  contrived  to  convey  his  proteges 
to  a  place  of  security,  till  tlie  heaving  waves  of  discontent 
should  rock  themselves  to  rest.  The  people,  perceiving 
the  objects  of  their  displeasure  thus  summarily  snatched 
from  their  grasp,  were  stung  to  the  quick,  and  driven  for- 
ward by  the  frenzy  of  the  moment,  determined  to  shiver,  at 
a  single  blow,  the  power  of  the  reigning  monarch,  and  in- 
vited David,  a  youthful  prince  of  the  imperial  family,  to 
take  possession  of  the  throne.  The  young  emperor  sided 
with  the  disaffected,  and  summoned  the  missionaries  to  ap- 
pear without  delay  at  Gondar,  where  they  arrived  Feb.  17th, 


108 


Historic  A  I.  sketch 


1718,  and  were  forthwith  condemned  to  be  stoned.  A  re- 
prieve was  subsequently  offered  them  if  they  would  abjure 
the  faith  of  the  Romish  church  ;  but  they  recoiled  Tyith  hor- 
ror at  the  suggestion.  The  emperor,  however,  soon  began 
to  soften  ;  touched  with  the  courage,  perseverance,  and  con- 
stancy, they  uniformly  evinced  to  their  religious  crceJ,  he 
proposed  changing  the  punishment  of  death  to  that  of  exile. 
But  nothing  less  than  the  blood  of  their  victims  could  slake 
the  burning  vengeance  of  the  monks.  They  therefore 
urged  the  esecution  of  the  original  sentence ;  the  emperor 
yielded,  and  the  barbarous  deed  was  perpetrated  in  the 
month  of  March  of  the  same  year. 

One  cannot  survey  so  dark  a  scene  as  this  in  the  records 
of  missionary  history,  without  being  pierced  with  the  deep- 
est sorrow  ;  nor  can  we  avoid  regretting  that  such  courage 
in  effort,  such  perseverance  and  devotedness  in  spirit,  should 
not  have  been  employed  in  a  better  cause  than  propagating 
the  errors  of  popery.  Both  the  philanthropist  and  the 
Christian  must  grieve  that  so  much  time  has  been  wasted, 
so  much  labor  lost,  so  much  fortitude  and  Christian  hero- 
ism spent  to  no  valuable  purpose,  and  so  many  lives  sac- 
rificed in  carrying  forward  an  undertaking  so  entirely  at 
variance  with  the  benign  and  heavenly  spirit  of  the  Gospel. 
On  the  other  hand,  if  this  effervescence  of  zeal,  this  mag- 
nanimity and  force  of  character  had  been  expended  in  ad- 
vancing an  enterprise  undertaken  purely  for  the  meliora- 
tion of  tliis  unhappy  people,  and  in  pouring  the  light  of 
salvation  on  these  benighted  wanderers  to  the  world  of 
spirits,  who  would  have  had  the  presumption  to  call  in  ques- 
tion the  glory  of  a  scheme,  so  pregnant  with  every  feeling 


OF  THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHlJRCn. 


109 


of  a  benevolent  heart  ?  And  who  would  have  dared  to  pro- 
nounce it  useless,  although  it  might  have  been  attended  with 
the  sacrifice  of  hundreds  of  victims  on  the  altar  of  reform  ? 
But  all  the  missionary  efforts,  and  Jesuitical  machinations, 
which  it  has  been  our  lot  to  sketch  in  the  preceding  pages, 
wear  a  stamp  altogether  diverse  from  that  of  heaven's  signet, 
being  mainly  directed  to  the  selfish  object  of  extending  the 
pope's  authority  over  the  Abyssinian  church.  The  Jesuits 
would  have  bound  her  by  the  chains  of  slavery  to  the  tri- 
umphal car  of  the  Romish  hierarchy  :  and  to  accomplish 
this  trivial  object,  one  cumbrous  system  of  superstition  must 
be  exchanged  for  another  still  more  dark  and  hideous;  anar- 
chy must  rage  throughout  the  ill-fated  empire,  and  streams 
of  blood  must  flovf.  A  scheme  thus  arrogantly  planned, 
and  governed  in  its  subsequent  movements  by  such  unchris- 
tian views,  could  not  succeed,  because  its  object  was  not 
sufficiently  pure  and  elevated ;  not  seeking  exclusively  to 
diffuse  and  make  known  in  Abyssinia  the  word  of  the  Lordj 
the  leading  intention  being  to  transplant  into  the  country  an 
exotic,  which  drank  its  vital  nourishment  from  the  em- 
poisoned and  corrupting  fountains  of  human  ambition.  In 
a  word,  it  was  an  enterprise  too  unholy  in  its  nature,  too 
selfish  in  its  spirit,  and  too  worldly  in  its  aims,  to  receive 
the  favoring  regards  of  a  righteous  Providence  ;  and  it  was 
therefore  permitted  to  wither  and  decay. 

From  this  time  forward,  for  nearly  a  whole  century. 
Christians  in  the  west  continued  to  slumber  over  the  be- 
nighted state  of  the  Ethiopian  church,  before  they  again 
awoke,  and  put  on  the  armor  of  Christian  conquest.  The 
early  Protestants  had  few  opportunities  to  engage  in  enter- 


110 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


prises  so  divine.  It  w  as  reserved  for  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury to  witness  fresh  and  more  appropriate  movements  in 
the  ranks  of  Christians :  to  see  evangelical  churches  and 
communities  bestirring  themselves  to  long-neglected  duty, 
and  casting  a  sympathizing  eye  over  the  dark  and  cruel 
habitations  of  the  earth.  In  the  general  surve}^,  Ethiopia, 
which,  in  the  language  of  prophecy  is  soon  to  stretch  out 
her  hands  unto  God,"  has  not  been  entirely  forgotten.  It 
was  a  fortunate  circumstance,  which,  in  1803,  brought  the 
French  vice-consul,  at  that  time  resident  at  Cairo,  ac- 
quainted with  the  learned  Abyssinian.  Abraham,  a  gentle- 
man who  had  accompanied  Bruce  in  his  travels  through 
Abysbinia,  and  whom,  on  his  return,  he  left  in  Egypt.  The 
consul  suggested  to  him  the  idea  of  translating  the  New 
Testament  into  the  Amharic  language.  As  Abraham  was 
a  man  not  only  of  considerable  ability  and  learning,  but 
also  somewhat  distinguished  for  the  fervor  of  his  religious 
zeal  and  the  natural  energy  of  his  character,  he  was  easily 
induced  to  fall  in  with  the  plan.  He  entered  upon  the 
work  with  spirit  and  assiduity,  and  continued  to  toil  for  ten 
years  at  the  house  of  M.  Asselin,  with  the  highest  satisfac- 
tion to  himself,  and  benefit  to  his  countrymen.  He  at 
length  enjoyed  the  happiness  of  seeing  his  task  completed, 
when  he  again  took  up  his  pilgrim  staff,  and  resumed  his 
lonely  journeyings,  making  his  way  to  Jerusalem,  where,  it 
is  reported,  he  was  soon  after  seized  and  carried  off  by 
the  plague. 

In  1818,  Mr.  Jowett,  an  English  missionary,  discovered 
at  the  house  of  M.  Asselin,  the  precious  treasure,  which, 
through  his  instrumentality,  was  purchased  by  the  British 


OF  THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


Ill 


and  Foreign  Bible  Society.  This  touched  a  train  which 
was  productive  of  the  happiest  events  ;  it  awakened  the  in- 
terest of  the  society,  and  a  short  time  subsequent  to  the 
purchase,  they  undertook,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Abyssinian 
church,  the  printing  of  the  four  Gospels,  and  the  Acts  of 
the  Apostles,  in  the  Aniharic  language.  Not  long  after, 
several  other  books  of  the  New  Testament  were  also  pub- 
lished. These  drew  the  attention  of  the  English  Church 
Missionary  Society ;  they  saw  that  a  large  portion  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  was  now  in  actual  readiness  for  distribu- 
tion ;  and  they  resolved  to  engage  in  the  work  of  resuscita- 
ting the  dying  germs  of  Christianity  in  Abyssinia,  and  by 
means  of  missionary  operations  and  the  dissemination  of  the 
Amharic  Scriptures,  of  reviving  an  interest  in  the  word  of 
God,  which  was  fast  passing  into  forgetfulness.  With  this 
intention  they  addressed  the  Society  of  Evangelical  Missions 
at  Basle,  to  ascertain  whether  there  were  any  young  men  in 
that  Institution,  who  were  qualified  and  disposed  to  engage 
in  the  arduous  enterprise.  The  stibject  was  taken  into 
consideration  by  the  officers  and  members  of  the  Seminary, 
and  after  fervent  prayer  to  God  for  his  direction,  Samuel 
Gobat  of  Cremine,  in  the  canton  of  Berne,  and  Christian 
Kugler  of  Sliopflock,  in  Wurtemberg,  were,  in  1825,  conse- 
crated to  this  interesting  work.  They  at  first  proceeded  to 
Paris  and  London,  with  a  view  of  perfecting  their  knowledge 
of  the  Arabic  language,  and  afterward  continued  their  jour- 
ney to  Cairo,  where  they  arrived  in  September,  1826. 
They  remained  in  this  city  about  six  months,  awaiting  a 
suitable  opportunity  for  prosecuting  their  travels,  and  en- 
tering the  empire  of  Ethiopia ;  but  discovering  no  opening 


113 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


in  this  direction,  they  determined  to  leave,  for  a  time,  the 
land  of  pyramids  ;  and  accordingly,  in  February,  1827,  took 
their  departure  for  Syria  and  Jerusalem.  Here  they  ap- 
plied themselves  to  the  acquisition  of  the  Amharic  and  Ti- 
grean  languages ;  in  all  their  movements  keeping  their 
eyes  fixed  on  their  duties,  as  future  missionaries  to  the  peo- 
ple of  Abyssinia. 

They  returned  to  Egypt  in  August  of  the  same  year, 
where  they  were  detained  till  October,  1829,  anxiously  wait- 
ing for  the  time  when  the  civil  war,  then  raging  in  Abys- 
sinia, would  allow  them  to  enter  that  distracted  country. 
Zealous  and  indefatigable  in  their  work,  they  employed  this 
interval  of  time  in  obtaining  such  information  as  they 
thought  would  be  subsequently  useful  to  them ;  and  in 
preaching  the  Gospel  in  Arabic,  English,  and  French,  to  the 
motley  collection  of  people  among  whom  they  were  placed. 
But  the  wheel  of  Providence  rolled  round,  and  the  hour,  so 
long  and  so  ardently  desired,  which  was  to  convey  these 
devoted  missionaries  to  their  field  of  labor,  at  length  ar- 
rived. They  took  their  final  leave  of  Cairo,  October  22d, 
1829,  accompanied  by  a  Christian  brother,  a  carpenter  by 
trade,  named  Aichinger,  and  arrived  at  Massowah  on  the 
coast  of  Abyssinia,  December  18th  of  the  same  year.  Tar- 
rying a  short  time  at  this  place,  they  commenced  their  peril- 
ous journey  into  the  interior,  January  15th,  1830,  and  after 
four  weeks  of  toilsome  travel,  arrived  at  Adigrate  in  the 
province  of  Tigre,  where  they  were  amicably  received  by 
Sebagadis,  the  sovereign  prince  of  that  part  of  the  country. 
Shortly  after  their  arrival  in  this  city,  the  two  brethren 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  might  conduce  to  the  interest 


OF  THE   ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


113 


of  the  mission  to  separate,  and  pitch  upon  different  portions 
of  their  extensive  field.  Kugler  and  his  colleague,  Aichin- 
ger,  had  become,  by  previous  study  and  their  short  resi- 
dence in  the  province,  considerably  acquainted  with  the 
Tigrean  language ;  and  it  was  therefore  decided  that  they 
should  remain  in  that  section  of  the  empire,  and  endeavor, 
under  the  favorable  interposition  of  the  God  of  missions,  to 
lay  the  foundation  of  a  permanent  station.  As  the  mission- 
ary Gobat  had  acquired  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  Am- 
haric  dialect,  it  was  determined  that  he  should  proceed 
alone  to  the  city  of  Gondar,  the  capital  of  the  province  of 
Amhara,  to  obtain  more  accurate  information  as  to  the  best 
means  of  difi'usiug  the  word  of  God.  and  of  rendering  him- 
self useful  to  this  miserable  people,  plunged  in  the  depths 
of  superstition  and  error. 

We  shall  close  this  geographical  and  historical  introduc- 
tion to  the  journal  of  the  missionary,  Gobat,  by  observing 
that  the  editor  has  taken  the  liberty  of  making  some  mate- 
rial abridgment  in  several  of  the  ensuing  religious  conversa- 
tions, being  given,  as  they  were  forwarded  by  the  author, 
with  too  much  detail  to  interest  the  general  reader.  He 
would  have  entirely  suppressed  them,  as  he  has  done  in  a 
few  instances,  had  he  not  felt  himself  swayed  by  an  array 
of  motives,  which  he  could  not  feel  himself  justified  in  disre- 
garding. He  thinks  he  has  found  in  these  discussions,  which 
are  mostly  drawn  from  some  intricate  points  in  theology,  a 
happy  exemplification  of  the  peculiar  mode  of  conveying 
doctrinal  instruction,  pursued  at  the  missionary  institution 
at  Basle.  The  convictions,  also,  which  seem  to  have  been 
produced  almost  uniformly  on  the  minds  of  the  hearers  by 


114 


THE    ABYSSINIAN  CHURCH. 


the  following  conversations,  are,  in  his  opinion,  undeniable 
proofs,  that,  in  most  cases,  we  may  give  satisfactory  answers 
to  all  abstruse  inquiries  on  theological  subjects,  by  merely 
repeating  the  simple,  plain,  unvarnished  language  of  inspi- 
ration. The  word  of  God  is  the  ultima  Thule"  of  all  re- 
ligious inquiry — of  all  religious  knowledge.  Let  the  Chris- 
tian minister,  then,  as  well  as  the  Christian  missionary, 
learn  a  lesson  from  the  following  pages.  Let  him  learn  not 
to  be  wise  above  the  simple  declarations  of  the  Divine  Word. 
Let  him  not  fear  to  give  the  answer  often  very  honorably 
given,  "  1  do  not  know an  answer  which  the  Fathers,  in 
their  councils,  our  worthy  and  ever-to-be-remembered  Ke- 
formers,  and  many  of  our  most  learned  theologians  in  every 
age,  have  too  rarely  been  disposed,  or  had  the  magnanimity 
to  give. 


JOURNAL 

OF 


A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 


JOURNAL  OF  A  EESIDExNCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 


CHAPTER  1. 

Mr.  Gobat's  journey  from  Adegrate  to  Gondar. — Conversations,  by 
the  way,  witli  fellow-travelers. — Arrival  at  Gondar. 

At  eight  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  Feb.  25tk,  1830,  I 
left  Adegrate,  tog-ether  with  my  brethren  Kugler  and 
Aichinger,  who  kindly  accompanied  me  for  about  half  an 
hour  on  my  way.  I  never  experienced  a  deeper  sensation 
of  desolation  and  weakness  tlian  at  the  moment  when  forced 
to  bid  adieu  to  these  missionary  friends.  As  I  rode  slowly 
on,  I  confessed  my  sins  to  God.  implored  his  guidance,  and 
entreated  him  to  go  with  me,  preserving  me  from  the  dan- 
gers of  the  way,  especially  from  sin,  and  to  bless  my  jour- 
ney to  the  salvation  of  some  souls. — Circumstances  pre- 
vented my  taking  more  than  about  sixty  copies  of  the  four 
Gospels,  with  a  few  of  the  Acts  and  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans. 

In  the  course  of  the  morning  I  once  more  waited  upon 
Sebagadis,'^  who  affectionately  recommended  me,  as  his  own 

*  Sebagadis  was  a  chief,  to  whom  the  late  Mr.  Salt,  British  Consul 
General  in  Egypt,  had,  when  in  Abyssinia  more  than  twenty  years  ago, 


118        JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


son,  to  Beleta  Darcopti,  ambassador  of  Ras  Mariam,*  and  to 
a  servant  of  Oubea,  governor  of  Samen,  in  connection  with 
whom  I  was  to  pursue  my  journey.  We  moved  forward  ; 
and  after  traveling  about  half  an  hour  over  a  level  country, 
we  began  to  rise,  and  after  ascending  for  an  hour  and  a 
half,  a  mountain  called  Rahi-Adem,  we  commenced  our 
descent,  which  we  continued  for  two  hours  more,  before 
reaching  its  base.  Here  murmurs  a  stream  called  Anader, 
apparently  stretching  on  N.  N.  W.  ;  though  I  could  learn 
nothing  respecting  its  course  farther  down.  Having  re- 
posed awhile  on  the  borders  of  the  stream,  we  continued  our 
route  an  hour  longer,  till  we  arrived  at  Dencanoi,  a  small 
village  lying  at  the  head  of  a  valley  called  Besete,  and 
watered  by  the  river  Anader,  and  three  or  four  others 
wLich  unite  with  it  at  some  distance  below.  Here  we  took 
lodgings  for  the  night.  Our  course  during  the  day  had 
been  from  east  to  west.  On  our  arrival  I  seated  myself  on 
the  grass,  and  was  immediately  surrounded  by  the  attend- 
ants of  Beleta  Darcopti. 

One  of  them  soon  commenced  speaking  of  our  dear 
friend,  Girgis.f  in  the  highest  terms.    Supposing  him  to  be 

tlie  opportunity  of  doing  some  unportant  service.  His  gratitude  was 
ever  after  evinced  by  his  regard  for  the  English  people. — Eng.  Ed. 

*  The  title  of  Ras  has  been  given  to  Mariam  on  account  of  his  father, 
the  celebrated  Ras  Googsa ;  but  there  is  in  fact  no  regular  Ras  in  the 
country.  All  the  governors  of  the  interior,  beyond  the  river  Tacazze, 
are  dependent  on  Mariam,  except  the  governor  of  Samen,  and  the  king 
of  Shoa. 

f  An  Abyssinian  whom  Mr.  Gobat  had  known  in  Egypt,  and  for 
whom  he  had,  for  a  time,  indulged  the  hope  that  he  was  a  sincere 
Christian. — Ed. 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  119 


an  EDglishman,  he  said  that  he  had  undoubtedly  returned 
to  his  English  friends,  because  he  found  not  the  Abys- 
sinians  true  Christians. 

It  being  Lent,  I  seized  the  opportunity  of  making  a  few 
remarks,  supported  by  several  passages  of  Scripture,  re- 
specting the  inefficaey  of  the  manifold  austerities  they  were 
accustomed  to  practise  on  such  occasions ;  affirming  that 
without  a  radical  change  of  heart,  all  their  fasting  would 
prove,  in  the  end,  of  no  avail:  a  sentiment  to  which  they 
assented.  It  was  our  intention  at  first  to  have  kept  the  fast 
agreeably  to  the  custom  of  the  Abyssinians ;  but  after  re- 
i  fleeting  upon  the  various  evils  which  flow  from  its  obser- 
ivance.  we  resolved  on  entering  the  country,  neither  to  ob- 
;  serve  nor  openly  condemn  it :  determining  to  be  able,  at  all 
!  times,  to  say  that  we  are  careful  to  follow  the  teachings  of 
God's  word  :  that  we  believe  in  no  doctrines  or  practice  of 
man's  devising,  any  farther  than  substantiated  by  this  un- 
erring standard.  We  freely  opened  our  minds  on  this  sub- 
'ject  to  Sebagadis.  who  was  apparently  not  at  all  dis- 
pleased with  our  determination  :  on  the  contrary,  he  gave 
orders,  that  every  evening,  at  the  various  villages  where  I 
might  lodge,  I  should  be  furnished  with  a  goat  or  a  sheep, 
according  to  my  choice. 

26th.  "We  traversed  to-day  the  valley  of  Besete,  skirting 
its  borders,  and  continued  our  journey  to  Maaya,  a  village 
lying  at  the  distance  of  two  leagues  to  the  north-west  of 
Dencanoi,  where  we  quartered  for  the  night  under  a  wide- 
spreading  tree,  called  Daro,  (in  the  Amharic,  warka.)  the 
I  trunk  of  which  is  about  ten  feet  in  diameter.  It  is  the  only 
I  species  of  large  tree  that  I  have  hitherto  discovered  in  Ti- 


120        JOURNAL   or   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


gre  ;  its  wood  resembles  the  fig-tree,  and  it  yields  a  fruit 
similar  to  a  small  fig,  of  an  agreeable  taste,  though  less  de- 
licious than  the  common  fig.  At  the  distance  of  about  an 
hour's  ride  to  the  north-west  of  Maaya,  rises  the  abrupt 
mountain  of  Debra  Darmot,  the  summit  of  which  is  crowned 
with  a  village  inhabited  solely  by  monks.  It  can  be  as- 
cended only  by  means  of  a  cord  ;  and  it  is  said  that  no  wo- 
man is  ever  allowed  to  approach  its  sacred  asylum. 

2Tth.  Last  evening  the  people  furnished  us  with  two 
tents,  together  with  a  couple  of  beds,  one  of  each  for  Beleta 
Darcopti,  the  other  for  myself.  Our  Abyssinian  attendants 
were  whelmed  in  a  tide  of  festivity,  and  manifested  the  most 
exuberant  gayety  in  consequence  of  the  excellent  wine  and 
metheglin  which  were  poured  in  upon  us. 

We  have  to-day  passed  over  about  three  leagues  of  our 
way  westward,  and  have  encamped  for  the  night  at  Antitcho- 
Daga-Soni,  where  there  is  a  market  on  every  Monday.  An^ 
titcho  is  an  extensive  district  under  the  government  of  the* 
Fit-Aurari,*  Gruebra  xVmlac,  the  brother  of  Sebagadis.  He 
is  a  man  of  far  less  dignity  of  character  and  deportment 
than  his  brother,  though  he  is  said  to  be  a  valiant  warrior. 
Soon  after  our  arrival.  I  saw  a  man  seize  a  lad  of  thirteen 
or  fourteen  jea.vs  of  age,  who  had  been  one  of  our  fellow- 
travelers  from  Adegrate,  and  beat  him  most  unmercifully ; 
although  I  did  not  observe  that  the  boy  had  given  him,  at 

*  Fit-Aurari  signifies  "  guide ;"  but  only  the  guide  of  troops  who  are 
sallying  out  in  quest  of  plunder.  In  a  regular  campaign,  it  is  the  duty 
of  the  Fit-Aui-ari  to  march  at  a  greater  or  less  distance  before  the  body 
of  the  army,  and  always  to  encamp  between  the  army  and  the  forces 
of  his  own  master. 


JOURNAL   OK   A   RESIDENCE    IN    ABYSSINIA.  121 

the  timej  any  just  occasion  of  offence.  I  demanded  the 
cause  of  such  cruel  treatment,  and  was  told  in  reply  that 
the  lad  had  formerly  been  a  servant  of  the  individual  who 
had  inflicted  the  chastisement,  but  after  having  received 
permission  to  leave  his  service,  he  entered  the  employ  of 
another  master  who  was  on  terms  of  hostility  with  the 
former.*  Pained  at  such  an  outrage  upon  humanity,  I  re- 
counted the  affair  to  the  Fit-Aurari,  who  at  first  seemed 
highly  displeased  with  the  man  who  had  perpetrated  the 
deed :  but  learning  that  the  boy  was  not  in  my  service,  he 
told  me  he  could  not  take  cognizance  of  suoh  offences,  be- 
cause by  so  doing,  he  should  have  his  head  broken  with 
complaints,  both  real  and  pretended,  which  would  be  forced 
upon  him. 

•'How  is  this?"'  said  I:  '-are  you  a  judge,  and  will  you 
allow  a  man  to  beat  and  lacerate  a  child  with  impunity,  and 
one  too,  who,  in  reality,  has  done  him  no  wrong?" 

Well,  well,"  said  he,  propose  whatever  punishment 
you  please,  and  I  will  chastise  the  offender  according  to 
your  pleasure." 

"  No,"  I  replied,  '-I  have  not  come  into  your  country  to 

*  Abyssiniau  servants  enjoy,  in  some  respects,  a  liigh  degree  of  hb- 
erty;  in  others,  they  are  crushed  to  the  most  abject  slavery.  When, 
for  instance,  a  servant  wishes  to  leave  his  master  in  consequence  of  un- 
just treatment,  if  the  master  has  the  least  interest  with  one  of  the 
grandees  of  the  country,  they  compel  him  to  remain  in  servitude,  and 
that  too,  without  receiving  any  compensation  for  his  labor.  If  it  hap- 
pens that  a  servant  quits  his  master  for  a  wliile  in  spite  of  him,  and 
enters  the  service  of  another,  without  permission  being  asked  of  his 
former  master,  the  masters  become  infaUibly  enemies, 

6 


122        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


assume  the  authority  of  the  legislator,  but  I  wish  to  learn  in 
what  manner  you  administer  justice."  Nothing  was  done 
decisively  about  the  matter.  This  district  is  distinguished 
throughout  Abyssinia  for  the  wickedness  of  its  inhabitants. 

28th.  We  have  advanced  to-day  about  three  leagues  in  a 
W.  S.  W.  direction.  We  are  now  at  Hassai,  where  we  are 
quartered  for  the  night,  and  have  been  kindly  received  at 
the  house  of  the  governor  of  the  district,  Guebra  Amlac, 
the  former  Fit-Aurari. 

March  1st,  1830.  We  have  traveled  about  the  same  distance 
and  in  nearly  the  same  direction  to-day  that  we  did  yester- 
day. About  noon  we  arrived  at  Adowah,  where  I  was  im- 
mediately waited  upon  by  Mrs.  Coffin  and  her  children, 
who  came  to  make  inquiries  respecting  her  husband.  I  was 
also  visited  by  two  Glreeks  and  two  Armenians ;  but  neither 
visit  was  peculiarly  interesting. 

2d.  The  whole  of  this  day  has  been  consumed  in  cere- 
monious calls  of  very  little  importance. 

3d.  I  have  had  a  long  conversation  with  a  monk  of  Wal- 
cait,  in  the  presence  of  several  others,  though  few  of  them 
understand  the  Amharic  language,  in  which  we  conversed. 
I  began  by  inquiring,  "  Why  are  the  Abyssinians  so  scrupu- 
lous in  observing  their  customary  fasts,  which  are  not  com- 
manded in  the  word  of  God,  while  they  manifest  little  con- 
cern for  what  has  been  revealed,  and  recklessly  transgress 
the  plain  commands  of  the  Lord  ?" 

The  monk  replied,  In  your  country,  God  has  seen  fit  to 
kindle  in  the  minds  of  the  people  a  knowledge  of  himself 
and  his  law ;  and  you  are  disposed  to  choose  the  good  and 
to  refuse  the  evil ;  but  with  us  it  is  not  so.    We,  as  a  peo- 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  123 

pie,  are  sunk  in  degradation  and  crime.  When  any  one 
injures  or  displeases  us,  our  malicious  feelings  instantly 
prompt  us  to  take  his  life  ;  and  when  we  observe  any  object 
that  pleases  us,  we  are  disposed  to  pilfer  it  from  the  owner. 
We  are  also  a  nation  of  liars.  "We  therefore  find  it  neces- 
sary to  observe  fasts,  and  to  practise  other  austerities,  in 
order  to  mortify  and  keep  down  our  depraved  propensities. 
But  you  have  no  need  of  them." 

Not  exactly  so,"  I  rejoined  ;  but  now  just  understand 
precisely  your  error.  You  wish  to  justify  yourself  before 
God  by  your  fasts  and  other  works  which  you  are  pleased 
to  call  good;  while  you  continue  to  live  in  sin,  following 
your  depraved  inclinations.  But  this  is  not  agreeable  to 
the  instructions  of  the  Gospel,  which  declares  that  the  sin- 
ner is  justified  alone  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ ;  that  the 
faith  by  which  we  are  justified  is  inseparably  connected  with 
love  to  the  Saviour,  and  that  this  love  constrains  us  to  obey 
the  commandments  of  God." 

"  This  is  true,"  said  he  ;  all  our  people  are  plunged  in 
the  depths  of  ignorance  and  error :  they  know  not  the 
Gospel." 

"  This,"  I  continued,  is  indeed  a  lamentable  truth,  which 
has  forced  itself  upon  my  attention,  and  occasioned  my  deep- 
est grief  in  every  section  of  your  country.  But  let  me 
kindly  inquire,  are  not  you,  the  priests  and  monks,  the 
cause  of  this  deplorable  ignorance  ?  Why  do  you  not  in- 
struct the  people  ?" 

"You  are  undoubtedly  correct,"  he  replied,  "  but  the  truth 
is,  we  have  not  the  necessary  means  of  instruction.  It  is 
now  sometime  since  I  first  learned  that  the  Gospel,  in  the 


124        JOURNAL   UF   A   RESIDENCE   I\  ABYSSINIA. 


Amharic  language,  could  be  obtained  in  this  country.  I  de- 
termined at  once  to  procure  it.  I  have  traveled  over  a  great 
part  of  Abyssinia,  and  have  now  entered  Tigre  expressly  for 
this  purpose.  I  had  almost  despaired  of  gaining  the  object 
of  my  journey,  and  was  on  the  point  of  returning  home,  sad 
and  desponding,  when  I  accidentally  met  you  the  other  day 
at  Maaya.  You  have  kindly  given  me  the  precious  treasure 
I  sought.  I  shall  now  return  to  Walcait,  where  I  will  first 
learn  its  sacred  contents  myself,  and  then  spend  the  remain- 
der of  my  days  in  teaching  them  to  children.  Please  write 
in  it  your  name,  that  you  may  be  honored  and  loved  in  that 
part  of  Abyssinia  where  I  reside.  Yv^hen  it  shall  be  known 
in  the  province  of  Walcait  that  copies  of  the  Go.spel  can  be 
obtained  in  Tigre,  people  will  flock  hither  in  crowds  to  pro- 
cure them." 

'•Remember,"  I  added,  -  that  I  present  you  this  copy  of 
the  Gospel,  only  on  the  condition  that  you  will  be  particu- 
larly cautious  not  to  mingle  in  your  instructions  to  children, 
anything  which  is  not  taught  in  the  word  of  God." 

"  This,"  said  he,    I  cheerfully  promise." 

I  cannot  avoid  indulging  feelings  of  kind  regard  towards 
this  amiable  young  man  ;  he  has  every  appearance  of  inno- 
cence and  sincerity.     He  starts  to-morrow  for  Walcait. 

5th.  To-day  I  had  an  interview  with  one  Warka.  He  is 
an  Armenian  by  descent,  though  born  in  Abyssinia.  He 
took  me  into  a  private  apartment  for  the  purpose  of  taking 
food  secretly  at  an  unseasonable  hour.  I  improved  the  oc- 
casion to  speak  to  him  of  the  fear  of  man  which  bringeth 
a  snare,"  and  which  can  exist  only  where  the  conscience  is 
either  ill-informed  or  depraved,  adding,  "  Fear  God,  and  you 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  125 

never  will  be  troubled  with  the  fear  of  man."  I  then  en» 
deavored  to  show  him  his  error,  and  the  danger  of  seeking 
justification  from  sin  through  the  efficacy  of  fasts  and  kin 
dred  austerities ;  opening  to  him  the  way  of  salvation 
through  faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  by  repeating  several 
passages  of  Scripture  in  which  the  doctrine  is  clearly  taught. 
He  seemed  touched  with  the  idea,  and,  like  the  Abyssinians 
generally,  assented  to  all  that  was  said,  though  he  was  not 
fully  persuaded  for  want  of  adequate  knowledge. 

6th.  The  pilgrim,  Heila  Michael,  who  accompanied  us  from 
Egypt,  seating  himself  beside  me,  suddenly  burst  into  tears, 
and  began  to  confess  his  errors,  and  to  deplore  his  wretched 
condition,  saying  that  every  day  of  his  life  had  been  stained 
with  sin  ;  and  that  notwithstanding  his  many  iniquities, 
God  had  been  continually  loading  him  with  his  bounties. 
He  appears  to  have  been  a  diligent  student  while  at  Jeru- 
salem ;  having  there  committed  to  memory  most  of  the  four 
Gospels. 

7th.  The  Sabbath.  To-day  for  several  hours  I  have  en- 
joyed the  pleasure  of  solitude.  More  than  two  months 
have  elapsed  since  I  have  been  permitted  to  enjoy  this  treat 
in  my  own  house.  My  mind  has  been  much  in  Europe  ;  I 
have  thought  much  of  my  friends  there,  who  this  day 
assemble  to  pray  and  sing  praises  to  the  Lord,  and  to  listen 
to  his  holy  word.  Would  that  my  God  would  ever  deign 
to  be  with  them  to  hear  and  to  bless  ! 

A  young  man  of  Gojam  requested,  with  so  much  earnest- 
ness, a  copy  of  the  Gospel,  that  I  could  not  resist  his  impor- 
tunity, notwithstanding  my  determination  of  distributing 
none  at  present  in  Tigre.     This  afternoon  I  passed  with 


126        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


Heila  Michael,  conversing  with  him  and  several  others,  re- 
specting the  proper  uses  to  be  made  of  the  lives  and  histo- 
ries of  the  saints,  I  endeavored  to  impress  the  thought 
that  we  should  learn  to  imitate,  but  not  to  adore  them. 

8th.  At  nine  o'clock  this  morning  we  bade  adieu  to  Ad- 
owah,  and  set  forward  on  our  march  for  Axum,  where  we 
arrived  after  a  ride  of  five  hours.  We  all  proceeded  at 
once  to  the  church  with  the  intention  of  examining  it ;  but, 
for  some  reason,  we  were  not  then  admitted.  Soon  after 
we  were  summoned  to  dinner.  I  had  indulged  the  hope 
that  our  conductors  would  remain  a  day  or  two  in  this  an- 
cient metropolis,  and  allow  me  the  opportunit}^  of  visiting 
its  more  interesting  curiosities ;  but  at  a  late  hour  this 
evening,  I  was  informed  that  Beleta  Darcopti  was  unwilling 
to  delay.  At  first,  we  were  received  by  the  people  with 
marked  coldness  ;  but  afterward,  the  governor  of  the  city, 
Walda  Michael  Nebrid,  paid  us  sufficiently  kind  attentions. 
He  promised  that  should  I  return  this  way,  he  would  wil- 
lingly show  me  all  that  might  be  thought  worthy  of  a  stran- 
ger's notice.  He  pretended  that  great  quantities  of  gold 
were  concealed  in  the  city ;  and  besides  other  depositories, 
that  nine  sacks-full  were  treasured  up  in  the  pillar  described 
by  the  traveler,  Salt.  I  took  the  hint  from  his  remarks,  to 
address  him,  together  with  three  or  four  others,  on  the 
vanity  of  all  earthly  possessions,  when  compared  with  the 
vital  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  those  unfading  riches 
laid  up  for  them  who  cordially  trust  him. 

9th.  Notwithstanding  the  rebuff  of  my  hopes  last  evening, 
I  still  flattered  myself  that  I  should  be  able  to  examine  a 
few  of  the  ruins  of  Axum  before  the  hour  of  our  departure 


JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  127 

arrived.  But  here  I  was  again  disappointed.  Just  as  I 
was  ready  to  set  out  on  my  round  of  investigation,  a  dispute 
arose  between  my  porters  and  servants,  which  continued  till 
we  were  ordered  to  move  forward. 

Axum  is  delightfully  situated  at  the  foot  of  two  moun- 
tains, about  which  is  spread  out  a  plain  of  considerable  ex- 
tent, and  of  a  rich  and  productive  soil.  After  turning  our 
backs  upon  the  city,  we  traveled,  for  an  hour  and  a  half, 
over  a  champaign  country,  blooming  beneath  the  hand  of 
cultivation  ;  and  then  for  another  hour  and  a  half,  over  a 
region  abounding  with  shrubbery,  and  rugged  with  rocks. 
We  then  rested  for  a  time  beneath  the  shade  of  a  tree,  near 
the  village  of  Segamo.  Hence  we  again  set  forth,  and  con- 
tinued our  journey  over  a  level  country  for  about  two 
leagues,  as  far  as  Ado-Watsa,  where  we  lodge.  This  last 
village  lies  about  five  leagues  to  the  south-west  of  Axum. 
The  governor,  Melcon,  was  not  at  home  when  we  arrived  ; 
consequently  we  were  not  very  cordially  received.  We 
were  compelled  to  wait  for  our  supper  till  sometime  in  the 
night,  although  we  had  not  taken  food  since  the  previous  day. 

10th.  This  evening  we  were  visited  with  a  small  shower  of 
rain,  which  gave  us  considerable  anxiety,  owing  to  the  ex- 
posed condition  of  our  effects,  our  lodgings  being  nothing 
more  than  a  common  stable,  without  a  roof.  We  have  also 
had  before  a  little  rain  on  two  or  three  other  occasions ; 
once  at  Adegrate,  and  again  at  Adowah.  The  rainy  season 
thus  betokens  its  approach  ;  it  usually  commencing  by  short 
and  sudden  flurries  of  rain,  attended  with  thunder  and  light- 
ning, and  which  gradually  increase  in  frequency  after  the 
month  of  February. 


128        JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

Our  way  now  lay  for  four  hours  across  a  district,  appa- 
rently formed  of  a  fertile  soil,  and  capable  of  high  cultiva- 
tion ;  but  it  is  left  to  luxuriate  for  the  present  in  its  native 
wildness,  abounding  with  thorns  and  thistles.  The  next 
two  hours  we  traversed  fields  prepared  for  cultivation,  i.  e. 
blackened  and  seared  by  the  fires  which  had  been  kindled  to 
consume  the  redundant  grass  and  bushes.  We  quartered 
for  the  night  at  Tembera,  at  the  house  of  the  governor, 
"Walakidam,  who  has  the  appearance  of  a  proud  and  haughty 
warrior.  The  district  which  he  governed  is  of  considerable 
extent,  stretching  along  the  shores  of  the  Tacazze,  and  is 
known  by  the  name  of  Adiete. 

Tembera  lies  about  five  leagues  to  the  south  of  Ado- 
Watsa.  During  the  evening  I  felt  somewhat  indisposed, 
and  consequently  was  less  inclined  to  converse  than  usual. 
This  not  being  agreeable  to  my  attendants,  they  complained 
of  my  silence.  I  replied,  that  "  where  there  were  many 
words,  there  was  usually  much  sin."  This  observation  was 
not  altogether  pleasing  to  the  Fit-Aurari,  who  is  a  little  re- 
markable for  his  love  of  conversation,  especially  when  him- 
self or  his  deeds  are  the  subject. 

11  th.  This  morning,  while  I  was  engaged  in  writing  among 
the  bushes,  my  companions  in  travel,  thinking  I  had  gone 
before  them,  made  ready  and  started  ofi".  I  immediately 
gathered  up  my  effects  and  followed.  When  descending 
the  hill  on  which  the  village  is  built,  a  lively  troop  of  boys 
clustering  around,  accompanied  me  for  a  short  distance,  en- 
treating me  to  regard  them  as  my  own  children,  and  to  be- 
stow upon  them  my  blessing.  The  Abyssinian  children 
uniformly  manifest  great  respect  for  all  whom  they  happen 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  129 


to  meet,  especially  for  strangers.  They  seem  generally 
better  disposed,  in  this  respect,  than  most  of  their  age  whom 
I  have  hitherto  met  in  the  different  countries  through  which 
I  have  passed.  The  boys  do  not  manifest  peculiarly  ma- 
licious dispositions,  or  become  peculiarly  evil  in  their  con- 
duct, till  they  begin  to  feel  that  they  have  arrived  at  the 
dignity,  and  ought  to  enjoy  the  privileges  of  manhood  ;  nor 
do  their  daughters  or  wives  till  they  have  been  ill-treated  or 
neglected  by  their  husbands. 

We  traveled  to-day  about  three  hours.  Our  course  lay 
over  and  among  mountains  of  a  strikingly  wild  and  broken 
appearance,  along  the  side,  and  through  the  ravines  of  which 
we  wound  our  way  till  we  arrived  at  Emferas,  where  we 
have  taken  lodgings  for  the  night.  This  village  lies  in  a 
retired  valley,  embosomed  in  the  mountains,  where  the  heat 
is  intense,  and  to  us,  almost  insupportable,  in  consequence 
of  the  severe  cold  we  experienced  the  last  night,  higher  up 
the  mountain.  A  messenger  has  just  arrived  from  Oubea, 
governor  of  Samen,  whose  errand  is,  to  inform  us  that  his 
master  has  rejected  the  overtures  of  peace,  on  the  conditions 
proposed  by  Sebagadis. 

12th.  The  early  part  of  this  day's  journey  lay  down  the  de- 
clivity of  an  elevated  mountain,  at  the  foot  of  which  flows 
the  river  Tacazze.  We  struck  this  noble  stream,  at  about 
twice  the  distance  of  a  common  musket-shot  below  its  junc- 
ture with  the  Ataba.  a  river  of  considerable  magnitude,  and 
which  rises  in  the  lofty  mountains  of  Bonahed.  The  Ta- 
cazze is  a  large  stone's  throw  in  breadth,  and  in  the  middle 
of  the  current  its  ordinary  depth  is  not  far  from  two  feet. 
It  abounds  with  hippopotami  and  crocodiles.  After  cross- 
ed 


130        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

ing  the  stream,  our  course  lay  up  a  high  and  craggy  range 
of  mountains,  wliicli  is  very  steep  in  the  ascent,  and  the  road 
withal,  extremely  bad.  I  was  lame  in  one  of  my  feet,  and 
therefore  unable  to  walk  ;  but  my  hardy  mule  happily  suc- 
ceeded in  scrambling  up  the  rugged  sides  of  the  mountain, 
with  me  upon  her  back.  My  fellow-travelers,  however, 
were  not  so  fortunate ;  they  were  obliged  to  clamber  up 
their  toilsome  way  on  foot,  their  mules  not  being  able  to 
carry  them.  While  performing  the  ascent,  my  companions 
frequently  alluded  to  the  name  Tacazze,"  which  signi- 
fies in  the  Tigrean  language,  "  I  am  sad  or  dejected."  AYe 
at  length  overcame  the  difficulties  of  the  way,  and  reached 
the  summit  of  the  mountain,  where  we  found  that  the  peo- 
ple of  the  neighborhood  had  built  for  us  a  cabin  composed 
of  the  branches  of  trees,  near  the  village  of  Toursoga.  Here 
we  received  orders  from  Oubea  to  remain  two  or  three  days' 
in  expectation  of  news  from  the  interior. 

13th.  I  have  been  chiefly  occupied  through  the  day  in  read- 
ing the  Gospel  with  a  priest  of  our  company,  by  the  name 
of  Hiskias.  Several  others  gathered  around  us,  and  heard 
the  words  of  eternal  truth.  I  accompanied  my  reading 
with  such  explanatory  remarks  as  the  subject  seemed  to  de- 
mand, and  such,  as  appeared  to  me,  must  have  exposed  to 
all  present  the  extreme  ignorance  of  the  priest.  This  in- 
deed, I  intended  to  do.  I  then  said  to  him  plainly,  How 
is  it  possible  for  one  so  ignorant  of  the  true  import  of  the 
Gospel,  to  be  set  apart  to  perform  the  duties  of  the  priest- 
hood ?"  Some  one  of  the  bystanders  replied  :  "  This  class 
of  priests  purchase  of  the  Abuna,  the  imposition  of  hands 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  131 

with  money !"  A  few  of  my  auditors  were  very  attentive, 
while  others  appeared  listless  and  unconcerned. 

14th.  Sabbath.  The  early  part  of  the  last  night  was  quite 
rainy,  and  we  lay  entirely  exposed  to  the  bitter  peltings 
of  the  storm,  in  consequence  of  the  roofless  condition  of  the 
cottage  in  which  we  lodged.  I  took  the  precaution  to  strip 
myself  of  the  little  linen  I  had  about  me,  and  folding  it 
up,  lay  down  upon  it,  wrapping  myself  in  the  carpet  which 
was  designed  for  my  bed,  that  I  could  have  a  comfortable 
dress,  when  the  storm  was  over.  But  my  companions,  poor 
fellows!  not  having  been  so  provident,  were  completely 
drenched  ;  and  the  air  being  extremely  sharp  during  the 
remainder  of  the  night,  had  they  been  any  other  people, 
must  have  chilled  them  through.  But  they  bore  it  with 
little  inconvenience.  The  Abyssinians,  as  a  people,  seem 
capable  of  enduring  the  cold  in  a  surprising  manner.  They 
frequently  sleep  entirely  naked,  save  a  small  piece  of  cloth 
thrown  over  their  shoulders,  stretching  themselves  upon  the 
grass  bleached  and  stiffened  with  frost. 

I  spent  the  morning  reading  the  two  Epistles  of  Paul 
to  Timothy,  in  the  original  Greek.  The  cold  was  extremely 
uncomfortable.  I  was  forced  to  wrap  myself  in  my  cloak 
to  blunt  the  keen  edge  of  the  atmosphere,  which  I  felt  the 
more  sensibly,  because  of  the  almost  insupportable  heat  we 
experienced  yesterday  in  the  valley  of  the  Tacazze. 

About  noon  I  received  a  visit  from  the  priest,  Hiskias, 
bringing  with  him  a  book  of  prayers  in  the  Ethiopic  lan- 
guage for  my  perusal.  I  read  a  few  passages,  freely  re- 
marking in  the  presence  of  the  whole  company  upon  what- 
ever I  found  in  agreement  with  the  word  of  God  ;  and  as 


132        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


freely  noticing  whatever  was  at  variance  with  its  spirit,  and 
consequently  the  mere  product  of  human  ingenuity.  I 
then  returned  the  book,  observing  that  it  was  of  no  value 
as  a  directory  of  conduct.  I  exhorted  him  to  reject,  as  use- 
less, the  doctrines  of  men,  and  give  himself  up  exclusively  to 
the  teachings  of  the  word  of  God ;  that  only  sure  and 
sufficient  guide  to  everlasting  life.  While  making  these  re- 
marks, I  pointed  to  the  seventh  chapter  of  Mark,  and  de- 
sired him  to  read  it ;  but  as  he  read  very  badly,  the  by- 
standers requested  me  to  read  them  a  few  chapters,  which  I 
did  with  the  greatest  pleasure,  accompanying  the  exercise 
with  such  explanatory  remarks  as  I  thought  needful.  We 
continued  the  pleasing  task  till  w^e  were  interrupted  by  a 
shower  of  rain,  which  burst  suddenly  upon  us  about  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  wet  us  completely  through. 
Several  young  men  in  the  company  appeared  well,  and 
seemed  desirous  of  farther  instruction.  I  pray  that  they 
maybe  drawn  by  the  Father  to  his  Son  Jesus,  and  conse- 
quently, belong  to  that  happy  number  who  are  taught  of  Grod. 

15th.  Before  my  departure  this  morning,  several  priests 
called  upon  me  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  copy  of  the 
Gospel.  I  did  not  think  best,  however,  to  comply  with  their 
request,  having  only  a  small  quantity,  which  I  wish  to  re- 
serve for  the  interior  of  the  country.  I  referred  all  who 
might  be  desirous  of  gaining  possession  of  the  sacred 
volume,  to  brother  Kugler,  in  the  province  of  Tigre. — 
Our  course  through  the  day  has  generally  been  from  north- 
east to  south-west.  At  the  distance  of  a  long  league  from 
Toursoga,  in  a  valley  lying  on  the  left  of  our  path,  reposes 
Walia,  a  village  of  considerable  magnitude. 


JOURNAL  OP   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  133 


After  crossing  a  mountain,  we  descended  into  the  deep 
valley  of  the  Ataba.  We  passed  along  the  side  of  the  vil- 
lage of  Querbera,  located  in  the  valley,  about  one  league's 
distance  from  Walia.  Not  far  to  the  south  of  Querbera, 
rises  the  fort  of  Sequenquena,  resting  upon  the  summit  of 
an  elevated  mountain,  or  rather,  the  isolated  point  of  a  tow- 
ering rock. 

From  Querbera,  turning  a  little  to  the  west,  we  continued 
our  route  another  league  to  Chinaco,  where  we  encamped 
for  the  night,  beneath  the  protecting  branches  of  a  tree,  by 
the  side  of  a  fountain.  The  attendants  of  Beleta  Dareopti 
here  complained  to  me  of  the  difficulty  they  experienced,  in 
observing  the  customary  austerities  of  a  fast,  while  perform- 
ing the  duties  and  hardships  of  their  journey.  This  afford- 
ed me  a  theme  of  conversation,  of  which  I  readily  availed 
myself.  I  spoke  to  them  in  a  serious  and  feeling  manner 
concerning  the  extreme  precision  they  manifested  in  keep- 
ing all  the  commandments  of  men,  while  they  heedlessly  set 
aside  the  commandments  of  God.  I  then  turned  to  the 
whole  company  and  said  to  them  :  "  I  see  that  you  are  very 
scrupulous  in  the  observance  of  your  appointed  fasts,  while 
I  have  abundant  evidence  that  you  have  malicious  thoughts 
and  vicious  feelings  reigning  in  your  bosoms ;  for  I  hear 
you  from  time  to  time  uttering  profane  oaths,*  and  engag- 
ing in  idle  conversation,  and  I  observe  your  daily  conduct, 
which  every  one,  who  has  learned  his  lessons  of  morality 

*  The  Abyssinians  are  much  addicted  to  the  vice  of  swearing.  In 
Amhara  they  are  constantly  saying,  "  May  such  a  superior  die  ;"  or 
*'  May  you  die."  In  Tigre  the  usual  phrase  is,  "  By  your  body,"  or  "  By 
the  body  of  a  superior,"  and  sometimes  by  the  name  of  God, 


134        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


from  the  Bible^  must  know  to  bo  in  direct  opposition  to  the 
plain  and  unecjuivocal  precepts  of  Jehovah.  Does  not  this 
clearly  prove  that  you  are  involved,  both  people  and  priests, 
in  the  deepest  shades  of  error ;  and  are  hastening  down  the 
broad  way  to  perdition  V 

They  all  answered  simultaneously :  Yes  ;  there  is  too 
much  truth  in  what  you  say," 

I  was  more  free  and  pointed  in  my  remarks  to  them,  be- 
cause I  frequently  hear  them  say  to  each  other  by  the  way, 
that  they  have  never  known  so  good  a  man.  Their  views 
of  my  character,  however.  I  deem  of  very  little  importance, 
so  far  as  I  am  concerned  ;  for  I  know  much  better  than  they 
do,  the  deep  depravity  of  my  heart :  but  I  endeavor  to  ren- 
der their  favorable  opinion  of  me  a  means  of  good  to  them- 
selves. 

16th.  We  have  advanced  to-day  about  two  leagues  in  a 
south-westerly  direction,  traversing  a  deep  valley  which  ex- 
tends along  the  shores  of  the  Ataba.  We  have  encamped 
under  a  small  tree,  growing  on  the  margin  of  the  stream, 
near  the  village  of  Ataba.  After  we  had  taken  a  little  rest, 
Hiskias,  the  priest,  requested  the  loan  for  a  few  minutes,  of 
a  copy  of  the  Gospel.  I  pointed  to  the  eighteenth  chapter 
of  Luke,  telling  him  first  to  read  it  to  himself,  and  then  re- 
peat to  me  its  contents.  He  was  gone  a  sufficient  length  of 
time,  and  returned,  saying,  that  he  had  read  it  through  ; 
but  when  I  requested  him  to  give  me  a  summary  of  its 
contents,  he  showed  that  he  knew  very  little  about  it,  for  he 
mentioned  several  things  not  contained  in  it.  I  then  took 
the  book,  and  read  the  same  chapter  aloud  in  the  presence 
of  five  or  six  of  our  fellow-travelers,  who  manifested  no  lit- 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  135 

tie  surprise,  on  learning  that  the  priest  had  so  utterly  mis- 
taken its  real  import.  I  wished,  however,  to  give  him  one 
more  trial ;  and  pointed  him  to  the  fifteenth  chapter  of 
Luke  ;  but  he  equally  failed  of  comprehending  its  meaning. 
I  therefore  repeated  its  contents  to  those  present,  making, 
as  I  went  along,  such  brief  explanation,  as  the  different  pas- 
sages seemed  to  require.  I  found,  on  looking  around 
after  I  had  closed  my  remarks,  that  most  of  our  company 
had  silently  gathered  in  a  circle  about  us ;  which,  being 
deeply  engaged,  I  had  not  before  perceived.  Some  appear- 
ed considerably  affected  by  the  representation  of  the  love 
of  God  to  sinners,  as  portrayed  in  that  touching  parable  of 
the  Prodigal  Son.  The  priest  now  wished  to  try  his  skill 
again  in  reading ;  but  the  others  took  the  book  from  him, 
plainly  telling  him  that  he  did  not  understand  it.  They 
then  requested  me  to  read  a  few  chapters  more,  which  I  did 
with  the  greatest  pleasure  until  a  violent  shower,  coming 
suddenly  upon  us,  compelled  me  to  close  the  book.  The 
priest,  to  whom  I  spoke  with  so  much  freedom,  still  treats 
me  with  great  cordiality  and  respect. 

17th.  This  morning  we  proceeded  on  our  way  till  we 
arrived  at  Ebena,  a  village  about  two  leagues  from  our  last 
Bight's  encampment,  where  we  made  a  short  delay  for  re- 
freshment and  repose.  Thence  we  again  moved  forward, 
advancing  another  league  in  a  south-westerly  direction,  as 
far  as  Dongosga.  Here  the  Ataba  divides  itself  into  two 
branches ;  one  flowing  from  the  south,  the  other  from  the 
south-west.  The  region  of  country  lying  between  this  place 
and  the  Tacazze,  is  called  Terente.  We  here  pass  the 
frontier  boundary  of  Samen. 


136        JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA 

In  the  course  of  this  day's  journey,  there  rose  a  discus- 
sion among  our  fellow-travelers,  concerning  the  authority 
of  the  priests,  to  hind  and  to  loose.  I  felt  some  interest  in 
the  debate ;  but  when  I  saw  that  both  Hiskias  the  priest, 
and  others  engaged  in  the  controversy,  grew  warm,  and 
seemed  ready  to  burst  into  a  passion,  I  instantly  withdrew 
and  kept  silence,  knowing,  that  the  servant  of  the  Lord  does 
not  love,  and  will  not  encourage  disputations. 

On  our  arrival  at  Dongosga,  our  prospect  of  entertain- 
ment appeared  exceedingly  unpromising  :  the  women  came 
out  to  complain  of  our  inhumanity  in  coming  to  procure 
lodgings  at  their  poor  village.  But  notwithstanding  this 
unwillingness  to  receive  us,  we  were  at  length  kindly  pro- 
vided for  ;  a  friend  of  Beleta  Barcopti,  generously  supply- 
ing us  with  a  sufficiency  of  excellent  bread,  made  of  the 
flour  of  Tefif.  Myself  and  attendants  lodged  in  a  circular 
house  about  ten  feet  in  diameter. 

18th.  We  labored,  for  about  four  hours,  up  the  toilsome 
ascent  of  the  high  mountain  Silqui,  the  summit  of  which  is 
mantled  with  imperishable  snows,  gleaming  like  a  mirror  in 
the  sunshine  ;  but  we  had  no  occasion  during  our  journey 
to  rise  to  the  frozen  regions.  We  ascended  high  enough, 
however,  to  enjoy  a  rich  and  delightful  prospect ;  it  being, 
I  think,  one  of  the  most  picturesque  views  I  have  hitherto 
beheld.  At  about  a  league's  distance  to  the  west  of  Silqui, 
lies  a  large  village  called  Sona,  where  the  governors  of 
Samen  sometimes  reside  ;  and  about  the  same  distance  to 
the  W.  S.  W.  of  the  above-named  village,  rises  the  lofty 
summit  of  Toloca,  giving  sublimity  to  the  scene. 

My  traveling  companions  informed  me  that  the  Toloca 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  137 

was  formerly  in  the  possession  of  tiie  Falashas  or  Jews  ;  but 
they  were  able  to  give  me  no  further  information  concern- 
ing them.  At  the  feet  of  its  towering  peaks,  is  the  village 
of  Haouasa,  inhabited  almost  entirely  by  Mussulmans,  in 
part  descended  from  the  Jews.  Between  the  Silqui  anu 
Toloca  rushes  the  river  Bouga ;  and  beyond  the  Toloca 
flows  another  stream,  called  the  Antsia;  both  of  which 
finally  unite  their  waters  with  the  Tacazze.  We  visited  in 
the  course  of  the  day,  the  celebrated  monastery,  or  rather  dis- 
trict of  Waldeba,  inhabited  solely  by  monks  and  nuns,  who 
cannot  be  said,  however,  to  enjoy  the  highest  reputation, 
even  for  Abyssinia.  But  notwithstanding  their  •  reputed 
profligacy,  it  is  said  that  many  among  them  are  so  super- 
stitious that  they  never  eat  either  bread  or  meat. 

As  the  eye  stretches  on  to  the  north,  the  view  is  lost  amid 
the  swelling  hills  and  jutting  peaks  of  Walcait,  which  rise 
one  above  another  in  enchanting  wildness.  While  we  were 
toiling  up  the  steep  ascent  of  the  Silqui,  our  course  lay 
nearly  in  a  south-westerly  direction ;  but  on  arriving  at  the 
highest  point  to  which  we  ascended,  turning  our  course  to 
the  south,  we  continued  to  traverse  the  sides  of  the  moun- 
tains about  eight  hundred  feet  beneath  its  summit.  We 
prosecuted  our  journey,  keeping  nearly  the  same  elevation 
for  about  two  leagues ;  and  then  made  a  slight  descent  for 
the  purpose  of  striking  the  village  of  Lori,  where  we  in- 
tended to  procure  lodgings  for  the  night.  At  the  moment 
of  our  arrival,  and  before  we  could  secure  comfortable  ac- 
commodations, we  were  surprised  by  a  cold  and  violent 
shower  of  rain.  Not  more  than  four  hundred  feet  above  us, 
it  fell  in  snow  or  hail.    Before  procuring  suitable  lodgings. 


I 


138        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

we  also  experienced  considerable  inconvenience  in  other  re- 
spects, being,  as  it  were,  heaped  one  upon  another  in  a  small 
hut.  We  finally  succeeded,  however,  in  procuring  better 
accommodations :  but  we  were  not  then  entirely  free  from 
anxiety,  our  porters  being  still  in  the  rear  in  conse(|uence 
of  the  badness  of  the  roads,  which  were  vastly  worse  than 
any  we  had  hitherto  found.  They,  however,  at  length  ar- 
rived, having  experienced  no  other  misfortune  than  being 
drenched  with  rain,  and  wearied  by  the  toils  of  the  way. 
While  at  Lori,  the  temperature  of  the  atmosphere,  and  the 
general  features  of  the  scenery,  reminded  me  of  Switzerland 
in  the  seasons  of  spring  or  autumn.  It  is  a  region  of  frosts 
and  snows.  But  notwithstanding  the  cold,  the  inhabitants, 
in  consequence  of  the  scarcity  of  building  timber  so  high  up 
the  mountain,  reside  chiefly  in  houses  small  in  size,  and 
badly  built ;  being  open,  and  exposing  the  indwellers  to 
every  beating  storm.  Their  clothing  by  day  and  their  cov- 
ering by  night,  is  seldom  more  than  a  small  piece  of  linen 
cloth,  or  a  sheepskin  thrown  over  their  shoulders. 

19th.  This  morning- a  mountain  again  lay  in  our  way,  and 
we  spent  about  two  hours  in  clambering  up  its  steep  ascent. 
We  then  turned  our  course  to  the  south  till  we  reached  the 
foot  of  Mount  Bonahed,  whose  towering  head  is  almost  per- 
petually crowned  with  snow.  A  few  miles  to  the  S.  S.  E. 
of  Mount  Bonahed,  lies  the  village  or  fort  of  Ambo  Hai, 
which  is  probably  the  highest  point  of  land  in  Abyssinia. 
Thence  inclining  a  little  more  to  the  west,  we  pursued  our 
way,  for  three  hours,  along  the  sides  of  a  mountain  called 
Aina,  to  the  village  of  Ambas.  Here  at  first  we  were  not 
very  kindly  received.    For  a  considerable  time,  we  were 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  139 

forced  to  remain  without  the  village,  sitting  in  the  cold, 
until  a  heavy  fall  of  rain  commenced,  mingled  with  hail.  I 
then  suddenly  arose  to  go  for  my  mule,  as  if  intending  to 
pursue  my  journey.  This  movement  so  alarmed  the  people, 
that  they  immediately  begged  me  to  stay,  and  accept  for  my 
convenience  the  best  lodgings  their  village  afforded.  Beleta 
Darcopti  procured  accommodations  for  the  night  in  another 
village. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  villages  lying  on  this  part  of  our 
tour,  have  not  received  official  orders  to  entertain  us,  it  not 
being  the  course  marked  out  for  us  to  pursue.  We  had 
been  ordered  to  take  another  route  from  Lori — one  that 
would  lead  us  directly  through  the  village  of  Antchatcab,  the 
residence  of  Oubea ;  but,  learning  that  he  had  come  to  an 
open  rupture  with  Mariam,  and  was  then  actually  in  the 
field  against  him,  we  resolved  to  take  the  shortest  course  to 
Gondar.  This  incident  has  thrown  Beleta  Darcopti  into  an 
unpleasant  position ;  he  is  in  constant  alarm,  lest  Oubea 
should  arrest  his  course,  and  take  from  him  the  three  hun- 
dred talaris  which  he  had  just  received  from  Sebagadis.  I 
will  state  the  facts  of  the  case  more  particularly.  Some 
difficulties  existing  between  Sebagadis  and  Oubea,  on  one 
side,  and  Mariam  on  the  other,  Beleta  Darcopti  was  sent  as 
ambassador  from  the  latter  to  negotiate  terms  of  reconcilia- 
tion with  the  former.  He  first  held  a  conference  with  Se- 
bagadis ;  and,  while  negotiating  with  him,  his  master,  by 
some  means,  offended  Oubea,  and  the  latter  instantly  rallied 
his  troops  and  entered  the  field  against  him,  without  waiting 
to  hear  the  proposals  of  peace.  Such  being  the  state  of 
affairs,  every  consideration  calculated  to  excite  my  fears  has 


140         JOURNAL   OF   A   RESTDRXCR   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

been  suggested  to  me  to  prevent  my  proceeding  to  Gondar ; 
but  I  have  not  seen  as  yet  sufficient  cause  to  change  my 
original  purpose. 

I  have  observed  a  remarkable  regularity  in  the  changes 
of  the  weather,  occurring  daily  since  we  have  been  traveling 
among  the  mountains  of  Samen.  The  morning  is  beautiful, 
the  sky  clear  and  serene,  and  the  sun  shines  brilliantly  with 
a  scorching  heat,  until  nearly  eleven  o'clock  ;  the  heavens 
then  become  gradually  obscured,  and  a  quick  and  enlivening 
breeze  springs  up.  About  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  a 
few  peals  of  thunder  are  heard  rolling  in  the  distance,  and, 
about  three  hours  afterwards,  the  rain  begins  to  descend, 
accompanied  by  considerable  wind,  continuing  till  sunset. 

20th.  Our  last  night's  host,  who  appeared  at  first  very  little 
disposed  to  receive  us,  became  afterwards  more  reconciled 
to  his  visitors,  and,  with  his  wife,  assumed  a  tone  of  consid- 
erable cordiality  and  kindness.  As  we  were  desirous  of  ad- 
vancing farther  to-day  than  usual,  in  consequence  of  the 
fears  of  Beleta  Darcopti,  and  consequently  were  in  mo- 
tion long  before  the  dawn,  our  host  was  also  up  and  ready 
for  our  service,  generously  offering  to  attend  us  for  half  an 
hour,  and  direct  our  way,  as  we  should  be  unable  to  follow 
it  while  it  was  dark.  During  the  latter  part  of  the  night 
the  air  was  quite  chilly ;  but  between  daybreak  and  sun- 
rise, the  cold  increased,  and  became  so  stinging,  that  we 
could  with  extreme  difficulty  hold  the  reins  of  our  mules, 
even  with  our  hands  wrapped  in  the  folds  of  our  garments. 
We  made  about  three  leagues  during  the  day,  traveling  in 
a  south-west  direction,  till  we  arrived  at  Sancaber,  where 
we  were  stopped  by  the  soldiers  of  Oubea.    They  told  us 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDE.XCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  141 


that  we  must  remain  here  till  further  orders  were  received 
from  Antchatcab  ;  we  therefore,  instantly  dispatched  a  mes- 
senger to  that  place.  Sancaber  is  an  assemblage  of  about 
thirty  small  huts,  inhabited  by  soldiers.  It  is  a  stronghold, 
situated  on  a  narrow  ridge,  swelling  up  between  two  gulfs 
of  great  depth  ;  and  its  exposed  situation  renders  it  ex- 
tremely cold  and  bleak.  They  devoted  one  of  the  largest 
and  most  convenient  buildings  to  my  accommodation,  where 
I  improved  the  opportunity  thus  afforded,  in  reading  to  my 
fellow-travelers  the  eleventh  and  seventeenth  chapters  of 
St.  John,  and  continued  the  exercise  till  a  storm  of  wind 
and  rain  arose,  and  became  so  violent,  that  it  carried  away 
one  half  of  the  roof  that  covered  my  lodgings.  I  was 
obliged,  therefore,  to  seek  other  accommodations,  and  am 
now  lodged  in  a  small  hut  of  a  circular  form,  about  seven 
feet  in  diameter,  and  six  in  height. 

On  our  arrival.  I  dispatched  my  men  with  a  little  pepper, 
a  few  needles,  and  sundry  articles  of  this  sort,  to  exchange 
for  food  at  two  different  markets,  considerably  distant  from 
this  place.  Just  before  sunset,  they  returned  with  a  sack 
of  barley  bread,  a  little  parched  grain,  and  a  cruise  of  beer, 
of  which  we  partook  together,  like  brethren.  As  a  general 
thing,  the  people  of  these  mountains  eat  little  bread,  ex- 
cepting a  coarse  kind,  made  of  barley  or  beans  :  they  make 
no  use  of  teff,  and  very  little  of  wheat. 

21st.  Last  evening  we  were  favored  with  a  beautiful  spec- 
tacle; the  whole  country  seemed  illuminated  by  the  numer- 
ous fires,  which  had  been  kindled  and  were  brilliantly 
burning  beneath  us.  This,  as  the  rainy  season  approaches, 
is  no  unusual  appearance  ;  the  people,  being  in  the  habit  of 

1 


142        JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

setting  fire  to  the  dry  grass  and  redundant  herbage,  which 
remain  of  the  last  year's  growth.  The  aspect  of  the  country 
during  this  season  of  the  year,  is  consequently  extremely 
disagreeable ;  for  the  eye,  as  it  wanders  abroad,  can  find 
little  on  which  to  rest,  but  melancholy  plains,  where  the 
withered  herbage  still  remains,  or  roam  over  entire  districts 
which  have  been  swept  by  the  devouring  element,  blackened 
and  desolate  wastes.  I  spent  the  forenoon  by  myself,  en- 
gaged in  the  delightful  employment  of  reading  the  Gospel 
in  the  original  language.  This  morning,  I  dispatched  two 
of  my  servants  again  with  needles  to  purchase  provisions ; 
but  about  noon,  the  messenger  whom  we  had  commissioned 
to  Antchatcab,  returned ;  and  we  immediately  set  off  with- 
out having  taken  food.  We  prosecuted  our  journey  in  a 
south-westerly  direction,  advancing  about  two  leagues  to  the 
village  of  Belligucbs.  We  could  obtain  nothing  from  the 
inhabitants  of  this  village,  but  a  little  barley  bread,  which 
we  shared  with  our  beasts  of  burthen,  for  which  nothing  else 
could  be  procured.  Having  had  nothing  for  two  days  but 
a  small  allowance  of  barley  bread  for  each  individual,  we 
should  have  suffered  from  hunger,  had  not  a  priest  of  the 
village  given  us  a  fine  young  kid,  in  exchange  for  a  copy  of 
the  Gospel.    Nothing  could  be  purchased. 

22d.  We  pushed  forward  about  two  leagues  in  a  south- 
westerly direction,  as  far  as  Couara,  where  we  rested  awhile, 
waiting  the  arrival  of  those  whom  we  dispatched  yesterday 
in  search  of  provisions.  They  at  length  appeared,  bringing 
with  them  a  small  quantity  of  barley  bread  and  beer,  which 
the  attendants  of  Beleta  Darcopti  shared  in  common  with 
mine.    At  the  moment  we  were  ready  to  proceed,  we  re- 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  143 


ceived  the  unwelcome  orders  from  Oubea,  not  to  go  on,  until 
after  his  return.  We  were,  therefore,  compelled,  in  order 
to  procure  comfortable  lodgings,  to  retrace  our  steps  for  tlie 
distance  of  three  miles,  to  the  village  of  Faras  Sabar ;  or. 
as  it  is  sometimes  called,  Kedous  Georgis  Faras  Sabar ; 
that  is,  ''St.  George,  the  horse  is  broken;"  or,  '-he  has 
broken  the  horse." 

This  village  was  formerly  known  by  another  name.  But 
at  a  period  far  back  in  the  twilight  of  ages — so  the  story 
goes — a  military  officer,  desirous  of  pillaging  the  place,  en- 
tered it  with  hostile  forces.  He  was  suddenly  arrested  in 
his  career  ;  his  horse  fell  under  him  :  was  sadly  bruised, 
and  his  bones  badly  broken;  a  calamity  which  the  officer 
was  easily  led  to  attribute  to  the  influence  of  St.  George,  the 
patron  of  the  place.  He  afterwards  came  on  foot  to  the 
shrine  of  the  saint,  imploring  the  restoration  of  his  horse, 
and  promising  him  the  full  value  of  his  steed  in  silver.^ 
should  he  comply  with  his  request.  He  then  returned  to 
his  broken-down  horse,  and  to  his  utter  astonishment,  found 
him  not  only  restored — his  bruises  healed,  and  broken 
bones  made  whole,  but  what  was  more  wonderful,  his  color 
changed — formerly  brown,  he  was  now  white.  Filled  with 
gratitude,  he  performed  his  vow ;  and  the  village  from  that 
time  has  been  called  Faras  Sabar.  This  account  is  never 
called  in  question,  and  operates  favorably  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  village.  The  Abyssinians  sincerely  believe,  that  if 
one  should  have  the  hardihood  to  enter  the  limits  of  the  vil- 
lage by  force,  or  even  on  horseback,  he  would  inevitably  be 
punished  with  the  same  misfortune.  The  governors,  even 
in  the  time  of  war,  never  have  the  rashness  to  quarter  their 


144        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


soldiers  within  this  sacred  enclosure.  When,  therefore,  an 
enemy  is  ravaging  the  country.  Faras  Sabar  remains  un- 
touched ;  the  people  residing  in  the  vicinity  flee  to  it,  as  an 
asylum  from  danger,  carrying  with  them  their  families  and 
their  fortunes ;  a  circumstance  which  tends  to  render  the 
place  one  of  the  most  opulent  in  the  country. 

We  entered  these  peaceful  borders,  and  had  been  seated 
for  several  hours  near  the  church,  when  we  were  ordered 
to  move  our  quarters  and  go  back  to  another  village. 
While  sitting  there,  several  priests,  and  various  other  in- 
dividuals were  induced  to  pay  us  a  visit.  I  endeavored  to 
impress  upon  their  minds  their  errors  and  dangers  ;  and  to 
make  them  feel  the  necessity,  if  they  wished  to  be  saved  at 
last,  of  understanding  the  Scriptures,  and  clinging  to  them, 
as  the  only  unerring  rule  of  faith.  When  I  had  finished 
my  remarks,  one  of  the  priests  inquired  :  What  are  the  es- 
sential points  of  your  belief?" 

"  We  believe,"  I  replied,  "  all  that  is  contained  in  the 
word  of  Grod  ;  nothing  more." 

"  What  do  you  say  of  the  Alexandrian  faith?" 
Is  there,  I  asked,  one  faith  for  Alexandria,  and  another 
for  other  countries  ?" 

^-  Yes."  he  replied,  there  is  one  faith  of  the  Greeks,  one 
of  the  Franks,  one  of  the  Armenians,  &c.  ;  of  what  faith 
are  you  V ' 

"  All  this  variety  of  sects  and  creeds,"  I  answered,  "  has 
nothing  at  all  to  do  with  genuine  faith.  It  is  indeed, 
rather  a  proof  of  the  unbelief  and  disobedience  of  men  ;  it 
is  because  they  have  either  neglected  or  abandoned  the 
word  of  God,  and  followed  the  flickering  light  of  human  in- 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDEXCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  145 


genuity,  that  mankind  are  so  much  at  variance  upon  re- 
ligious subjects.  St.  Paul  says,  there  is  but  one  baptism,  one 
faith  ;  and  in  that  last  touching  prayer  of  our  Saviour  with 
his  disciples,  he  intercedes  with  the  Father  that  all  might 
be  one^  sanctified  through  the  truth,  which  is  the  word  of 
God." 

"  But/'  continued  the  priest,  what  is  your  opinion  of 
Arius  and  his  followers  ?  They  say  that  they  derive  their 
doctriaes  exclusively  from  the  Scriptures,  and  yet  they 
maintain  that  Jesus  Christ  is  a  mere  creature." 

Arius,"  I  replied,  promulgated  this  doctrine,  because 
he  did  not  clearly  understand  the  whole  of  the  Scriptures  ; 
while  professing  to  make  the  Gospel  the  rule  of  his  faith,  he 
was  in  reality  rejecting  a  part  of  it.  St.  Paul  says  in  the 
Epistle  to  the  Romans,  that  Christ  is  God  over  all,  blessed  for- 
ever, and  again,  both  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Philippians,  and 
in  that  to  the  Hebrews,  he  declares  that  all  things  were 
created  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  he  upholds  and  sustains 
the  world  by  the  word  of  his  power  ;  and  St.  John  is  equally 
explicit,  maintaining  that  he  is  the  IrvA  God  and  eternal  life." 

"  There  are  some,"  he  again  remarked,  who  maintain 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  proceeds  both  from  the  Father  and  the 
Son.  We  believe  that  it  proceeds  from  the  Father  only. 
What  is  your  opinion  ?" 

Christ  says  in  St.  John,  I  ivill  send  you  the  Holy  Spirit 
which  proceedeth  from  the  Father.'''' 

"  This  must  be  correct.  But  what  think  you  of  those 
who  say  that  the  divine  was  not  united  with  the  human 
nature  of  our  Saviour,  until  the  time  when  he  was  anointed 
by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  that  after  that  event,  it  was  some- 


146        JOURNAL   OF   A   llESIDEXCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


times  his  Deity,  and  sometimes  liis  humanity  merely  that 
constituted  the  operating  principle  within  him  ?" 

Knowing  this  to  be  a  subject  which  often  forms  the 
theme  of  their  bitterest  disputes,  I  replied :  This  is  alto- 
gether foreign  to  the  Gospel ;  it  is  meddling  with  that 
which  lies  too  deep  for  finite  comprehension,  and  savors  too 
much  of  that  philosophizing  spirit  and  subtle  investigation 
in  reference  to  matters  unknown,  which  is  the  product  of 
human  pride,  as  the  Apostle  Paul  seems  plainly  to  intimate 
in  the  second  chapter  of  Colossians.  It  is  enough  for  us  to 
know  that  Jesus  Christ  is  indeed  the  Almighty  God,  and 
that  he  became  really  and  truly,  man — a  man  of  sorrows, 
and  acquainted  icith  grief  to  procure  the  means  of  our  salva- 
tion ;  for  it  is  only  through  the  atoning  efi&cacy  of  his  blood, 
that  we  may  hope  to  obtain  the  inestimable  benefits  of  re- 
demption, even  the  forgiveness  of  sin.  If  indeed  we  would 
suffer  our  minds  to  become  absorbed  in  the  contemplation 
of  this  unbounded  love  of  God  to  sinners,  our  bosoms  would 
uniformly  glow  with  love  to  each  other,  and  we  might  easily 
live  together  in  peace  and  harmony,  free  from  the  burnings 
of  passion  and  the  bitterness  of  strife."  When  I  had  closed 
my  remarks,  one  of  the  priests  requested  of  me  a  copy  of 
the  Gospel ;  and  as  the  church  in  this  place  is  one  of  the 
most  celebrated  in  Abyssinia,  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  give 
him  one.    We  then  parted  in  friendship. 

We  now  moved  forward  to  Debaree,  a  village  situated 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  to  the  west  of  Faras  Sabar,  where 
we  have  procured  accommodations  for  the  night.  On  our 
arrival,  I  was  informed  that  Oubea  had  given  orders  to  de- 
tain Beleta  Darcopti  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  village,  un- 


JOURNAL   OF    A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  147 

til  ho  should  return.  But  I  was  told,  that  he  did  not  wish 
to  hinder  me  from  my  journey,  and  had  sent  therefore  a 
man  to  conduct  me  to  Gondar. 

23d.  I  passed  this  morning  in  the  pleasing  exercise  of 
reading  the  Scriptures  in  retirement.  It  is  my  present  cal- 
culation to  start  with  the  caravan  day  after  to-morrow  for 
Gondar.  This  evening  we  moved  our  quarters  for  the  night 
to  Amberco,  a  small  hamlet  situated  upon  a  considerable 
elevation,  about  a  league  to  the  north  of  Debaree,  and 
nearly  the  same  distance  to  the  west  of  Mount  Lamalemon. 
We  have  been  more  kindly  received  here  than  usual.  The 
place  is  situated  at  some  distance  from  the  common  route ; 
and  perhaps  it  is  partly  owing  to  this  circumstance,  that  the 
inhabitants  are  benevolently  disposed  towards  strangers. 

24th.  This  morning  I  returned  to  Debaree,  where  I  had 
left  my  effects,  and  proceeded  immediately  to  a  house  near 
the  market,  where  I  intend  to  pass  the  night.  I  was  sur- 
prised in  my  way  by  a  heavy  shower  of  rain,  mingled  with 
hail-stones  of  considerable  size.  I  hastily  fled  for  shelter 
to  a  small  house,  and  although  it  was  overflowing  with 
people,  I  had  the  good  fortune  to  gain  admittance  ;  but  mj 
attendants  were  compelled  to  remain  without,  exposed  to 
the  fury  of  the  pitiless  storm.  Just  before  reaching  the 
market,  I  found  a  man  lying  on  the  ground,  who  had  just 
suffered  the  amputation  of  a  leg,  as  a  puni&hment  for  revolt- 
ing from  the  cause  of  Oubea.  On  entering  the  house  which 
I  have  concluded  to  occupy,  I  found  an  aged  woman 
chained  to  a  man  who  had  been  guilty  of  murdering  her 
brother.  A  moment  after,  however,  I  saw  the  woman  freed 
from  her  confinement,  and  the  murderer  again  chained  to  a 


148        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

young  lad,  who  was  a  relative  of  him  who  had  been  killed. 
The  murderer  is  a  native  of  Walcait.  His  victim  had  for- 
merly held  the  office  of  priest ;  but  had  voluntarily  renounced 
his  vocation,  that  he  might  indulge  his  licentious  passions 
without  restraint.  He  had  sought  a  quarrel  with  his  mur- 
derer, and  in  the  contest  had  severely  injured  him.  The 
latter,  finding  himself  maimed,  almost  dying  from  his 
wounds,  and  withal  deeply  disgraced,  resolved  to  improve 
the  first  opportunity  which  should  offer,  to  take  the  life  of 
his  adversary  ;  and  meeting  him  not  long  since,  alone  in  the 
field,  he  put  his  bloody  design  into  execution.  There  was 
no  witness  of  the  villainous  deed ;  but  the  friends  of  the  de- 
ceased, well  knowing  the  rancorous  feelings  which  had  ex- 
isted between  the  murderer  and  his  victim,  seized  him, 
upon  suspicion.  They  were  at  first  desirous  of  seeing  him 
immediately  executed  according  to  their  summary  mode  of 
justice  :  for  the  law  of  retaliation  remains  in  all  its  force 
throughout  Abyssinia.  But  the  culprit  found  some  means 
of  making  his  escape,  and  fled  forthwith  to  Oubea,  to  whom 
he  disclosed  the  whole  affair. 

Oubea  sent  for  the  relatives  of  the  deceased,  and  urged 
them  to  settle  the  matter  with  the  offender  without  taking 
his  life ;  only  exacting  the  pecuniary  fine,  which  is  usually 
regarded  as  an  indemnification  for  the  crime  of  murder. 
The  friends  of  the  victim  were  persuaded  by  the  governor. 
The  criminal  was  therefore  sentenced  to  pay  the  sum  of 
twenty  okiets^  or  two  hundred  talaris ;  and  he  has  now  taken 
his  station  near  the  market,  and  constantly  asks  alms  of  all 
who  pass  in  his  way ;  that  he  may  have  wherewith  to  pay 
the  stipulated  fine.    From  morning  till  night  you  may  hear 


Journal  of  a  residence  op  abyssinia.  149 

his  voice  rising  above  the  din  of  business, Yanassi !  Yanas- 
si !"  "  For  my  life !  for  my  life  !"  When  a  murderer  is 
brought  before  a  governor,  he  has  no  authority  to  pronounce 
judgment  against  him  :  but  he  may  use  his  influence  with 
the  relatives  of  tlie  deceased,  to  induce  them  to  become  rec- 
onciled to  the  murderer ;  and  instead  of  taking  his  life,  to 
take  a  specified  sum  of  money ;  although  he  has  no  power 
to  enforce  the  acceptance  of  the  proposal.  If,  however,  the 
culprit  has  added  robbery  to  murder,  the  governor  assumes 
the  prerogative  of  deciding  against  him  in  person. 

The  market  of  Debaree  is  one  of  the  most  considerable  in 
Abyssinia.  It  is  open  every  Wednesday,  and  a  caravan  is 
organized  at  Gondar,  composed  of  twelve  or  fifteen  hundred 
men,  which  passes  regularly  every  week  from  the  city  to 
I  this  pla«e,  and  returns,  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  the 
capital  with  salt,  an  article  which  they  purchase  at  the  mar- 
ket in  exchange  for  cattle  and  cloth.  At  the  present  time, 
a  talari  is  worth  twenty -seven  pieces  of  salt,  about  ten  inches 
in  length,  two  in  breadth,  and  one  in  thickness.  At  Gon- 
dar, it  is  usually  worth  twenty-two  pieces,  though  sometimes 
not  more  than  fifteen.  The  market  at  Debaree  yields  to 
the  governor  of  Samen  an  annual  revenue  of  about  three 
thousand  talaris;  and  the  Negad-Ras,  or  principal  officer 
of  the  customs,  generally  appropriates  an  equal  amount  to 
his  own  use ;  though  he  is  said  to  be  guilty  of  extortion. 
He  is  a  Mussulman. 

25th.  I  set  off  this  morning  in  company  with  the  weekly 
caravan  for  Gondar.  Our  march  lay  over  a  level  country 
finely  watered  by  many  rivulets.  We  saw  only  a  single 
village,  named  Arena,  lying  on  the  left  of  our  route,  not  far 


150        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


from  nine  miles  S.  S.  W.  of  Debaree.  We  then  entered  a 
more  undulating  region — now  rising  into  hills,  and  again 
sinking  into  Yalle3's ;  and  scattered  here  and  there,  we  de- 
scried the  ruins  of  numerous  villages,  devastated  by  Googsa, 
who,  about  twenty-five  years  since,  swept  like  a  desolating 
flood  over  this  section  of  the  country.  From  Arona,  we 
pushed  forward  ten  or  twelve  miles  to  Tchambelga,  where  I 
have  taken  lodgings  beneath  a  leafless  tree. 

One  may  see,  even  from  Debaree,  the  trees  that  embosom 
the  church  of  Tchambelga,  which  Bruce  has  erroneously 
taken  far  the  <?edar,  and  Salt  (at  Taranta)  for  the  fir ;  but 
they  neither  entirely  resemble  the  cedars  of  Lebanon,  nor 
the  firs  of  Europe.  They  occupy  a  middle  space  between 
the  two ;  they  have  thorns,  but  neither  so  hard  nor  so  stiff" 
as  those  of  the  cedar,  and  yield  a  fruit  very  similar  to  that 
of  the  juniper  tree.  They  furnish  most  of  the  timber  used 
for  building  in  Abyssinia. 

In  passing  through  the  villages  to-day,  the  people  seemed 
almost  determined  to  force  me  to  become  their  Abuna,  that 
is  to  say,  bishop..  They  gathered  in  crowds  around  me, 
prostrating  themselves  before  me.  and  imploring  the  absolu- 
tion of  their  sins !  But  alas  !  when  I  saw  this  infatuation, 
it  seemed  as  if  my  heart  would  break.  Had  I  no  other  ob- 
jection to  such  promotion,  I  could  never  consent  to  receive 
the  homage,  little  less  than  adoration,  commonly  rendered 
to  a  bishop  in  Abyssinia,  and  indeed  throughout  the  LcA'ant. 

At  twilight  last  evening,  I  was  suddenly  seized  with 
agues  so  severe,  that  they  completely  overcame  me,  and  I 
was  unable  to  sit  up.  I  threw  myself  upon  my  bed,  and  the 
chills  which  had  shaken  my  frame,  were,  in  a  few  moments, 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  151 

succeeded  by  a  burning  fever.  I  drank  three  large  glasses 
of  water,  and  immediately  fell  into  a  gentle  slumber.  But 
I  was  soon  awakened  by  a  heavy  fall  of  rain,  which  com- 
pletely drenched  every  article  of  clothing  I  had  about  me ; 
the  water  that  flowed  beneath  the  grass  penetrated  even  the 
carpet  on  wliich  I  lay,  and  the  rain  still  fell  in  torrents.  I 
tried  to  procure  better  accommodations,  offering  a  talari  for 
a  house  only  for  the  night ;  but  all  my  efforts  were  in  vain. 
It  was  a  dark  hour  :  but  recommending  myself  to  the  Divine 
protection,  and  wrapping  ni}- clothes,  dripping  as  they  were, 
about  me,  I  resumed  my  couch.  Just  before  midnight,  the 
rain  ceased.  JMy  linen  absorbed  the  heat  which  radiated 
from  my  feverish  limbs,  and  I  soon  became  comfortable,  and 
rested  quietly  till  the  moment  of  our  departure  at  the  dawn 
of  daj. 

We  could  purchase  nothing  at  Tchambelga  but  a  little 
beer.  "We  were  not  left,  however,  entirely  destitute.  As  I 
was  quite  abstemious  yesterday  morning,  taking  but  a  small 
piece  of  barley-bread  with  garlic,  my  attendants  in  the  eve- 
ning, thinking  I  might  need  it,  generously  left  me  a  part  of 
their  own,  which,  after  traveling  about  two  hours  this  morn- 
ing, I  shared  with  them.  But  all  the  food  we  had  to  sustain 
us  under  the  fatigues  of  the  day,  hardly  amounted  to  an 
€unce  for  each.  "We  traversed  a  champaign  country  for  the 
distance  of  about  five  leagues,  without  observing  a  solitary 
village.  The  fiery  banner  of  war  has  long  waved  here  ;  the 
whole  region  forming,  for  more  than  thirty  years  past,  an 
almost  uninterrupted  battle-field,  where  the  belligerent 
forces  of  the  house  of  Googsa,  and  those  of  the  governors  of 


152        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


Samen  have  met  in  mortal  conflict,  doing  the  work  of  ravage 
and  death.  Consequently,  though  naturally  of  a  rich  and 
productive  soil,  it  now  sleeps  beneath  the  genial  sun  and 
refreshing  shower,  a  desolate  waste,  without  a  hamlet  to  re- 
lieve its  loneliness,  or  scarce  a  vestige  of  cultivation  to  en- 
liven the  scene.  The  country  we  then  passed  over  was  more 
broken  ;  and  after  traveling  over  hill,  dale,  and  mountain  for 
four  successive  hours,  we  arrived  at  Gondar,  the  goal  we  had 
long  toiled  to  reach.  This  is  a  city  of  considerable  magnitude, 
containing  within  its  circumference  forty-four  churches  ; 
and,  in  consequence  of  the  great  number  of  shade-trees 
around  them,  rather  resembles,  as  seen  from  a  distance,  a 
forest  than  a  metropolis  of  an  extensive  province. 

Before  entering  the  city,  we  were  informed  that  the  house 
of  Thelolargai,  to  whom  I  had  been  recommended  by  the 
governor  of  Tigre,  had  been  burnt.  I  was  therefore  obliged 
to  seek  other  accommodations,  and  have  taken  up  my  abode 
at  the  house  of  Enimaha,  the  man  whom  Sebagadis  gave  me 
as  guide.  But  on  our  arrival,  as  the  family  were  not  ex- 
pecting us,  they  had  neither  food  nor  drink  to  supply  our 
pressing  wants.  His  wife,  however,  soon  succeeded  in  pro- 
curing a  sufficiency  of  bread  and  beer,  but  learning  that  I 
did  not  drink  the  latter,  set  off  in  company  with  one  of  her 
domestics  for  the  market,  to  purchase  a  little  wine  or  mead, 
in  special  kindness  to  myself  Having  obtained  what  she 
sought,  on  her  return  she  was  assailed  by  thieves,  who  vio- 
lently took  away  the  mead  she  had  purchased,  and  robbed 
both  herself  and  servant  of  almost  every  article  of  clothing 
they  had  about  them.    She,  however,  did  not  submit  to  this 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  153 

depredation  tamely ;  she  struggled  in  self-defence,  and  re- 
ceived several  bruises  in  the  encounter  ;  though  when  she 
reached  home,  she  neither  evinced  pain,  nor  uttered  the  least 
complaint  respecting  the  abuse  she  had  received.  Oubea  is 
encamped  on  a  mountain  in  the  vicinity  of  Gondar. 

7* 


CHAPTER  II. 


Interview  with  Oubea. — Mr.  Gobat  concludes  to  remain  at  Gonclar. — 
Is  placed  by  Oubea  under  the  protection  of  the  Etchegua,  chief  of  the 
monks. — Conversations  with  Alaca  Waldab,  Habeta  Selasse,  and 
other  ecclesiastics,  (interspersed  throughout  the  chapter.) — Visit  to 
the  king,  Joas, — Troubles  at  the  custom-house. — Visit  to  Cantiba  Cas- 
sai,  governor  of  Gondar,  and  to  the  daughter  of  the  late  Ras  Googsa. 

March  27.  At  daybreak  this  morning,  I  was  informed 
that  Oubea  was  making  preparations  for  his  immediate  re- 
turn to  Samen,  together  with  all  his  forces.  Wishing  to  see 
him  before  his  departure,  I  hastened  to  meet  him  on  the 
road.  I  had  no  sooner  started,  however,  than  I  found  I 
was  not  to  go  alone ;  several  priests,  bearing  crosses  and 
other  ornaments  of  the  church,  were  also  speeding  their  way 
to  pay  him  their  respects,  and  do  him  homage. 

As  we  drew  near,  I  thought  it  proper  to  linger  in  the 
rear,  till  Oubea  had  completed  the  ceremony  of  receiving 
his  more  illustrious  visitors.  But  as  soon  as  he  saw  me 
waiting  at  a  distance,  instantly  alighting  from  his  mule,  he 
came  to  meet  me.  The  priests  began  at  once  to  address 
him  with  obsequious  and  complimentary  wishes  for  his  pros- 
perity. He  listened  to  them  a  few  moments,  then  bidding 
them  delay  their  attentions  for  the  present,  invited  me  to 
take  a  seat  by  his  side.  I  obeyed ;  and  as  he  had  ever 
been  kind  to  me,  even  generously  defraying  the  expenses  of 
my  journey  through  his  territory,  as  far  as  Debaree,  I 


JOURNAL   OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  155 

thought  it  my  duty  to  present  him  with  an  elegantly 
wrought  pistol,  which  I  had  in  my  possession.  He  appeared 
abundantly  pleased  with  the  gift,  though  he  had  expected 
no  compensation  for  the  valuable  services  he  had  rendered 
me.  While  he  was  examining  the  pistol,  I  tendered  him  a 
copy  of  the  four  Gospels  in  presence  of  all  his  officers. 
Soon  as  he  saw  it,  he  laid  aside  the  instrument  of  death,  and 
began  to  examine  the  Book  of  Life.  After  surveying  it  for 
a  moment  he  said,  "  This  is  a  gift  which  I  receive  with  pe- 
culiar pleasure."  He  then  inquired,  But  why  have  you 
come  into  this  unhappy  country,  at  such  a  crisis  as  this, 
when  war  is  raging,  and  such  fearful  commotions  are  dis- 
tracting the  government?'"' 

I  replied,  "  I  knew  not  the  actual  state  of  affairs  at  Gon- 
dar  when  I  left  the  province  of  Tigre :  besides,"  I  added, 
"  I  fear  God ;  and  I  know  that  even  amidst  the  distractions 
and  devastations  of  war,  the  Lord  reigns  and  will  graciously 
shield  from  harm,  all  who  call  upon  him." 

Then  turning  with  a  quick  and  animated  motion  to  his 
officers,  he  said,  Behold  !  a  tru-e  white  man  ;  yes,  the  very 
pearl  of  white  men  ;  we  have  never  met  with  such  a  one 
before.  But,"  continued  he,  how  could  Sebagadis  think 
of  allowing  such  a  man  as  this,  to  expose  his  property  and 
hazard  his  life  amidst  the  disorders  and  turmoils,  now  ex- 
isting in  the  country  P 

Perceiving  that  he  felt  an  interest  in  my  welfare,  I  ven- 
tured to  request  of  him  the  protection  of  some  efficient  indi- 
vidual, who  should  remain  with  me  while- 1  continued  at 
Gondar,  and  afterwards  accompany  me  as  far  as  his  resi- 
dence, on  my  return.     He  feelingly  replied,  while  tears 


156       JOURNAL   OF    A    RESIDEXCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


glistened  in  his  eyes,  I  would  gladly  assign  you  one,  but  I 
cannot  avoid  feeling  some  alarm  for  his  safety.  After  my 
departure,  he  will  be  left  alone  in  the  midst  of  enemies, 
and  will  probably  become  the  victim  of  the  assassin  ;  and 
then  you  will  be  exj  osed  to  increased  insult  and  suffering. 
You  had  better  return  with  me ;  if  you  arc  not  ready  to 
start  to-day,  I  will  delay  till  to-morrow." 

I  told  him  in  reply,  that  I  had  only  just  entered  the  city, 
not  having  arrived  till  last  evening  ;  and  it  would  be  there- 
fore impossible  for  me  to  return  so  soon.  He  then  called 
the  priests,  and  with  an  air  of  decision,  said  to  them,  "  I 
commit  this  stranger  to  your  protection;  see  that  no  evil 
befall  him.  Conduct  him  forthwith  to  the  house  of  the 
Etchegua  ;*  and  be  assured,  that  if,  through  your  negligence, 
or  fault,  he  receives  injury,  I  will  re(pire  it  at  your  hands — 
you  shall  be  entirely  responsible."  We  then  took  a  friendly 
leave  of  each  other. 

Oubea  is  a  young  man,  between  twenty-five  and  thirty 
years  of  age ;  a  little  below  the  ordinary  height,  and  of  an 
agreeable  physiognomy.  His  eye  is  keen,  sparkling  with  life 
and  intelligence,  his  lips  are  usually  wreathed  with  an  en- 
gaging smile,  his  hair  is  black,  arranged  according  to  the 
mode  of  the  country,  in  numerous  tresses,  and  hanging 
down  upon  his  shoulders.  His  costume  is  generally  white, 
simple  in  its  adjustment,  with  little  decoration,  and  no  effort 
at  display.  He  is  less  superstitious,  and  consequently  less 
under  the  influence  of  the  priests,  than  Sebagadis.  When 
not  particularly  under  the  dominion  of  pride,  he  frequently 

*  The  chief  of  all  the  monks  of  the  country,  and  almost  the  only  one 
who  has  at  present  any  authority  at  Gondar. 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  157 

shows  indubitable  marks  both  of  his  philanthropy  and  his 
regard  for  God.  At  some  future  period,  I  shall  endeavor 
to  spend  considerable  time  "with  him.  His  army  is  a  disor- 
derly band,  composed  of  from  three  to  four  thousand  men. 

On  my  return  to  the  city,  I  called  immediately  upon 
Tchelolargai,  who  apparently  received  me  with  the  same  de- 
gree of  cordiality  and  kindness  that  he  would  have  evinced 
to  Sebagadis  himself.  He  is  possessed  of  an  independent 
fortune,  a  merchant  by  occupation,  and  probably  one  of  the 
richest  in  Abyssinia.  Before  our  interview  closed,  several 
messengers,  one  after  another,  in  rapid  succession,  rushed 
into  the  house,  to  inform  my  host  that  the  whole  city  was  in 
a  tumult,  and  the  market  filled  with  thieves.  The  soldiers 
of  Oubea  were  seen  in  every  quarter,  hastening  hither  and 
thither  throughout  the  city  ;  everything  wore  the  appear- 
ance of  depredation  and  war.  Oubea  himself  has  arrested 
his  march,  and  encamped  his  army  at  a  little  distance  from 
Gondar  ;  and,  as  it  is  well  known  that  he  harbors  an  invet- 
erate grudge  against  the  priests  and  the  Etchegua,  it  is  a 
movement  peculiarly  calculated  to  excite  the  fears  of  the 
people.  The  reason  is  briefly  this.  Oubea  married  the 
daughter  of  the  deceased  governor,  Marou.  She  has  since 
died ;  but  she  left  a  number  of  children,  whom  he  regards 
as  the  legitimate  heirs  to  the  possessions  of  his  father-in-law, 
and  he  is  resolved  to  maintain  what  he  deems  their  legal 
rights.  But  a  sister  of  Marou  intends  to  secure  the  prop- 
erty to  herself.  Immediately  after  the  death  of  her  brother, 
she  seized  all  his  eflfects,  and  immediately  took  refuge  in  the 
quarters  of  the  Etchegua,*  where  she  still  resides.  This 

*  The  quarters  of  the  Etchegua  always  afford  a  safe  residence,  even. 


158        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


part  of  the  metropolis  being  entirely  under  the  control  of 
the  priests,  it  is  consequently  before  them  that  Oubea  must 
depose  his  claims ;  for  they  alone  have  authority  to  satisfy 
him.  To  them,  therefore,  he  has  now  proposed  his  terms 
of  accommodation  ;  if  within  a  certain  time,  they  shall  con- 
clude to  comply,  he  will  leave  them  in  peace ;  if  not,  he 
threatens  to  plunder  the  city. 

While  I  was  at  the  hou^e  of  Tchelolargai,  my  effects  were 
conveyed  to  one  of  the  churches,  and  a  room  prepared  for 
my  reception  near  the  residence  of  the  Etchegua.  The 
family  of  Emmaha  have  determined  to  take  up  their  abode 
with  me,  until  he  shall  receive  fresh  orders. 

28th.  Sabbath.  This  morning  I  had  the  pleasure  of  receiv- 
ing a  visit  from  one  of  the  disciples  of  Alaca  Waldab,  by 
the  name  of  Habeta  Selasse,  He  is  decidedly  one  of  the 
most  interesting  young  men  with  whom  I  have  become  ac- 
quainted since  my  arrival  in  the  country.  He  was  origi- 
nally from  Marfoud  in  Shoa.  I  had  a  long  conversation 
with  him  concerning  synods,  or  ecclesiastical  councils.  He 
inquired  what  we,  as  a  church,  thought  of  them. 

I  replied,  The  Word  of  God  is  the  only  rule  of  our 
faith :  we  believe  all  that  is  contained  in  the  sacred  canon. 
By  this  we  abide,  making  it  our  only  guiding-star  through 
life,  having  the  fullest  confidence,  that  if  we  follow  its  light, 
it  will  infallibly  conduct  us  to  heaven.  We,  indeed,  exam- 
ine the  results  of  ecclesiastical  councils,  but  we  do  not  hold 

in  the  midst  of  the  greatest  troubles.  No  governor  dares  eater  them  by 
force ;  otherwise,  Oubea  would  have  taken  possession  of  his  wife's  for- 
tune ere  this,  and  undoubtedly,  that  of  some  of  his  enemies,  who  have 
taken  refuge  under  this  protection. 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  159 

them  as  proofs  of  doctrine.  We  diligently  compare  them 
^yith  the  Bible ;  if  they  agree  with  this  unerring  standard 
of  truth,  we  receive  them  ;  if  not,  we  reject  them." 

"  Have  you  the  book  called  Kidam  Mariam  ?"  he  asked. 

"  I  have  seen  it,"  I  answered  ;  "  but  we  do  not  receive  it 
as- authority  in  matters  of  faith,  because  we  have  no  evidence 
that  it  was  divinely  inspired.  Indeed,  we  conjfidently  be- 
lieve the  contrary ;  for  without  canvassing  its  contents,  and 
thence  drawing  arguments  to  sustain  our  position,  we  well 
know  that  the  book  was  written  several  ages  posterior  to 
the  death  of  Mary." 

"  But  was  not  St.  Ephraim  the  author  of  the  work?" 

"  AVhether  Ephraim  was  a  saint  or  not,  is  a  point  I  shall 
not  undertake  to  decide.  I  thiuk  there  were  many  excel- 
lent traits  in  his  character,  and  he  has  perhaps  recorded 
some  truths ;  but  he  seems  to  have  been  one  of  those,  who 
too  fretpently  confiound  and  darken  truths  which  they  do 
not  fully  understand,  and  affirm  what  they  do  not  know.  It 
is,  perhaps,  in  his  writings,  more  than  anywhere  else,  that  we 
shall  find  the  seeds  of  the  Koran  of  Mohammedans  ;  at  least, 
it  is  undeniably  true,  that  the  false  prophet  was  enabled  to 
make  too  much  use  of  them  in  leading  off  and  corrupting 
his  followers." 

He  now  changed  the  current  of  his  inquiries,  and  re- 
quested me  to  explain  the  reason  why  there  were  so  many 
different  creeds  and  varying  sects  among  professed  Chris- 
tians. 

The  true  cause  of  all  this  diversity  of  opinion,"  t  replied, 
"  consists  in  the  fact,  that  mankind  have  too  much  neglected 
the  Word  of  God,  and  followed  the  doctrines  and  devices  of 


160         JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

men,  who,  when  not  guided  alone  by  revelation,  are  ever 
liable  to  become  bewildered  in  the  mists  of  error.  These 
divisions  of  his  followers,  are  by  no  means  pleasing  to  Jesus 
Christ ;  he  unequivocally  expresses  his  desire  that  all  might 
be  07ie  in  him ;  and  St.  Paul  has  as  explicitly  taught  us  that 
there  is  but  one  faith,  and  one  spirit,  which  universally  ac- 
tuates all  genuine  believers,  and  that  this  spirit  must  habit- 
ually dwell  in  the  heart  of  every  Christian  ;  otherwise,  he 
cannot  be  regarded  as  belonging  to  Christ.  In  accordance 
with  these  declarations,  we  find,  that  wherever  Christ,  by 
his  spirit,  has  taken  up  his  abode,  peace  and  harmony  exist, 
a  similarity  of  views  prevails,  as  he  has  himself  declared : 
"  By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  disciples^  if  ye  have 
love  one  to  a7iother All  these  discrepancies  in  opinion  and 
unhallowed  contentions,  therefore,  prove  that  there  are  but 
few  real  Christians  in  the  world.  The  fact  is  a  solemn  mo- 
nition to  us,  to  watch  over  ourselves  with  the  severest  scru- 
tiny, lest  we  settle  down  in  a  false  security,  satisfied  with 
the  bare  name  of  Christian.  It  should  be  a  voice  contin- 
ually sounding  in  our  ears  to  arouse  us  from  our  lethargy. 
We  should  become  thoroughly  persuaded  that  Jesus  Christ, 
by  the  communication  of  those  lively  hopes  and  heaven-born 
consolations,  which  the  Holy  Spirit  inspires,  has  indeed  and 
in  truth,  taken  up  his  abode  in  our  hearts.  Then,  instead 
of  differences  in  external  forms  of  religious  worship,  instead 
of  heart-burnings  and  disputations  concerning  them,  joy, 
love,  and  peace — these  happy  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  would 
brighten  every  countenance,  warm  every  heart — we  should 
live  as  brethren,  loving  each  other,  as  Christ  hath  loved  us^ 
Habeta  Selasse  called  upon  me  again  this  afterDoon,  ac- 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  161 


companied  by  one  of  his  fellow-disciples.  He  proposed 
several  questions  respecting  Adam,  most  of  which  were  of 
trifling  importance.  He  inquired,  for  example,  when 
Adam  received  the  Holy  Spirit, — how  long  I  supposed  ho 
continued  in  Paradise,  &c.  To  such  questions  I  usually  have 
but  one  answer :  "  I  do  not  know ;  the  Bible  has  given  us 
no  information  upon  that  point,  and  we  have  no  other  means 
of  ascertaining  the  truth."  He  then  proceeded  to  inquire 
my  views  upon  the  future  condition  of  infants  who  die  before 
receiving  the  ordinance  of  baptism.    I  again  replied  : 

I  do  not  know.  God  in  the  plenitude  of  his  wisdom  has 
not  seen  fit  to  give  us  any  explicit  revelation  in  regard  to 
this  subject ;  although  on  the  authority  of  that  passage 
where  Christ  seems  to  intimate  that  they,  and  only  they, 
who  resemble  children,  are  fitted  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
I  am  disposed  to  gather  the  opinion,  that  those  who  die  in 
extreme  infancy  are  finally  saved." 

"  How  can  they  be  saved,  since  infants  do  not  receive  the 
Holy  Spirit  until  they  are  baptized  ?" 

"But  is  this  position  supported  by  the  word  of  God? 
It  appears  to  me  that  it  teaches  us  -directly  the  reverse. 
We  are  told  that  Cornelius  and  his  family  received  the 
Holy  Spirit  previous  to  baptism :  and  St.  Peter  informs  us 
that  the  baptism  which  operates  to  the  saving  of  the  soul, 
does  not  consist  in  the  application  of  water,  but  in  the  re- 
newing and  cleansing  of  the  heart  by  the  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit :  of  which,  the  baptism  by  water  is  only  the  ex- 
ternal sign." 

"  But  another  question.  Wc  maintain  that  the  saints 
who  lived  under  the  old  dispensation,  were  not  admitted  to 


162        JOURNAL   OF   A   JIESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

the  pleasures  of  Paradise,  until  after  the  death  of  Christ. 
What  is  your  opinion  upon  this  point?" 

"  You  believe  what  the  Bible  does  not  teach  ;  and  as  that 
is  the  only  standard  of  my  faitb,  I  must  say  in  regard  to 
your  inquiry,  I  know  nothing  about  it :  though  I  feel  per- 
fectly satisfied  from  certain  passages  of  Holy  Writ,  that  the 
saints  of  old  were  in  a  state  of  rest  and  fruition  previous  to 
the  death  of  Christ.  Besides,  it  appears  to  me  altogether 
inconsistent  to  suppose  that  those  who  enjoyed  the  happi- 
ness of  walking  with  God  on  earth — of  seeing  him  and 
speaking  with  him,  as  it  were,  face  to  face,  should  be  de- 
prived of  these  blessed  privileges,  as  soon  as  they  are  de- 
livered from  the  clogs  of  mortalit}^  Por  what  is  Paradise, 
if  not  a  state  of  close  and  intimate  communion  with  God  ? 
If  there  are  other  privileges,  they  must  be  vastly  inferior  to 
this." 

But  does  not  St.  Peter  intimate  that  our  Saviour  de- 
scended to  the  spirits  in  prison,  and  preached  to  them  de- 
liverance ?" 

"  This,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  is  a  passage  of  difficult 
import :  but  we  shall  be  better  able  to  ascertain  its  mean- 
ing, if  we  bear  in  mind  of  whom  the  Apostle  is  speaking. 
He  has  no  reference  to  the  saints  of  the  Old  Testament ;  he 
refers  only  to  those  persons  who  lived  in  the  time  of  Noah. 
Besides,  he  expressly  speaks  of  them  as  unbelievers^  whereas 
Abraham  is  called  the  father  of  believers.  As  the  saints  of 
old,  in  every  successive  age,  and  under  all  circumstances, 
were  saved  through  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  slain  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world  ;  so  it  is  bj  faith  in  Christ  alone  that 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  163 

we  also  can  be  justified  before  God,  and  delivered  from  the 
wrath  to  come." 

Habeta  Selasse  then  turning  to  his  companion  remarked, 
that  he  thought  me  well  versed  in  the  Scriptures.  "  Yes," 
the  other  replied  ;  "  and  he  is  not  ashamed  to  own  that  his 
knowledge  does  not  extend  beyond  the  simple  teachings  of 
the  Bible.  But  we  are  not  so  candid — we  are  too  proud 
to  acknowledge  our  ignorance,  even  when  convinced  of  it." 

Selasse  now  changing  the  subject,  inquired,  "  What  is  the 
cause  of  death?" 

"  Death,  according  to  St.  Paul,  is  the  wages  of  sin." 

"  Why,  then,  did  the  Virgin  Mary  die,  since  she  was  with- 
out sin?" 

Here  you  can  see,"  I  replied,  into  what  bewildering 
errors  men  are  sometimes  drawn,  when  they  yield  them- 
selves up  to  the  delusions  of  human  reason,  as  you  must  ac- 
knowledge yourself  sometimes  disposed  to  c'o  ;  for  aside 
from  the  general  tenor  of  Scripture,  almost  every  page  of 
which  teaches  us  that  mankind  are  universally  sinners, 
liars,  and  wanderers  from  truth  and  dut}^  I  tbink  I  can 
convince  you  from  two  passages  recorded  in  the  Gospel,  that 
Mary,  like  every  other  son  and  daughter  of  Adam,  was  a  sin- 
ner both  before  and  after  the  birth  of  the  Saviour.  In  the 
first  place,  you  will  grant  that  those  who  are  in  health  have 
no  need  of  a  physician,  and  that  those  who  are  morally 
whole — who  are  not  lost  in  sin,  have  no  need  of  a  Saviour. 
Yet  Mary,  in  the  first  chapter  of  Luke,  calls  our  Lord  her 
Saviour." 

Habeta  Selasse,  while  the  bystanders  looked  upon  each 
other,  remarked,  "  Your  reasoning  is  incontestable." 


164         JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


I  resumed  ;  -  The  otlier  passage  to  wliicli  I  alluded,  you 
will  find  in  the  second  chapter  of  Luke.  It  is  there  said, 
that  when  Jesus  was  tw^elve  years  old,  Mary  and  Joseph 
went  up  to  Jerusalem,  taking  the  child  with  them ;  and  that 
after  the  departure  of  his  parents  on  their  return,  Jesus, 
unperceived  by  them,  still  continued  at  Jerusalem/' 

Here,  Selasse  suddenly  interrupting  me,  cried  out,  "  Yes, 
it  must  be  acknowledged,  that  whoever  willingly  or  carelessly 
separates  himself  from  his  Kedeemer,  is  undeniably  a 
sinner." 

"  Notwithstanding,"  I  continued,  I  do  not  know  that  we 
can  find,  either  on  the  pages  of  Inspiration,  or  of  any  other 
book  with  which  I  am  acquainted,  another  female  so  pure  in 
feeling  and  spotless  in  character,  as  the  mother  of  our  Lord. 
She  is  indeed  worthy  of  every  Christian's  imitation  for  her 
faith,  her  submission,  her  humility,  and  all  the  kindred 
graces ;  nevertheless,  since  she  was  a  mere  creature,  even 
allowing  that  she  was  not  a  sinner,  I  could  never  persuade 
myself  that  we  ought  to  pray  to  her,  much  less,  adore  her." 

After  a  short  pause,  he  resumed  the  conversation  by  in- 
quiring, "  Is  then  the  death  of  every  individual  the  wages 
of  his  own  sins,  or  the  wages  of  Adam's  sin  ?" 

''•  St.  Paul  informs  us  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  Romans,  that 
by  one  man's  disobedience,  sin  entered  into  the  world, 
and  death  by  sin  ;  and  that  death  has  passed  upon  all  men, 
for  that  all  have  sinned.  Thus  the  death  of  the  body  is  the 
consequence  of  the  sin  of  Adam ;  but  the  death  of  the 
soul — eternal  perdition,  is  the  fruit  of  individual  sins. 
'  The  soul  that  sinneth,  it  shall  die.'  " 

Then  turning  to  the  company,  Selasse  observed,  "  I  have 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


165 


never  heard  so  clear  an  exposition  of  this  difficult  sub- 
ject." 

We  now  dropped  the  conversation,  and  after  reading  to- 
gether a  few  passages  of  the  Gospel,  we  separated  with  the 
spirit  of  friends  ;  I  might  almost  say,  with  the  affection  of 
brethren. 

29th.  I  received  a  visit  to-day  from  a  wealthy  merchant 
by  the  name  of  Kidam  Mariam.  He  came  accompanied  by 
a  priest,  and  another  individual  who  manifested  some  curi- 
osity to  see  me.  Mariam  is  the  Xegad  Ras,  or  chief  of  the 
caravan,  in  connection  with  which  our  friend  Girgis  traveled 
from  Massowali  to^  Adowah,  on  his  return  from  Egypt.  Gir- 
gis had  frequently  spoken  to  him  of  us  ;  he  consequently 
knew  my  name,  and  had  already  acquired  some  idea  of  my 
religious  sentiments.  He  therefore  commenced  conversa- 
tion immediately  on  entering  m}'  apartment,  by  asking, 
"  Why  do  you  not  love  the  Virgin  Mary?" 

"  We  do  love  her,  but  we  do  not  adore  her." 

"  Why  do  you  not  pray  to  her  ?" 

"  For  the  obvious  reason  that  God  in  his  word  has  not 
commanded  us  to  ;  on  the  contrary,  he  has  pointed  us  to 
Jesus,  as  the  only  Mediator  between  God  and  man.  Be- 
sides, he  has  said,  cursed  is  the  man  who  trusteth  in  man^  and 
maketh  flesh  his  arm  ;  for  all  the  help  we  may  expect  from 
this  source  will  surely  fail  us." 

"  Do  you  confess  your  sins  ?"  he  inquired. 

"  Yes  ;  we  confess  our  sins,  but  we  confess  them  to  God, 
who  alone  can  forgive  them.  We  are,  indeed,  happy  at  all 
times  to  confess  our  faults  one  to  the  other  ;  but  it  is  only 
for  the  sake  of  offering  up  our  united  requests,  more  accept- 


166        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

ably,  to  the  Giver  of  every  mercy,  for  pardon  and  reconcili- 
ation." 

"  But  did  not  Jesus  say  to  his  disciples,  '  Whosoever  sins 
ye  remii^  iJicy  are  remitted  unto  iheni?  " 

"  Yes,  but  do  you  not  mistake  the  true  import  of  the  pas- 
sage ?  This  can  have  no  refei-ence  to  that  kind  of  absolution, 
which  the  priests  of  the  present  day  claim  the  privilege  of  be- 
stowing ;  for  we  do  not  find  in  all  the  subsequent  writings  of 
the  Apostles  that  they  ever  attached  such  a  meaning  to  these 
remarkable  words  of  our  Lord." 

'•But  what  do  you  think  of  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ? 
Do  you  attribute  two  natures  to  him,  or  only  one  ?" 

"  This  is  a  point  that  has  awakened  much  angry  discus- 
sion. Indeed,  men  of  various  sects  and  nations  have 
quarreled  quite  too  much  about  a  word,  the  indeterminate 
signification  of  which  varies  in  almost  every  language  ;  and 
it  is  a  lamentable  fact,  which  only  proves  the  corruption  of 
man,  and  his  need  of  the  meek  and  gentle  spirit  of  Christ. 
The  Bible  speaks  neither  of  one,  nor  of  two  natures,  though 
it  plainly  reveals  the  interesting  truth,  that  Jesus  Christ  is 
truly  God  and  truly  man." 

Do  you  suppose,"  continued  Selasse,  "  that  the  Divinity, 
as  well  as  humanity  of  Jesus  suffered  and  expired  on  the 
cross  ? — or  was  it  merely  his  humanity." 

This  is  one  of  those  subjeets  which  lies  far,  very  far  be- 
yond our  reach,  when  we  take  any  other  guide  than  the 
Bible.    St.  Paul  says  to  Timothy,  God  is  immortal." 

How  then  does  Jesus  save  us  ?  Is  it  as  God,  or  as 
man?" 

"  Jesus  unquestionably  has  loved  us  with  a  divine  love, 


JOURNAL   OF   A    RESIDEWCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  167 


for  it  is  such  in  its  lieight  and  depth  as  none  but  a  God  can 
feel.  But  as  St.  Paul  tells  us  in  Hebrews  and  elsewhere,  that 
he  became  man  in  order  to  die  to  save  us  ;  for  it  is  only  by  his 
death  that  he  Las  destroyed  liim  who  had  the  power  of  death  ; 
and  it  is  only  by  the  blood  of  his  cross  that  he  has  reconciled 
us  to  God,  and  procured  eternal  redemption  for  us.  It  is 
this  love — this  boundless  love  of  God  to  us  vile  and  worth- 
less sinners — that  should  unceasingly  employ  our  thoughts, 
and  form  the  daily  theme  of  our  daily  conversation  ; — instead 
of  devoting  as  we  do  so  much  of  our  time  to  vain  jangling 
and  unprofitable  disputes  on  unintelligible  subjects ;  or  of 
giving  so  much  of  our  attention  to  the  shadowy  pursuits  of 
this  fading  scene.  If  such  were  the  invariable  fruits  of  our 
faith,  it  could  scarcely  be  otherwise  than  the  true  faith." 

30th.  I  have  not  ventured  abroad  at  all  since  my  arrival, 
having  chosen  to  seclude  myself  as  much  as  possible,  in 
consequence  of  the  distracted  state  of  the  city.  This 
morning,  however,  circumstances  seemed  to  call  me  out. 
I  first  visited  Achaber.  collector  of  the  revenues,  to  whom 
it  had  been  reported  that  I  entered  the  city  with  a 
large  amount  of  merchandise.  I  found  little  difficulty 
in  convincing  him  of  the  error  of  the  report.  "We 
settled  our  affairs  pleasantly ;  and  he  gave  me  permis- 
sion to  go  where  I  pleased,  until  Beleta  Darcopti  should 
return  to  confirm  the  statement  I  had  made  concerning 
my  character  and  employments.  I  afterwards  called  at 
the  house  of  the  Etchegua,  Phillipos,  but  did  not  see 
him.  He  sent  one  of  his  domestics  to  say  to  me,  that  he 
should  be  very  happy  to  see  me  at  the  expiration  of  the  fast, 
(it  being  fast  before  Easter,)  but  during  the  consecrated 


168        JOURNAL   OF   A   RErilDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

season  it  would  be  inconvenient  to  receive  calls  from  any 
one.  He  also  had  the  goodness  to  appoint  a  man  to  be  my 
guide,  and  directed  him  to  attend  me  to  -whatever  part  of 
the  city  either  my  business  or  pleasure  should  lead  me.  I 
then  left  the  Etchegua,  and  proeeeded  to  the  residence  of 
the  Emperor  Guigar,  who  bears,  however,  nothing  more 
than  the  name  of  royalty,  for  he  neither  enjoys  the  magnifi- 
cence of  a  prince,  nor  possesses  those  intellectual  endow- 
ments and  moral  qualities  which  the  exalted  station  de- 
mands. He  was  formerly  a  monk ;  but  after  the  death  of 
King  Joas,  his  brother,  he  laid  aside  the  cowl  of  St.  An- 
thony, and  assumed  the  crown  and  title  of  sovereignty. 
But  the  first  was  much  more  becoming  his  character,  and 
far  more  suitable  to  the  energies  of  his  mind. 

He  has  resumed  his  connection  with  the  wife  whom  he 
married  previously  to  embracing  the  monastic  life,  though 
it  is  said  that  he  has  been  induced  to  take  this  step,  not 
from  any  conscientious  scruple,  but  barely  for  the  sake  of 
protracting  the  line  of  his  family.  He  resides  in  a  small 
circular  house,  built  by  Joas,  on  the  ruins  of  a  part  of  the 
palace  that  was  erected  by  the  Portuguese.  After  our  first 
salutations  were  over,  he  bluntly  inquired,  Have  you  any 
present  for  me  ?" 

"  No,"  I  replied,  I  never  carry  with  me  anything  more 
than  what  is  absolutely  necessary  for  my  convenience,  and 
to  enable  me  to  discharge  the  duties  of  my  station  ;  but  if 
you  will  accept  a  copy  of  the  Gospel.  I  will  most  cheerfully 
present  you  with  one."  He  said  he  should  be  pleased  to  see 
it,  and  I  promised  to  send  it  to  him  the  next  day. 

He  then  directed  a  servant  to  show  me  the  different  apart- 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ADYriSINIA.  1G9 

meuts  of  the  palace.  It  must  have  been  once  a  fine  edifice, 
and  although  now  in  ruins,  it  is  far  superior  to  anything  I 
had  expected  to  sec  in  Abyssinia.  Three  chambers  or  halls, 
and  several  smaller  rooms,  still  remain  in  a  tolerable  state 
of  preservation,  though  they  have  lain  so  long  unoccupied 
that  they  present  a  very  disagreeable  appearance,  being 
covered  with  dust  and  other  impurities.  The  king  occupies 
but  a  single  room.  This  is  decently  furnished  for  this  coun- 
try, and  divided  by  a  white  curtain.  After  I  had  completed 
my  examination  of  the  mansion,  he  asked  me  if  I  had  ever 
seen  so  superb  an  edifice.  "  Yes,"  said  I,  I  think  I  may 
have  seen  Kome  in  my  own  country  that  might  bear  a  com- 
parison with  it."'  "What!"  he  exclaimed  with  surprise, 
"are  there  indeed  men  at  the  present  day  who  are  capable 
of  executing  such  magnificent  works  V  I  bad  thought  best 
to  converse  with  the  king  through  an  interpreter  ;  and  thus 
far  he  performed  his  task  tolerably  well,  construing  accu- 
rately whatever  I  said.  But  having  occasion  to  speak  on 
some  doctrinal  points,  upon  which  duty  compelled  me  to  ox- 
press  opinions  different  in  some  respects  from  his  own.  I  had 
a  painful  opportunity  of  seeing  how  useless  it  is  to  think  of 
preaching  the  Gospel  through  the  medium  of  unchristian 
interpreters ;  for  whenever  I  advanced  an  idea  varying  at 
all  with  the  principles  of  the  king,  he  not  only  would  not 
repeat  it,  but  frequently  said  what  was  precisely  the  re- 
verse. 

The  emperor  is  said  to  be  eighty-six  years  of  age,  though 
to  me  he  did  not  appear  to  be  more  than  sixty-five  or  sev- 
enty. He  is  evidently  not  very  proud  of  his  office,  and  he 
is  waiting  apparently  with  some  little  anxiety,  for  the  arri- 

8 


170        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

val  of  the  Abuna,  when  it  is  supposed  another  king  will  be 
crowned,  and  assume  his  place  and  dignity.  He  has  en- 
joyed the  name  of  royalty  about  seven  years.  Joas  reigned 
four  years,  to  the  general  satisfaction  of  the  people.  He 
was  not,  however,  entirely  unassisted,  beiog  efficiently  sus- 
tained by  Has  Googsa,  who  was  his  firm  support,  or  rather 
his  superior.  But  Cuigar  has  no  Ras  ;  he  lives  upon  the 
contributions  of  the  grandees  of  his  dominions,  who  furnish 
him  with  whatever  their  generosity  prompts  them  to  bestow. 
He  seemed,  however,  to  have  some  property  at  his  disposal ; 
for  he  told  me  that  had  it  not  been  the  season  of  fast,  he 
would  have  had  a  beef  butchered  for  my  entertainment. 

31st.  This  morning  I  made  my  first  visit  to  Alaca  Wal- 
dab,  who  is  celebrated  for  his  learning  throughdat  Abys- 
sinia. He  is  a  fine  old  man ;  though  feeble  and  a  cripple. 
When  I  entered,  he  arose  and  sat  upon  the  bed  on  which 
he  was  reclining ;  grasping  my  hand  with  energy,  and  kiss- 
ing it  with  a  warmth  which  woidd  have  indicated  a  much 
longer  acquaintance.  I  spent  only  a  short  time  with  him, 
but  he  earnestly  improved  it  in  conversation.  He"  began  by 
lamenting  the  gloomy  condition  of  Abyssinia.  He  spake  of 
his  own  wickedness  and  errors,  and  the  wickedness  and 
errors  of  his  countrymen,  remarking  that  they  ha.d  made 
little  progress  in  knowledge  or  mental  elevation.  This  is 
true,"  I  replied,  '-more  or  less  in  every  country  :  go  where 
we  will  over  this  revolted  world,  we  shall  find  wicked  men 
giving  a  loose  to  their  unhallowed  desires  ;  an  evidence  of 
the  extent  of  human  corruption.  But  the  view  of  our  ow» 
corruption  should  teach  us  to  appreciate  the  amazing  love  of 
God  to  uSj  and  prompt  us  to  requite  it  with  answering  love; 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  171 


For  it  is  great  love  that  God  requires  of  us,  not  great 
knowledge.''^ 

"  Yes.  yes,"  he  replied  with  animation,  "  if  vre  could  only 
feel  a  warmer  glow  of  love  to  God,  and  a  more  heart-felt  at- 
tachment to  each  other,  how  much  better  it  would  be  for  us!" 

Waldab  has  the  reputation  of  being  the  most  learned  man 
in  Abyssinia.  There  are  few  works  in  the  Ethiopic  lan- 
guage with  which  he  is  not  acquainted  ;  and  by  his  close 
and  unwearied  application  to  the  Arabic,  he  has  become  so 
much  of  a  master  of  it  as  to  be  able  to  converse  in  it  very 
intelligibly.  When  we  parted  he  indicated  the  kindest 
feelings,  expressing  the  desire  that  I  would  call  upon  him 
frequently. 

This  afternoon  I  received  another  visit  from  his  disciple, 
Habeta  Selasse.  As  usual,  he  proposed  several  questions. 
He  appears,  in  many  respects,  a  promising  young  man  ; 
manifesting  no  ordinary  thirst  for  knowledge  and  mental 
improvement :  and  to  day  I  was  particularly  pleased  to 
find  him  in  some  measure  secsille  of  the  wretchedness  of  his 
spiritual  condition.  ••  I  desire,"  said  he,  "  to  become  good, 
but  I  find  that  I  am  extremely  prone  to  sin  ;  even  when  I 
sincerely  desire  to  do  well,  Satan  is  ever  by  me,  tempting 
me  to  evil."  Our  conversation  was  directed  principally  to 
the  ordinance  of  the  Holy  Supper ;  and  when  we  came  to 
speak  of  transubstantiation,  he  evinced  strong  disapproba- 
tion, and  even  horror  at  the  tbought  of  it ;  remarking,  "  We 
do  not  literally  believe  in  the  doctrine.  We  call  the  bread 
and  wine  used  in  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  the 
body  and  blood  of  J esus  Christ,  to  distinguish  them  from 
the  bread  and  wine  used  for  ordinary  purposes.    But  we  do 


172       JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

not  maintain  tliat  their  constituent  elements  are  changed. 
We  believe  that  the  bread  remains  bread,  and  the  wine, 
wine ;  but  that  believers,  when  thej  partake  of  the  bread 
and  wine,  spiritually  partake  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ." 

He  instituted  some  inquiries  concerning  the  Greek,  the 
Coptic,  and  xVrmenian  churches,  and  asked  me  from  which 
of  them  it  was  most  suitable  for  his  countrymen  to  receive 
their  x\.buna.  As  is  my  custom,  I  seized  the  opportunity 
which  this  inquiry  presented,  to  unfold  to  his  view  the 
enormities  and  errors  into-  which  men  fall,  the  moment  they 
neglect  to  follow  the  word  of  God.  As  to-  these  sects,  I  told 
him.  there  was  no  material  difference  between  them,  that  all 
had  wandered  far  from  the  light  of  truth,  and  were  corrupt 
both  in  doctrine  and  practice  ;  but  if  any  preference  were  to 
be  given  to  either,  I  might  say,  perhaps,  there  were  some 
more  favorable  appearances  among  the  Greeks  with  refer- 
ence to  their  future  improvement,  than  among  the  others. 

April  1st.  A  great  part  of  the  day  has  been  engrossed 
with  visits  of  very  little  importance.  I  passed  two  or  three 
hours,  however,  with  Habeta  Selasse,  very  agreeably.  Ac- 
cording to  our  usual  practice,  we  conversed  upon  the  great 
truths  of  revelation.  The  more  I  see  of  him,  the  more  I  am 
pleased  with  his  intelligence.  For  the  whole  three  years 
which  I  have  spent  among  the  Arabs,  I  have  met  with  no 
one,  who  has  appeared  to  me  to  possess  so  rich  a  fund  of 
scriptural  knowle(5ge.  We  touched  also  upon  other  topics, 
and  I  took  the  opportunity  to  explain  to  him  the  difference 
existing  between  our  church  and  the  papists,  who  are  known 
here  by  the  name  of  Franks. 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  173 

2d.  Again  visited  Acbaber,  the  collector  of  the  revenues. 
There  was  present  quite  a  cluster  of  people,  and  among  the 
number  several  priests,  who  were  disputing  with  Cantiba 
Cassai,  governor  of  Gondar.  His  soldiers,  it  seems,  had 
been  detected  in  .stealing  beer  and  various  other  articles ; 
and  if  1  were  not  misinformed,  as  Cantiba  refused  to  restore 
the  rifled  goods,  the  priests  had  leveled  against  him  the 
anathema  of  the  church.  The  Abjssinians  fear  excommu- 
nication very  little  less  than  death.  Indeed,  this  is  the  only 
thing  which  greatly  alarms  the  grand-eef..  Cantiba  Cassai 
felt  its  influence,  and  was  consequently  extremely  sad  at  the 
announcement  of  his  sentence,  though  it  was  evident  that 
indignation  was  mingled  with  his  grief,  notwithstanding  his 
efi"orts  to  conceal  its  expression.  After  closing  my  inter- 
view with  Achaber,  I  called  up0.n  Alaca  Waldab.  He 
opened  the  conversation  by  remarking,  that  it  was  currently 
reported  from  all  quarters,  that  I  knew  •everything,  and  that 
no  one  could  propose  to  me  a  question  which  I  could  not 
solve.  I  told  him  the  report  was  altogether  incorrect ;  that 
for  a  long  time  past  I  had  made  the  word  of  God  my  almost 
exclusive  study ;  and  that  the  more  I  read  its  sacred  pages, 
and  contemplated  its  tremendous  truths,  the  more  I  was 
convinced  that  I  knew  nothing  at  all.  "  But,"  I  added,  "  a 
reputation  for  erudition  is  of  little  moment ;  there  is  only 
one  thing  necessary  for  us  to  know,  and  that  is  a  knowledge 
of  God  in  Jesus  Christ — a  knowledge  that  is  inseparably 
connected  with  love  to  his  holy  name." 

There  were  present  with  Alaea  Waldab  five  ©r  six  priests, 
who  proposed  several  abstruse  and  perplexing  questions,  to 
each  of  which  I  endeavored  to  find  an  appropriate  answer  in 


174        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


some  passage  of  Scripture.  For  example  ;  they  inquired, 
"Was  Jesus  Christ  anointed  with  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the 
same  sense  that  Christians  are?" 

I  replied  ;  I  do  not  know  ;  I  only  know  that  St.  Peter 
says  in  the  tenth  of  Acts,  that  God  anointed  Jesus  of  Naz- 
areth icith  the  Holy  Ghost  and  iciih  poicrcr?  " 

How  much  influence  had  the  Holy  Spirit  in  effecting 
the  incarnation  of  our  Saviour  ?" 

^-  This  is  a  depth  too  profound  for  human  reason  to  ex- 
plore. All  we  know  is  contained  in  the  declaration  of  the 
angel  Gs.briel  to  Mary ;  '  21ie  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon 
thee^  and  the  poicer  of  the  Highest  shull  overshadow  thee.''  " 

"  What  was  the  anointing  which  the  Holy  Spirit  wrought 
in  Jesus  Christ  ?" 

^  Please  to  explain  yourselves :  I  do  not  comprehend 
your  meaning." 

Was  not  our  Lord  set  apart,  or  consecrated?'' 

"  Yes  :  for  the  word  Christ  signifies  anointed,  or  con- 
secrated." 

"  To  what  work  or  office  was  he  consecrated  ?"' 
Under  the  old  dispensation,"  I  replied,  "  the  priests, 
such  as  Moses  and  Aaron,  the  kings,  such  as  Saul  and  Da- 
vid, the  prophets,  such  as  Elijah  and  Elisha.  were  all  set 
apart  to  their  respective  offices,  by  the  anointing  with  oil. 
These,  in  this  respect,  were  but  so  many  typos  of  that  unc- 
tion which  Jesus  must  receive  to  constitute  him  our  High 
Priest,  that  he  might  reconcile  us  to  God  by  the  offering  up 
of  himself; — our  King,  that  he  might  subdue  our  enemies 
and  deliver  us  from  their  power; — our  Prophet,  that  he 


JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


175 


might  illuminate  our  darkened  understandings  by  the  eflful- 
gence  of  celestial  wisdom." 

Waldab  here  turning  to  the  priests,  said,  I  am  satisfied. 
What  was  told  me  of  this  man  was  no  exaggeration  ;  he  well 
understands  the  Scriptures."  The  priests  resumed  ;  Is  it 
as  God,  or  as  man,  that  Jesus  executes  the  ofl&ce  of  a  priest?" 

"  This  point,"  I  replied,  seems  clearl}^  elucidated  by  the 
Apostle  Paul.  In  his  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  he  says,  that 
every  high  priest  is  taken  from  among  men,  and  that  Jesus 
Christ  took  on  him  the  seed  of  Abraham,  that  in  all  things 
h«  might  become  like  unto  his  brethren ;  and  thus  qualify 
him  to  undertake  the  office  of  a  compassionate  and  failhful 
High  Priest^  and  to  expiate  the  sins  of  a  world.  This  was 
indeed  an  infinite  stoop  :  and  that  unspeakable  love  which 
prompted  the  Son  ef  God  to  make  it — to  assume  for  a  time, 
a  station  inferior  to  angels,  should  swallow  up  all  the  afi"ec- 
tions  of  our  souls,  and  kindle  in  our  hearts  a  glow  of  cor- 
responding gratitude  and  devotion." 

"  How  many  books  are  reckoned  in  the  New  Testament?" 

Twenty-seven,"  I  replied.    "  Matthew,  &c." 

And  the  results  of  the  synods,"  he  addeJ  ;  "  what  do 
you  think  of  them  ?" 

We  read  them  as  we  read  other  ancient  records,  but  we 
repose  no  confidence  in  them  as  the  foundation  of  our  faith. 
We,  indeed,  dilig:ntly  compare  them  with  the  Bible,  and 
whatever  we  find  in  them  that  endures  this  ordeal  of  truth, 
we  think  worthy  of  our  serious  regard,  and  cordially  ap- 
prove:  but  whatever  is  contrary  to  this  unerring  standard, 
we  as  sincerely  disapprove,  and  as  promptly  reject." 


176        JOURXAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


There  is  likewise  the  book  called  Didascalia ;  do  you  re- 
ceive that  ?" 

"  AVe  do  not ;  the  early  Christians  made  no  use  of  it,  and 
we  have  no  evidence  that  it  was  indited  by  wisdom  from 
above.    Besides,  I  have  never  read  it." 

Do  you  receive  the  book  titled  Kidam  Mariam  ?  Wc 
annex  it  to  the  New  Testament ;  deeming  it  divinely  in- 
spired, as  well  as  the  other  two  works  we  have  just  men- 
tioned." 

"  There  is  abundant  evidence,"  I  replied,  that  this  work 
was  written  long  after  the  time  of  the  Apostles,  at  a  pe- 
riod when  the  church  had  become  exceedingly  corrupt,  its 
faith  and  worship  perverted.  It  came  too  late  upon  the 
stage  to  be  regarded  as  canonical  :  we  receive  nothing  more 
than  what  the  early  Christians  received,  because  we  are 
confident  that  they  were  much  better  fi^tted  to  judge  in  the 
matter  than  those  who  came  after  them.  We  wish  to  imi- 
tate the  primitive  Christians  in  this  respect  entirely." 

'•How  many  canonical  books,"  continued  Alaca  Waldab. 

do  you  reckon  in  the  Old  Testament  scriptures 

"Thirty-nine." 

"  We  include  a  greater  number." 
Yes,  I  know  you  do  ;  you  include  Maccabees,  Tobit, 
Judith,  and  the  other  Apocryphal  books ;  but  we  do  not — 
we  do  not  feel  that  there  is  sufficient  proof  of  their  divine 
authority  to  entitle  them  to  the  high  rank  of  canonical 
books.  On  the  contrary,  we  think  there  is  the  fullest  evi- 
dence, that  the  Jews  and  early  Christians  did  not  regard 
them  as  such.  We  read  them,  but  we  do  not  rely  upon 
them  as  to  the  subject  matter  of  our  faith." 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  177 

Ah1"  exclaimeJ  AYaldab,  '-wisdom  and  knowledge  have 
indeed  found  their  centra  in  your  country.  But  darkness 
and  ignorance  are  brooding  over  this !" 

To-day  the  king  sent  back  the  copies  of  the  Gospel  and 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  which  I  had  presented  him.  He 
directed  the  individual  who  brought  th^m  to  say  to  me  that 
ho  hoped  I  would  not  take  it  ill ;  that  he  did  not  return 
them  because  he  slighted  the  gift,  but  because  he  had 
already  had  a  considerable  number  of  books,  and  would  con- 
sequently much  prefer  that  I  should  give  him  something 
that  might  be  more  serviceable  to  him — a  little  cloth,  a 
piece  of  silk,  or  some  other  article  of  mer-chandise.  He 
also  bade  him  say  to  me,  that  all  other  white  men  honoring 
him  with  a  visit,  had  uniformly  made  him  some  valuable 
present :  and  that  he,  being  a  monk,  ceased  not,  day  and 
night,  to  offer  up  his  prayers  for  their  prosperity,  and  that 
he  would  gladly  do  the  same  for  me.  I  returned  answer, 
"  That  God  would  soon  cease  to  honor  that  man  who  should 
cease  to  honor  him  according  to  the  dictates  of  his  revealed 
will,  and  that  it  was  entirely  out  of  my  power  to  present 
him  with  anything  in  the  form  of  a  gift,  so  worthy  the  dig- 
nity of  a  king,  as  the  word  of  the  King  of  kings." 

4th.  Sabbath.  I  have  had  the  satisfaction  of  passing  a 
great  part  of  the  day  alone  with  my  Bible.  This  afternoon, 
however,  I  was  interrupted,  though  very  pleasantly,  by  a 
visit  from  Habeta  Selasse.  He  found  me  retired  in  the 
garden  happily  employed  in  reading  hymns.  I  read  aloud 
and  translated  a  few  of  them,  with  which  he  appeared  abun- 
dantly pleased.  After  a  somewhat  protracted  conversation 
upon  several  doctrinal  points,  concerning  which  we  entertain 


178         JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

diflferent  opinions,  we  turned  to  tlie  epistles  of  St.  Paul 
Ab  !  St.  Paul ,"  said  he,  he  is  my  favorite ;  he  is  the 
master  of  whom  I  wish  to  learn  to  solve  the  question,  What 
is  faith  V  We  read  attentively  the  ninth  and  tenth  chap- 
ters of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  Inquisitive,  and  thirst- 
ing for  knowledge,  he  would  stop  me  almost  every  moment, 
desiring  some  explanation  of  what  I  was  reading.  His  views 
of  election  are  rather  obscure,  though  he  manifested  no  dis- 
position to  contend  with  the  doctrine ;  on  the  contrary,  I 
thought  it  evidently  afforded  him  some  degree  of  consola- 
tion. As  evening  approached,  he  said.  I  must  now  leave 
you,  or  I  shall  expose  myself  in  the  night-time  to  the  dep- 
redations of  thieves.  I  know  not  why  it  is  that  I  feel  so 
strong  an  attachment  to  you,  or  experience  so  much  pleasure 
in  your  company :  but  is  it  not  a  fact  that  the  disciples  of 
Christ  become  acquainted  more  easily,  and  love  each  other 
more  ardently  than  men  of  the  world  do  ?" 

During  our  interview  I  took  occasion  to  give  him  a  some- 
what detailed  account  of  the  Bible  and  Missionary  So- 
cieties, as  they  exist  in  our  own  and  other  Christian  coun- 
tries, with  which  he  appeared  highly  gratified.  He  after- 
wards said  v,'ith  a  sad  tone :  "  Many  call  themselves  Chris- 
tians, who,  it  is  to  be  feared,  do  not  possess  genuine  piety, 
and  who  are,  consequently,  blindly  traveling  the  downward 
road  to  death.  There  are  but  few  real  Christians."  I  gave 
him  a  copy  of  the  Gospel,  which  he  received  with  tears.  He 
stooped  to  kiss  my  feet,  but  I  forbade  him,  telling  him  it 
would  be  a  sin.  On  taking  his  leave,  he  told  me  he  should 
contrive  to  remain  a  year  at  Grondar  until  the  close  of  my 
contemplated  absence  from  the  city,  and  then  he  would  be 


JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  179 


happy  to  accompany  me  into  the  province  of  Shoa.  He  re- 
quested me,  however,  to  procure  him,  in  the  meantime,  au 
entire  copy  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  Amharic  language. 

5th.  About  nine  o'clock  last  evening,  a  fire  broke  out  in  the 
vicinity  of  my  lodgings,  and  in  the  short  space  of  one  hour, 
nearly  thirty  houses  were  consumed.  We  expected  nothing 
but  that  our  house  must  speedily  fall  a  prey  to  the  devour- 
ing element :  but  just  as  the  flames  had  seized  upon  the  ad- 
joining building,  the  wind  veered  into  a  fiivorable  quarter, 
and  we  were  providentially  preserved.  Conflagrations  fre- 
quently occur  at  Gondar,  and  the  people  anticipate  such 
events  in  the  form  and  structure  of  their  houses.  They  are 
composed  of  as  few  combustible  materials  as  possible  ;  only 
the  roof  and  a  few  other  minor  parts  of  the  building  can  be 
afi"ected  by  the  flames.  Under  the  thatch  or  exterior  cover- 
ing, there  is  constructed  a  sort  of  terrace  or  flat  roof,  com- 
posed of  materials  which  the  fire  will  not  soon  penetrate. 
As  soon,  therefore,  as  the  fire  kindles  on  the  thatch,  they 
seize  their  efi'ects  and  throw  them  into  the  interior  division 
of  the  building.  They  then  shut  the  door  which  separates 
the  interior  from  the  apartment  between  the  roofs,  and 
which  is  so  thick  and  impervious  to  the  influence  of  fire,  that 
by  the  time  the  light  straw  roof  is  consumed,  the  flames 
have  usually  but  just  begun  to  kindle  on  the  external  sur- 
face of  the  door. 

This  morning  I  called  upon  a  few  of  my  neighbors  and 
acquaintances  to  congratulate  them  that  they  had  been  so 
happily  preserved  from  the  destruction  of  the  flames.  I 
afterwards  proceeded  to  the  house  of  Achaber,  the  collector 
of  the  revenues,  and  arrived  at  the  time  when  Beleta  Dar- 


180        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

copti  was  with  him  ;  but  I  wa.s  very  much  dissatisfied  with 
the  conduct  of  the  latter.  He  expressly  promised  Seba- 
gadis  in  my  presence,  that  he  would  render  me  every  ser- 
vice in  his  power  after  my  arrival  at  Gondar :  but  instead 
of  this,  he  spoke  rather  to  my  disadvantage.  Fixing  my 
eyes  steadily  upon  him  with  an  air  of  dissatisfaction.  I  said 
to  him,  Did  you  not  promise  Sebagadis,  that  when  we 
reached  this  city,  you  would  cheerfully  accord  me  every 
assistance  in  your  power  ?  Did  I  not  give  you  an  opportu- 
nity of  seeing,  and  did  you  not  actually  see  all  my  effects  by 
the  way  ?  "What  would  it  cost  you  to  have  spoken  the 
truth  ?  If  you  treat  me  thus — you,  who  made  so  many  pre- 
tensions to  friendship,  when  you  needed  my  interference 
and  influence  to  obtain  the  privilege  of  being  sent  away  in 
peace  by  Oubea.  what  can  I  expect  from  those  with  whose 
friendship  and  acquaintance  I  have  never  been  favored  ? 
All  I  want  is  justice  ;  and  if,  contrary  to  custom,  I  must 
pay  duty  for  the  importation  of  books,  I  wish  to  pay  what 
is  right :  if  more  is  exacted,  you  can  easily  take  from  me  all 
that  I  have.  You  know  I  am  a  stranger  here,  and  sur- 
rounded by  strangers;  but  God,"  I  solemnly  added,  "is 
witness  between  us,  and  he  will  finally  decide  the  matter  ac- 
cording to  the  dictates  of  impartial  justice."  At  the  close 
of  these  remarks,  Beleta  Dacopti  requested  Achaber  to  let 
me  go  without  further  molestation.  But  the  collector  was 
not  disposed  to  settle  the  business  so  cheaply.  He  forth- 
with demanded  fifty  talaris  as  a  duty  for  the  importation 
of  sixty  copies  of  the  Gospel ;  and  as  I  saw  it  would  please 
Darcopti,  I  instantly  paid  over  the  amount.  In  making 
this  payment,  however,  I  suppose  I  have  acted  in  opposition 


JOURNAL   OF   A   IlKSIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  181 

to  the  feelings  of  the  priests  ;  they  endeavored  to  discourage 
even  my  going  to  the  collector's  office.  They  gave  me  to 
understand,  this  morning,  that  they  regarded  me  as  an 
equal,  or  as  one  of  their  fraternity :  and  that  they  would 
sooner  die  with  me  in  struggling  against  the  encroachments 
of  the  executive,  than  suffer  one  of  their  number  to  pay  duty 
for  the  importation  of  the  Gospel.  But  I  had  no  feelings 
of  envy  or  hatred  to  gratify,  that  should  induce  me  so 
readily  to  identify  myself  with  them  in  a  quarrel  against 
the  government. 

I  afterwards  visited  the  Etchegua,  and  held  a  long  con- 
versation with  him  and  a  number  of  priests,  concerning  the 
import  of  several  passages  of  Scripture,  containing  chrono- 
logical and  topographical  references.  I  have  distributed  to- 
day six  copies  of  the  four  Gospels,  which  have  gone  forth 
and  begun  their  secret  influence  on  the  minds  of  this  be- 
nighted people.  I  gave  one  to  a  young  man  from  Shoa ; 
three  to  a  soldier  from  Damot — one  for  himself,  one  for  the 
widow  of  Ras  Googsa,  and  mother  of  Mariam,  and  one  for 
the  church  of  Lalibala.  This  youth  accompanied  me  in  my 
travels  from  the  province  of  Tigre  to  this  place.  He  was 
naturally  taciturn  ;  seldom  conversing  with  any  one.  though 
he  uniformly  manifested  a  lively  interest  in  the  word  of  God, 
and  an  eager  desire  to  become  acquainted  with  its  truths. 
Whenever  I  spent  a  little  time  in  reading  the  Gospel  aloud 
during  our  tour,  he  would  plant  himself  close  by  my  side, 
and  listen  with  the  strictest  attention  :  and  when  others 
were  disposed  to  retire,  he  would  frequently  request  me  to 
continue  my  reading.  He  can  read  some  himself ;  though 
not  with  ease  or  fluency  enough  to  be  readily  understood. 


182        JOURNAL   OF   A   RErilDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


I  also  presented  a  copy  to  Beleta  Darcopti.  who  continues 
his  journey  to-morrow  :  but  he  does  not  wish  to  take  me 
with  him  at  present,  owing  to  disturbances  in  every  part  of 
the  country,  and  the  dangers  growing  out  of  them.  I  like- 
wise gave  him  one  to  present  to  Mariam,  who  resides  at 
Debra  Tabor,  three  days' journey  to  the  south-east  of  Gondar. 

6th.  I  passed  all  the  forenoon  at  my  own  lodgings,  in 
company  with  Alaca  Stephanos,  whom  the  Etchegua  has 
kindly  recommended  to  me  as  a  suitable  person,  on  whom  I 
may  rely  for  whatever  assistance  I  may  chance  to  need.  He 
is  a  priest  by  profession  ;  has  traveled  in  Palestine  ;  visited 
Jerusalem,  and  subsequently  spent  eleven  years  in  Egypt, 
as  a  Coptic  Catholic.  He  is  not  a  man  of  high  attainments, 
or  strong  intellectual  capacities;  but  one  who  uniformly 
takes  sound,  judicious  views  of  things,  never  arriving  at  his 
conclusions  rashly.  He  entertains  a  high  opinion  of  the 
English  people,  and  invariably  speaks  of  them  favorably 
whenever  they  become  the  subject  of  remark.  Five  or  six 
other  individuals,  together  with  my  dear  friend,  Habeta 
Selasse,  dropped  in  about  the  same  time,  making  a  pleasant 
little  party.  We  discussed  several  points  of  theology,  which 
form  the  themes  of  their  frequent  controversies :  and  they 
proposed  to  me  several  inquiries,  to  all  of  which  I  endeav- 
ored, as  usual,  to  find  an  appropriate  answer  in  some  pas- 
sage of  Scripture.  For  example :  they  inquired  if  the  hu- 
manity of  our  Lord  had  become  absorbed  in  his  divinity 
since  his  ascension.  I  took  the  Testament  and  read  to  them 
the  following  passages :  J ohn  v.  22,  The  Father  judgeth 
no  man  ;  but  hath  committed  all  judgment  unio  the  Son and 
in  the  27th  verse  ;  "  A7id  he  hath  given  him,  authority/  to  exe- 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  183 


cute  judgment  also,  because  he  is  the  Soil  of  man  also  Acts 
xvii.  31  ;  ^-  He  (  God)  hath  appointed  a  day,  hi  the  which  he 
will  judge  the  U'oiid  in  righteousness,  hij  that  man  whom  he 
hath  ordained.''''  I  then  added,  "  You  hear  these  passages  ; 
judge  for  yourselves  of  their  import." 

It  follows  then."  they  observed,  "  that  it  is  as  man  that 
he  will  be  our  final  judge,  and  consequently  his  humanity 
will  remain  entirely  distinct  from  his  divinity,  till  the  end 
of  the  world  ;  but  will  it  so  continue  after  that  event  ?" 

"  The  Bible  has  given  us  no  instruction  on  this  point.  I 
must  therefore  say  I  do  not  know." 

They  then  wished  me  to  show  them  the  passage  where  it 
is  said  that  Jesus  is  the  first-born  among  many  brethren.  I 
turned  to  the  text,  and  read  to  them  the  entire  chapter  in 
which  it  is  contained.  In  regard  to  some  of  its  most  strik- 
ing passages,  they  proposed  a  number  of  interesting  ques- 
tions. For  example  ;  As  we  are  joint-heirs  with  Christ, 
what  is  that  which  Christ  is  to  inherit?" 

I  replied  ;  '-St.  Paul  says  to  the  Hebrews,  that '  God  hath 
appointed  him  heir  of  all  things.''  " 

"  What  are  we  to  understand  here  by  the  expression,  '  all 
things?'  " 

St.  Paul  explains  this  a  little  below  by  the  clause,  the 
world  to  conie ;  for  it  is  plain  that  all  things  are  not  yet  sub- 
jected to  him." 

"  What  is  it  that  we  are  to  inherit  with  Christ?" 

The  kingdom  that  has  been  prepared  for  believers  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  according  to  the  declaration  of 
our  Saviour  in  the  25th  chapter  of  Matthew ;  for  if  we  suf- 
fer with  Christ,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him." 


184        JOURNAL   OF    A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

"  Where  shall  we  be  after  the  judgment  ?" 
St.  Paul  has  said  of  himself  and  other  believers,  we  shall 
be  forever  with  the  Lord." 

"  But  where  will  the  Lord  be?" 
God  has  said  by  the  mouth  of  Jeremiah  ;  '  Do  not  I  fill 
heaven  and  earth  V  and  again,  Solomon  says  ;  '  The  heaven 
of  heavens  cannot  contain  thee.'  " 

"Did  not  Jesus  Christ  declare  that  the  heavens  and  the 
earth  will  pass  away  ?" 

"  Yes ;  and  St.  Peter  has  also  asserted  the  same  thing  ; 
but  he  adds ;  '  There  shall  be  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth 
wherein  clwclleih  righteousness.^  " 

"  But  where  shall  believers  dwell?" 

"According  to  Eev.  ?:iv.  4.  they  shall  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  he  goeth." 

But  they  were  not  yet  satisfied  ;  they  wished  to  push  their 
inquiries  till  I  should  give  my  opinion  more  definitely  in 
respect  to  a  particular  point.  They  therefore  directly  de- 
manded of  me  in  what  sense  I  supposed  Jesus  to  be  called 
the  first-born.  (They  wished  me  to  say  it  was  because  he 
had  received  in  his  humanity  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  same 
manner  that  Christians  receive  it.)  But  I  replied  ;  "  Paul 
is  not  speaking  here,  as  he  is  in  the  second  chapter  of  his 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  of  the  brethren  of  Christ  according 
to  the  flesh,  but  of  the  cZed,  who  are,  in  a  peculiar  sense,  the 
children  of  God,  and  consequently  the  brethren  of  his  first- 
born Son." 

"  How  do  the  elect  become  the  children  of  God  ?" 
"  To  all  those  who  cordially  receive  him,"  I  replied,  "  J e- 
sus  has  given  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God ;  even  to  them 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  185 

that  believe  on  his  name  ;  which  were  boni^  not  of  blood — as  a 
son  from  a  father — nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh — by  their  own 
choice,  or  by  their  own  peculiar  power, — nor  of  the  ivill  of 
man — whether  the  priest  who  baptizes,  or  him  who  instructs 
— but  of  God.  We  become  the  children  of  God,  therefore, 
by  receiving  Jesus  by  faith ;  a  faith  of  which  he  is  the  au- 
thor and  finisher." 

We  then  read  the  third  chapter  of  St.  John,  and  several 
detached  portions  of  the  other  Gospels,  of  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  and  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans, — the  only  books 
of  the  sacred  canon  which  I  have  with  me  in  the  Amharic 
language.  They  informed  me,  that  in  one  of  their  books, 
an  account  is  given  of  our  first  progenitor,  in  which  it  is  af- 
firmed that  he  remained  seven  years  in  Paradise,  previous 
to  his  fall.  I  told  them  this  was  the  assertion  of  a  fact,  of 
which  we  neither  had,  nor  could  have  any  definite  knowl- 
edge, because  God  had  not  seen  fit  in  his  Word  to  give  us 
any  information  concerning  it.  I  then  endeavored  to  open 
their  eyes  to  their  errors.  I  urged  them  to  abandon  imme- 
diately, that  delusive  confidence  which  they  reposed  in 
books  of  human  origin,  and  to  attach  themselves  unwaver- 
ingly to  the  Word  of  Inspiration.  On  taking  leave,  they 
inquired  if  it  was  a  common  practice  with  us  to  eat  fish 
during  our  seasons  of  fasting.  I  replied  ;  "  A  fast,  properly 
speaking,  is  a  total  abstinence  from  all  kinds  of  food.  St. 
Paul,  however,  says  in  the  first  chapter  of  Titus,  ^  Unto  tlui 
'pure  all  things  are  pure ;  but  U7ito  them  that  are  defied  and 
unbelieving  is  7iothing  pure.''^^ 

Yesterday,  as  I  mentioned,  I  felt  veiy  much  dissatisfied 
with  the  conduct  of  Beleta  Darcopti.    But  I  have  been  in- 


186        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


formed  to-day  that  he  has  manifested,  in  the  presence  of 
several  individuals,  considerable  regret  for  his  unkind  beha- 
vior ;  and,  with  a  view  of  making  reparation,  has  visited  a 
few  of  the  most  influential  families  iu  the  city,  and  recom- 
mended me  to  them  with  the  same  cordiality  that  he  would 
had  I  been  his  own  son. 

April  7th.  This  morning  I  paid  a  visit  to  Achaber,  the 
collector  of  the  customs,  and  gave  him  a  copy  of  the  Gospel, 
while  he  was  surrounded  by  seme  of  the  first  people  in  the 
city.  As  none  of  them  could  read  the  Amharic  language 
with  fluency,  they  requested  me  to  read  them  a  chapter.  I 
read  the  fifth  of  Matthew,  to  which  they  listened  with  an 
earnestness  that  might  well  put  to  the  blush  many  European 
hearers  of  the  Word.  Keluctantly  leaving  this  little  band 
of  attentive  hearers  of  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,  I  called 
upon  the  Etchegua,  and  infonned  him  that  the  difficulties 
which  had  existed  between  the  collector  and  myself  were 
finally  adjusted,  and  that  we  were  now  on  friendly  terms. 
He  appears  to  take  a  lively  interest  in  all  my  concerns,  and 
had  previously  invited  me  to  inform  him  of  whatever  trou- 
bles I  experienced. 

I  then  proceeded  to  the  residence  of  Alaca*  Waldab, 
whom  I  found  engaged  in  delivering  a  theological  lecture  to 

*  The  word  Alaca  properly  meaiu  great ;  but  when  used  as  a  title, 
it  corresponds  very  nearly  with  Rector,  in  English.  It  is  not  necessary, 
however,  that  an  Alaca  should  belong  to  the  priesthood ;  on  the  con- 
trary, there  are  few  priests  who  hold  the  office.  It  is  the  duty  of  an 
Alaca  to  furnish  the  church  over  which  ho  is  placed  with  everything 
laeedful,  and  to  see  Hiat  priests  are  procured  to  officiate  in  the  religious 
services.  There  are  some  churches,  which,  after  defraying  all  expenses, 
bring  to  the  Alaca  an  annual  income  of  a  thousand  talaris. 


I  JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  187 

^  a  company  of  seven  or  eight  students.  I  offered  him  the 
■  four  Gospels  in  Amharic,  which  he  at  first  refused  ;  a  cir- 
^  cumstance  especially  painful  to  me,  on  account  of  the  unfa- 
vorable influence  I  feared  it  might  produce  on  the  minds  of 
^  those  who  were  with  him.  In  a  moment,  however,  he  re- 
lieved my  feelings,  by  saying  he  would  gladly  receive  it,  but 
'  that  he  had  nothing  at  present  wherewith  to  pay  for  it. 
Presenting  it  again,  I  replied  ;  "  This  can  be  no  objection 
to  your  receiving  the  sacred  volume  ;  all  the  compensation 
I  desire  is.  your  sin-cere  acknowledgment  of  its  truths,  en- 
tire submission  to  its  holy  dictates,  and  the  continuance  of 
your  friendship."  He  then  grasped  the  book  with  great 
expressions  of  joy,  and  repeatedly  pressing  it  to  his  lips, 
held  it  in  his  trembling  hands  till  the  moment  of  my  depart- 
ure. At  the  close  of  this  touching  interview,  feeling  some 
disposition  for  repose,  I  repaired  to  the  residence  of  Tchelo- 
largai.  where  I  was  received  with  all  the  kindness  and  affec- 
tion of  a  son.  Tchelolargai  is  a  fine  old  man  ;  his  fund  of 
information  is  somewhat  limited,  but  he  is  uniformly  up- 
right in  his  conduct,  benevolent  in  his  feelings,  and  unas- 
suming in  his  general  demeanor.  His  wife  is  courteous, 
kind,  and  obliging  ;  ia  a  word,  the  transcript  of  her  hus- 
band. I  spent  most  of  the  afternoon  with  Habeta  Selasse. 
We  examined  several  passages  of  Scripture,  though  we 
f  agitated  no  new  subject  of  controversy.  He  asked  me,  how- 
ever, the  meaning  of  several  Grreek  and  Hebrew  proper 
names,  to  the  signification  of  which  the  Abyssinians  h?ive  a 
superstitious  regard. 

8th.  Achaber  invited  me  yesterday  to  call  upon  him  to- 
day for  the  frivolous  purpose  of  tasting  his  wines.  Agree- 


188        JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


ably  to  his  request,  I  waited  upon  liim  in  the  morning,  and 
found  the  judges  in  session  at  his  house,  deliberating  on  a 
case  at  law.    I  passed  two  or  three  hours  with  them,  wit- 
nessing their  mode  of  judicial  procedure.    They  have  al- 
ready spent  four  days  in  the  examination  of  the  case, 
although  it  is  one  of  very  trifling  importance.    I  saw  with 
pleasure  that  they  appeared  extremely  conscientious  in  their 
deliberations,  making  every  possible  investigation  to  ascer- 
tain the  truth :  but  with  all  their  pains,  their  efforts  to- 
day have  proved  equally  unsuccessful  with  those  of  the 
four  preceding.    The  Abyssinians  employ  no  legal  coun- 
sellors or  advocates.    Soon  as  the  session  of  the  court  had 
closed  for  the  day,  the  collector  put  a  copy  of  the  Gospel 
into  the  hands  of  a  young  man,  requesting  him  to  read 
a  few  chapters  aloud,  for  the  entertainment  of  the  judges 
and  a  few  other  Abyssinian  Christians  and  Mussulmans, 
present.     He  readily  complied,  and  they  listened  with 
serious  attention,  and  apparent  interest  to  three  chapters  of 
St.  Matthew.    When  he  had  finished,  the  bystanders  began 
grn dually  to  withdraw,  and  Achaber  and  myself  were  soon 
left  alone.    He  embraced  the  opportunity  afforded  by  our 
retirement,  to  apologize  for  receiving  me  with  so  much  cold  - 
ness  and  indifference  on  my  first  arrival.    "  I  was  induced 
to  adopt  the  line  of  conduct  I  did  with  reference  to  you, 
Sir,"  said  he,    in  consequence  of  the  ill-treatment  I  had  re- 
ceived from  an  Armenian,  who  visited  Gondar  about  a  year 
since.     I  was  prodigal  of  my  kindness;  meaning  to  give 
him  every  assistance  and  show  him  every  respect ;  but  not- 
withstanding all  my  efforts  to  please  him  and  do  him  good, 
he  frequently  cajoled  me,  trifling  with  my  feelings,  and 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSilNIA.  189 

id  sporting  with  my  interests.     Sacli  ungenerous  conduct 
5  tended  to  change  the  high  respect  I  had  previously  enter- 
it-  tained  for  white  men  into  great  disrespect,  almost  contempt. 
'I-  I  fancied  they  were  all  like  the  shameless  specimen  with 
e.  whom  I  had  become  but  too  familiarly  acquainted.    1  re- 
ii  garded  you  at  first  as  a  similar  character,  but  I  am  now  con- 
if  vinced  of  my  mistake.    I  feel  that  I  have  wronged  you.  I 
^-  now  crave  your  pardon,  and  hope  you  will  be  convinced  of 
the  high  esteem  and  genuine  feelings  of  friendship  I  enter- 
tain for  you.    If  you  find  yourself  at  anytime  in  needy  or 
I  difficult  circumstances,  if  you  think  I  can  be  of  service  to 
you  in  any  way,  come  to  me,  open  your  mind  freely  ;  I  will 
cheerfully  render  you  every  assistance  in  my  power." 
The  collector  is  at  present  the  most  influential  individual 
'  at  Gondar.  excepting,  perhaps,  the  Etchegua,  though  the  in- 
fluence of  the  latter  is  chiefly  available  only  in  shielding 
from  evil.    The  physiognomy  of  Achaber  is  not  at  all  pre- 
possessing ;  on  the  contrary,  his  first  appearance  is  rather 
I  repulsive,  but  the  more  I  know  of  him,  the  more  I  esteem 
him. 

There  are  many  facts  showing  that  Europeans  have  ex- 
erted a  deleterious  influence  on  the  minds  of  this  benighted 
1  people.    The  above  named  Armenian  is  by  no  means  the 
1  only  one  who  has  tarnished  the  character  of  the  white  man 
li  in  the  view  of  the  darker  complexions  of  Ethiopia.  At 
almost  every  stage  of  my  journey  from  Tigre  to  Gondar, 
even  where  the  name  of  Englishman  is  hardly  known,  I  was 
perpetually  mortified,  and  my  ear  pained  with  the  repetition 
of  the  profanest  English  oaths.    They,  indeed,  know  not 
the  precise  import  of  the  terms,  but  they  say  they  are  such 


190       JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

as  are  continually  bursting  from  the  lips  of  Englishmen, 
especially  when  transported  with  passion. 

This  afternoon  the  young  man  who  read  to  us  in  the 
morning,  called  at  my  lodgings,  and  we  again  took  the  Gos- 
pel, and  examined  several  passages  together.  He  would 
gladly  have  received  a  copy,  but  as  I  did  not  offer  him  one, 
he  had  not  confidence  to  ask  for  it.  In  this  respect  the 
people  of  Gondar  are  very  different  from  those  of  Tigre ; 
the  latter,  rude  and  unpolished,  can  see  scarcely  anything 
without  desiring  to  possess  it ;  but  the  inhabitants  of  Gon- 
dar, more  discreet  in  their  conduct,  and  more  accomplished 
in  their  manners,  are  less  obtrusive.  The  king  is  the  only 
person  in  the  city,  who  has  ever  expressed  a  desire  for  any- 
thing in  my  possession  ;  no  other  one  ever  venturing  to 
make  me  any  request,  unless  for  something  very  trifling  in- 
deed— a  pinch  of  snuff,  or  so. 

After  the  young  man  had  left  me.  I  received  a  visit  from 
two  elderly  gentlemen,  the  younger  of  whom  declared  his 
intention  of  taking  a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem.  I  tried  to 
dissuade  him  from  his  project ;  assuring  him  that  it  would 
only  occasion  him  weariness  and  pain,  without  profit,  I  en- 
deavored to  convince  him  of  the  blessedness  of  the  Gospel, 
and  entreated  him  to.  search  for  its  hidden  treasures;  I 
urged  him  to  go  to  Jesus  as  a  Saviour,  everywhere  present, 
here  as  well  as  at  Jerusalem,  and  ever  ready  to  succor  and 
save  all  who  go  to  God  through  him.  Besides  the  two  aged 
individuals  whom  I  have  meationed,  several  females  were 
present,  and  1  took  the  opportunity  of  directing  their  atten- 
tion also  to  the  Gospel,  reading  a  number  of  appropriate 
passages.    When  I  came  to  the  dose  of  the  eleventh  chap- 


XOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  101 


ter  of  Matthew,  where  is  recorded  the  affecting  invitation  of 
our  Saviour,  Come  unto  me,,  all  yc  that  labor ^  and  are  heavy 
laden,  and  1  ivill  give  you  rest ;  the  women  with  tears  cried 
out,  "We  never  heard  anything  so  good  before."  "Yes," 
said  he  who  had  expressed  his  desire  of  visiting  Jerusalem, 
"  I  wish  to  learn  the  Gospel,  and  commit  myself  to  God." 

10th.  Yesterday  and  to-day  I  have  not  been  out  much, 
but  have  received  visits  from  various  individuals  at  home, 
who  have  signified  eitlier  tKeir  desire  or  intention  of  going 
to  Jerusalem.  They  vainly  believe,  that  the  moment  the}^ 
kiss  even  the  stones  of  the  holy  city,  their  sins  will  be  for- 
given ;  though  the  chief  merit  of  the  pilgrimage  consists  in 
the  toils  and  fatigues  of  the  way.  As  usual  on  such  oc- 
casions, I  used  my  efforts  to  dissuade  them  from  their  super- 
stitious designs,  and  endeavored  to  point  them  to  Jesus,  the 
Lamb  of  God,  ivhich  taketh  aivay  the  sins  oj  the  ivorld.  They 
listened  with  attention,  apparently  swallowing  every  word  ; 
but  it  is  only  the  vivifying  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
which  can  render  the  truth  '-quick  and  powerful"  in  the 
heart.  The  missionary  in  Abyssinia  often  experiences  the 
mortification  and  discouragement  of  sowing  seed  in  stony 
places,  where,  indeed,  the  Word  is  received  with  joy,  but 
wbere,  alas !  it  has  little  root,  and  is  speedily  scorched 
and  withered.  Notwithstanding,  I  desire  to  continue  my 
labors,  unprofitable  as  they  sometimes  appear  :  perhaps  a 
few  kernels  may  fall  on  ground,  prepared  of  the  Lord, 
and  in  the  day  of  final  harvest,  some  fruit  may  be  gathered 
into  the  garner  of  heaven. 

11th.  Easter- Sunday.  To-day,  as  well  as  on  every  day  of 
the  past  week,  I  have  been  in  imagination  repeatedly  amid 


192        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

those  once  loved  scenes  of  religious  worship,  in  which  my 
dear  Christian  brethren  in  Europe  are  accustomed  to  en- 
gage during  this  annual  festival ;  and  I  hope  that  I  have 
been  in  delightful  spiritual  union  with  them,  offering  the 
tribute  of  grateful  [  raise  to  God,  for  that  wonderful  love  he 
has  unfolded  to  sinners,  in  the  untold  sufferings  and  ex- 
piring agonies  of  our  Saviour.  But  alas  !  I  have  felt  too 
cold  in  the  contemplation  of  this  melting  theme  ;  I  have 
felt  deeply  the  need — a  need  that  we  all  must  feel  so  long 
as  we  are  in  this  world  of  sin — of  being  surrounded  by 
some  of  our  brethren  in  the  Lord,  to  enkindle  our  love  and 
animate  our  zeal.  Early  this  morning,  I  received  an  in- 
vitation from  Achaber  to  pay  him  a  visit  at  the  Custom- 
house. I  obeyed  the  summons,  but  as  soon  as  I  entered,  he 
began  to  express  his  regrets  that  he  could  not  converse  with 
me  as  he  intended,  being  then  necessarily  engaged,  a  cara- 
van having  just  arrived  from  Debra  Tabor. 

The  Abyssinians,  as  a  people,  are  far  from  observing  the 
Sabbath  so  strictly  as  it  has  sometimes  been  reported  of 
them  in  Europe.  The  men  generally  dispense  with  their 
labor,  and  the  women  abstain  from  their  usual  enaployments 
of  grinding  and  spinning ;  in  all  other  respects,  they  ordi- 
narily pursue  their  worldly  avocations  with  the  same  zeal 
and  assiduity  as  on  other  days  of  the  week.  Saturday,  or 
the  Jewish  Sabbath,  is  less  scrupulously  observed  by  the 
women,  who,  for  the  most  part,  continue  their  customary 
occupation  of  spinning.  As  a  general  thing,  the  females  are 
far  more  active  and  industrious  than  the  males,  the  latter 
being  mostly  characterized  by  their  extreme  indolence,  per- 
forming but  little  labor.    The  Sabbath,  among  this  deluded 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  193 


people,  is  almost  universally  regarded  as  a  day  specially  ap- 
propriated to  eating  and  drinking ;  even  during  the  sacred 
season  of  Lent,  a  season  in  which  they  deem  it  peculiarly 
incumbent  upon  them  to  abstain  from  all  animal  food,  with 
the  exception  of  fish. 

The  collector  found  time,  however,  notwithstanding  bis 
pressing  engagements,  to  invite  me  into  his  private  room 
for  the  purpose  of  tasting  the  pure  wine  of  the  Abyssinian 
grape,  which  I  did  for  the  first  time.  It  has  rather  a  pleas- 
ant flavor,  occupying  a  rank  between  the  wine  of  Bordeaux 
and  that  of  Burgundy,  and  is  of  a  pale  red  color.  In  a  few 
minutes,  a  couple  of  priests  entered  the  apartment,  bringing 
with  them  a  book  entitled  Sinquesar,  and  immediately  com- 
menced reading  it  Each  of  them  had  a  copy  of  the  work, 
and  as  they  frequently  discovered  discrepancies  in  the  text, 
I  took  occasion  to  show  them  the  fallacy  of  human  reason, 
and  the  darkness  of  human  understanding,  observing  that, 
from  their  present  experience,  they  might  see  what  little 
confidence  could  be  placed  in  books  written  solely  by  men, 
and  consequently,  how  dangerous  it  must  be  to  follow  im- 
plicitly the  flitting  lights  of  human  ingenuity ;  while  the 
Bible  is  a  fixed  star,  never  changing,  never  waning,  giving 
wisdom  to  the  simple,  and  salvatioQ  to  those  following  its 
guidance.  They  seemed  struck  with  the  thought ;  for  they 
closed  their  books  without  adding  a  word,  and  I  immediately 
withdrew. 

I  passed  most  of  the  afternoon  in  conversation  with  two 
priests,  who  called  upon  me  in  company  with  Habeta  Selasse. 
I  turned  their  attention  to  the  unhappy  state  of  the  Abys- 
sinian church  ;  endeavoring  to  impress  upon  their  minds  the 
9 


194        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


disagreeable  truth,  that  judging  from  the  deficiency  of  broth- 
erly love  everywhere  abounding,  the  number  of  genuine 
Christians  among  them  must  be  extremely  small.  '•  It  is 
not,"  said  I,  "by  corporeal  inflictions,  not  by  undergoing  the 
rigors  of  a  fast  for  forty  days  in  succession,  nor  by  checking 
the  generous  flow  of  social  and  domestic  affections  by  celib- 
acy, that  our  Lord  wishes  his  children  to  be  distinguished 
in  the  world  ;  but  by  a  reciprocity  of  feeling,  a  warm,  gene- 
rous, affectionate  love  for  each  other.  St.  John  says,  he 
that  loveth  not  his  brother  loveth  not  God,  and  he  that  lov- 
eth  not  God,  knoweth  him  not,  neither  does  he  keep  his 
commandments,  but  lives  in  a  continued  course  of  sin.  No-w 
I  ask  if  this  spirit  of  love  is  generally  prevalent  among  you  ? 
On  the  contrary,  are  not  hatred,  ill-will,  and  a  thirst  for  re- 
venge poisoned  and  embittered  by  ignorance,  the  predom- 
inant characteristics  of  the  Abyssinian  people?" 

They  all  replied ;  "  Yes,  you  are  correct ;  the  picture 
you  have  drawn  of  us  is  but  too  true." 

I  then  continued ;  "  Let  me  speak  freely — let  me  frankly 
tell  you  the  conviction  of  my  heart,  that  it  is  you.  the  priests, 
who  are  the  primary  cause  of  all  this  superstition  and  error, 
intellectual  darkness  and  moral  impurity,  which  you  see 
everywhere  diffused  among  the  people.  For  without  speak- 
ing of  your  attachment  to  the  world  and  the  flattering  vani- 
ties of  this  momentary  existence,  if,  instead  of  incessantly 
disputing  upon  subjects  which  you  can  never  fathom,  you 
would  devote  your  time  to  instructing  the  people,  ui^folding 
to  their  astonished  gaze  the  heaven-born  treasures  contained 
in  the  Word  of  God,  you  would  speedily  witness  a  totally 
different  state  of  things ;  at  least,  you  might  wash  your  own 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ADYSSINIA.  195 


skirts  from  the  blood  of  souls,  and  thus  deliver  yourselves 
from  that  fearful  perdition  which  awaits  the  unfaithful. 
You  must  remember  God  has  placed  you  as  stewards  in  his 
vineyard,  and  at  a  future  day  will  call  you  to  account  for 
your  stewardship !" 

They  made  no  reply,  and  we  all  kept  silence  for  a  consid- 
erable time.  We  then  changed  the  conversation,  and  spoke 
of  those  who  attribute  two  natures  to  Christ.  They," 
said  Selasse,  "  adopt  the  opinions  of  Nestorius,  but  we  do 
not  agree  with  them  ;  we  admit  of  only  one  nature  in  Christ, 
and  therefore  reject  them  from  our  communion." 

"  Then,"  I  replied,  "  you  do  very  wrong ;  for  without 
pretending  to  justify  Nestorius  in  every  particular,  I  must 
say  that  I  think  he  possessed  a  better  character  than  the 
Abyssinian  clergy  generally  do,  and  that  he  embraced 
opinions  more  consonant  with  the  Word  of  God.  than  those 
assumed  as  the  fundamental  principles  of  your  creed.  We 
censure  him  for  not  having  attached  himself  with  sufficient 
firmness  to  the  Scriptures  of  Truth  ;  we  excommunicate 
those  only,  who  do  not  cordially  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Paul  intimates  to  the  Philippians,  that  alticough  they  might 
entertain  opinions  concerning  certain  minor  points  of  doc- 
trine, decidedly  at  variance  with  his  own,  yet  God,  he 
trusted,  would  ultimately  bring  them  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth ;  and  although  there  might  be  some  differences 
of  sentiment  among  themselves,  he  does  not  allow  this  cir- 
cumstance, unhappy  as  it  might  be,  to  hinder  him  from  re- 
garding them  as  dear  brethren  in  the  Lord.  In  this  respect 
we  ought  to  walk  in  his  footsteps.  The  Bible  speaks  neither 
of  one,  nor  of  two  natures  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ ;  it 


196         JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


simply  declares,  that  lie  is  God  over  all,  and  that  he  conde- 
scended to  become  man,  assimilating  himself  to  our  natures 
in  every  respect,  save  sin,  tliat  he  might  eventually  rescue 
us  from  death  ;  redeeming  us  unto  God  by  the  shedding  of 
his  blood.  This  high  idea  should  fill  our  souls  ;  his  suffer- 
ings, his  death,  his  quenchless  love,  should  be  constantly 
before  our  minds,  occupying  all  our  thoughts,  engaging 
every  affection  ;  not  only  during  these  few  days  of  solemn 
festival,  but  through  our  whole  lives." 

i2th.  I  called  this  morniog,  for  the  first  time,  on  Cantiba 
Cassai,  governor  of  Gondar.  He  is  a  young  man  about  twenty- 
four  years  of  age.  At  the  moment  of  my  arrival,  the  judges, 
called  Licaoujite,  (singular  Lie.)  were  in  session,  settling  a 
dispute  that  had  arisen  between  the  governor  and  an  aged 
priest.  By  the  side  of  the  latter  stood  a  female  of  some 
distinction,  interceding  in  his  behalf.  It  seems  that  the 
priest  had  fallen  under  the  strong  suspicions  of  the  gover- 
nor, and  he  had  therefore  caused  him  to  be  arraigned.  At 
the  time  of  the  fire  a  few  nights  since,  several  articles  of 
property  belonging  to  Cantiba  Cassai  were  stolen,  and  a 
part  of  them  were  found  the  next  day  at  the  house  of  the 
above-named  priest.  By  this  discovery,  the  governor  was 
led  to  conclude  that  a  considerable  amount  of  money,  pur- 
loined at  the  same  time,  had  likewise  been  taken  by  the 
priest.  He  therefore  ordered  him  to  be  cast  into  prison, 
where  he  has  lain  for  the  last  eight  days.  This  morning  he 
was  released  from  his  confinement,  and  required  to  pay  a 
fine  of  twelve  talaris.  The  priest  has  all  along  obstinately 
maintained  his  innocence,  affirming  that  the  goods  were  de- 
posited in  his  house  without  his  knowledge.    The  affair 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  197 


occasioned  much  altercation,  but  it  was  finally  adjusted. 
As  soon  as  the  question  was  decided,  I  presented  to  Cassai 
a  copy  of  the  Gospel,  which  he  received  with  the  greatest 
demonstrations  of  joy.  I  have  never  seen  one  manifest  so 
much  pleasure  on  receiving  the  Scriptures,  though  he  knows 
not  how  to  read  them.  He  was  apparently  so  overjoyed 
that  he  could  not  keep  silence,  and  was  continually  saying ; 

What  does  this  mean  7  A  stranger  !  one  whom  I  never 
knew,  and  to  whom  I  never  did  any  good,  has  kindly  brought 
me  the  Word  of  Life  !  Had  he  given  me  a  thousand  talaris, 
I  should  not  have  valued  them  so  highly  as  this  precious 
volume.  The  Four  Gospels !  Glorious  Book !  It  is  the 
light  that  will  conduct  me  in  the  way  of  immortal  life." 

While  I  was  penning  the  above,  the  governor  sent  me  as 
a  token  of  friendship  and  esteem,  a  few  bottles  of  excellent 
win'?.  I  learned  through  the  servant  who  brought  them, 
that  his  master  continues  highly  pleased  with  the  copy  of 
the  Gospel  which  I  gave  him,  holding  it  in  his  hand  from 
morning  till  night,  showing  it  to  all  who  call  upon  him. 

After  leaving  the  residence  of  Cassai,  I  called  upon  a  lady 
of  distinction,  one  of  tho  most  prominent,  a  few  years  since, 
in  Abyssinia.  She  is  a  daughter  of  the  late  celebrated  Ras 
Googsa,  and  widow  of  the  late  Dejaj  Marou,  both  of  whom 
are  now  dead  ;  a  circumstance  which  has  tended,  in  some  de- 
gree, to  lower  her  standing  in  society.  She  had  given  me 
an  express  invitation  to  visit  her;  yet  when  I  arrived,  she 
received  me  with  all  that  haughtiness  of  demeanor  and  lofti- 
ness of  bearing,  so  characteristic  of  ladies  of  rank  in  Abyfi- 
sinia.  Having,  however,  previously  observed  similar  mani- 
festations of  pride  in  other  ladies  of  the  country  on  first 


198        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

meeting  them,  I  was  less  surprised  than  I  otherwise  should 
have  been.  But  it  is  all  a  borrowed  dress,  and  is  soon 
dropped,  their  -charact-rs  being  too  light  and  frivolous,  long 
to  maintain  the  imposing  appearance.  The  lady  in  question, 
on  receiving  m'e,  scarcely  condescended  to  return  my  salu- 
tations ;  and  immediately  upon  asking  me  in  a  cold  and  in- 
different tone  how  I  did.  assumed  an  air  of  chilling  distance, 
and  wrapping  her  whole  face,  except  her  eyes,  in  her  vail, 
seated  herself  in  silence.  This  treatment  was  more  than  I 
thought  proper  to  bear  ;  and  after  sitting  a  few  minutes,  I 
arose  and  withdrew,  firmly  resolved  never  again  to  set  my 
foot  on  her  threshold.  About  an  hour  afterwards,  however,  she 
became  dissatisfied  with  her  behavior,  and  sent  her  servant 
with  an  apology  for  having  received  me  with  such  coldness, 
alleging  that  the  customs  of  society  compelled  women  of  her 
rank  to  manifest  reserve  on  first  meeting  a  gentleman 
stranger ;  otherwise,  they  would  bring  upon  themselves  re- 
proach. Besides,  she  entertained  a  high  opinion  of  my 
character,  and  could  not  avoid  feeling  a  great  degree  of  rev- 
erence and  consequent  diffidence  in  my  presence  ;  and  hav- 
ing now  presented  her  apologies,  she  hoped  I  would  prove 
to  her,  by  a  second  visit,  my  cordial  forgiveness.  I  directed 
the  servant  to  say  to  his  mistress,  that  had  I  intruded  my- 
self on  her  notice  of  my  own  accord,  I  should  have  expected 
to  be  entertained  with  coldness  in  any  part  of  the  world,  and 
that  even  when  invited,  in  consequence  of  the  extraordinary 
usages  of  this  country,  I  could  not  expect  a  warm  reception  ; 
but  I  must  say,  that  her  reception  of  me  had  been  far  less 
cordial  than  even  in  consideration  of  their  peculiar  forms  of 
society,  I  had  anticipated ;  and  besides,  her  excessive  pride 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  199 

had  so  much  displeased  me,  that  I  had  resolved  never  to 
visit  her  dwelling  again.  But  since  she  had  become  sensible 
of  the  injury  she  had  done  me,  and  had  condescended  to  ask 
my  forgiveness,  I  would  most  cheerfully  grant  it  her,  as  I 
hoped  my  numerous  faults  would  be  forgiven  of  my  heavenly 
Father ;  and  from  this  moment  I  was  ready  to  pay  her  a 
visit  whenever  she  should  desire  it. 

This  woman  forms  the  theme  of  much  conversation  at 
Gondar.  It  is  said,  that  in  the  lifetime  of  her  husband,  she 
became  the  mother  of  a  deformed  child,  in  the  shape,  partly 
of  a  serpent,  and  partly  of  some  other  animal  unknown  to 
me.  It  is  also  said  that  she  is  a  cannibal,  and  that  several 
children,  from  one  to  four  years  of  age,  have  fallen  victims 
to  her  unnatural  voracity.  AVhen  I  first  received  this  infor- 
mation, I  could  not  think  it  worthy  of  the  least  regard  ;  but 
having  heard  the  same  thing  frequently  repeated,  and  hav- 
ing acquainted  myself  more  fully  with  the  facts  in  the  case. 
I  have  some  suspicion  that  the  report  is  not  altogether  with- 
out foundation.  My  suspicion  arises  chiefly  from  the  fact, 
that  several  children  have  disappeared  in  a  very  surprising 
manner,  and  from  the  evidence  of  some  who  have  been 
seized,  but  subsequently  permitted  to  escape,  on  the  dis- 
covery of  certain  venereal  diseases  which  they  inherited  from 
their  parents.  Among  others  of  this  description,  I  have 
been  referred  to  one  of  the  sons  of  my  friend,  Tchelolargai. 
It  is  reported  that  Googsa  was  guilty  of  the  same  nefarious 
practice,  and  that  he  did  it  unblu«hingly  before  the  world. 
I  cannot  believe,  however,thateitherGoogsa  or  his  family  can 
be  justly  regarded  as  cannibals,  though  I  think  it  possible 
they  may  sometimes  have  taken  the  lives  of  children  for 


200        JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

another  purpose.  I  have  often  heard  that  the  Edjow  Gal- 
las,  the  tribe  from  which  the  family  of  Googsa  descended, 
are  in  the  habit,  on  particular  occasions,  of  sacrificing  hu- 
man victims  on  the  altar  of  their  Divinity ;  though  I  never 
met  an  individual  who  had  been  an  eye-witness  of  the  im- 
pious deed.  There  is  also  a  tribe,  residing  at  the  distance 
of  several  days'  journey  to  the  west  of  Gooderow,  called 
Zindgerows,  (apes)  who  very  much  resemble  the  G  alias  in 
their  general  manners  and  mode  of  life,  though  they  speak 
an  entirely  different  language.  Some  of  their  customs  are 
extremely  barbarous.  When  a  caravan  arrives  among  them 
for  purposes  of  traffic,  or  a  strolling  company  of  strangers, 
although  inoffensive  and  consisting  perhaps  of  only  two  in- 
dividuals, the  chief  of  the  district  immediately  casts  lots 
upon  them,  and  he  upon  whom  the  lot  falls,  becomes  the 
victim  of  their  atrocious  superstition.  He  is  instantly 
seized,  butchered,  and  his  entrails  laid  bare,  to  enable  them 
to  foretell,  or  in  the  language  of  my  informant,  who  had  been 
an  eye-witness  of  the  horrid  scene,  in  order  to  see  pictured 
there  the  events  of  the  ensuing  year.  I  am  also  told  that 
oxen,  sheep,  and  goats  are  sometimes  sacrificed  by  the  Gal- 
las  to  appease  their  offended  deity ;  particularly  when  suf- 
fering any  special  calamity,  such  as  general  scarcity  or  sick- 
ness. In  this  practice  I  believe  all  the  Galla  tribes  are  uni- 
form. Even  some  Abyssinian  Christians  imitate  them. 
They  are  also  very  fond  of  myrrh  and  incense,  which  they 
offer  in  perfumes  to  their  deity.  They  have  no  other  ra- 
ligious  worship. 

13th.  I  called  upon  Alaca  Stephanos  this  morning,  whom 
I  found  greatly  alarmed  on  my  account.    It  was  reported  to 


JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  201 

him  yesterday  that  the  people  of  the  city  strongly  suspected 
that  I  was  a  spy ;  and  he  feared,  that  under  the  cover  of 
this  pretext,  they  would  put  me  into  irons,  for  the  purpose 
of  extorting  from  me  a  large  amount  of  money.  He  said 
he  scarcely  closed  his  eyes  during  the  whole  night ;  the  idea 
of  my  unprotected  situation  was  continually  before  his 
mind  ;  he  recollected  that  I  was  a  stranger  in  the  country, 
with  no  relative  near  to  smile  upon  me  in  the  hour  of  sor- 
row, or  to  defend  me  in  danger.  After  a  wakeful  night,  he 
had  risen  restless  and  uneasy ;  he  had  taken  pains  to  con- 
verse with  Tchelolargai  respecting  me  and  my  hazardous 
situation,  a,nd  found  him  still  more  troubled  than  himself. 
Th-ey  had  concluded  it  would  be  better  for  me  again  to  leave 
the  dwelling  of  Emmaha,  where  I  had  spent  the  last  eight 
days,  and  to  reside  for  the  future  at  the  house  with  which 
the  Etchegua  was  willing  to  furnish  me  in  his  quarters.  I 
replied,  that  I  felt  unfeigned  gratitude  for  the  deep  solici- 
tude he  entertained  for  my  welfare,  and  the  readiness  he 
had  evinced  to  assist  me  ;  but,  all  things  considered,  I  could 
not  persuade  myself  that  it  would  be  best  on  the  present  oc- 
casion to  follow  his  advice.  In  the  first  place,  because  I 
was  confident  that  I  had  the  friendship  of  two  of  the  most 
distinguished  personages  in  the  city,  and  thought  they 
would  cheerfully  exert  their  influence  for  my  protection ; 
and  in  the  second  place,  should  my  expectations  from  this 
source  fail,  I  had  a  never-failing  defence  in  God,  and  believ- 
ing that  he  would  never  allow  anything  to  befal  me,  which 
would  not  ultimately  redound  to  my  good,  I  had  cheerfully 
committed  my  all  to  him.  Besides,  I  added,  if  I  had  taken 
a  correct  view  of  the  subject,  I  thought  the  adoption  of  his 

9* 


202        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


advice  might  in  the  end  lead  to  unfavorable  results,  because, 
should  I  take  up  my  residence  the  second  time  at  the  quar- 
ters of  the  Etchegua,  especially  at  this  particular  juncture, 
when  suspicion  was  abroad,  the  people  might  easily  be  in- 
duced to  believe  that  I  was  influenced  by  fear,  and  conse- 
quently, either  suspect  me  of  having  concealed  property,  or 
of  harboring  sinister  intentions.  In  this  manner  I  should 
forge  my  own  chain,  voluntarily  locking  myself  up  in  a 
prison,  from  which  I  could  not  escape  without  difficulty,  and 
perhaps,  danger.  "  You  must  do  as  you  please,"  he  replied  ; 
"  I  do  not  intend  to  oppose  your  wishes,  but  as  you  are  com- 
mitted to  our  care,  we  must  protect  you.  You  know,  also, 
that  our  country  is  now  in  a  perilous  condition,  turmoil  and 
confusion  arc  raising  their  waves  around  us,  and  you  are  here 
a  stranger,  and  the  Bible  commands  us  to  be  mindful  of  the 
stranger.  I  therefore  could  not  rest  till  I  had  seen  you,  and 
expressed  my  fears."  He  was  evidently  alarmed,  but  this 
is  nothing  uncommon  for  the  people  of  Gondar  ;  as  I  have 
already  remarked,  they  are  very  easily  terrified. 

14th.  Kain  has  fallen  in  great  quantities  in  the  course  of 
the  day,  rendering  it  very  unpleasant  abroad.  I  spent  most 
of  the  afternoon  in  conversation  with  Habeta  Selasse,  who 
begins  to  realize  the  folly  and  hazard  of  receiving,  as  a  prin- 
ciple of  religious  practice,  any  doctrine  which  is  not  founded 
on  the  Word  of  God.  This  evening,  I  gave  a  copy  of  the 
Gospel  to  a  scribe  who  came  to  visit  me  with  his  son.  On 
presenting  him  the  volume,  I  entreated  him  to  teach  his  son 
its  holy  precepts,  instead  of  instructing  him  according  to 
the  doctrines  of  men.    Raising  his  eyes  to  heaven,  he  sol- 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  203 

emnly  replied  ;  ^'  If  it  shall  please  God,  I  desire  first  to  ia- 
struct  myself !" 

15th.  This  morniRg  was  spent  in  making  and  receiving 
visits  of  ceremony.  As  the  day  advanced,  Selasse  called, 
and  I  passed  two  hours  with  him  very  agreeably.  He  ap- 
pears more  and  more  decided  in  favor  of  genuine  Christian- 
ity. He  told  me  he  was  engaged  last  evening  in  a  dispute 
with  Alaca  Waldab  and  several  priests,  who  became  some- 
what angry  with  him  in  the  progress  of  the  debate.  Selasse 
maintained  the  position,  that  Christians  ought  to  receive 
nothing  as  a  principle  of  faith  or  rule  of  conduct,  which  is 
not  recorded  in  the  Scriptures  ;  the  revelation  which  God 
has  given  in  his  Word  being  amply  sufiicient,  if  clearly  un- 
derstood and  strictly  obeyed,  to  render  us  wise  unto  sal- 
vation. 

1  had  always  supposed  Habeta  Selasse  to  be  a  member  of 
the  priesthood,  but  he  has  informed  me  to-day  that  this  is 
not  the  case.  He  has  been  urged  repeatedly  to  consecrate 
himself  to  the  order,  but  has  as  often  refused  ;  "  Because," 
said  he,  "  having  observed  the  conduct  of  the  priests,  I  am 
convinced  that  most  of  them  are  wicked  men,  traveling  the 
broad  road  to  perdition.  But  what  especially  deters  me 
from  devoting  myself  to  the  duties  of  the  order,  is  the  fact, 
that  as  a  class,  they  are  peculiarly  exposed  to  the  tempta- 
tion of  seeking  pecuniary  advantage ;  and  I  shrink  from  the 
thought  of  taking  upon  myself  the  holy  office,  with  the  view 
of  gaining  a  livelihood.  Besides,  I  have  noticed  that  if  a 
priest  is  rather  more  conscientious  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duties  than  the  generality  of  his  brethren,  people  are  almost 
invariably  more  inclined  to  accuse  him  of  avarice,  than  they 


204        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

are  those  who  are  decidedly  vicious  ;  and  in  this  manner  all 
his  efforts  are  rendered  nugatory  and  vain.  I  have  pro- 
posed to  myself  a  different  course.  I  intend  to  remain 
several  months  longer  at  Gondar,  till  I  have  completed  the 
ninth  year  of  my  studies,  and  then  return  to  Shoa,  enter  the 
service  of  the  king,  and  endeavor  to  render  myself  useful 
as  possible,  by  instructing  the  soldiers  in  his  army.  By 
this  course,  I  shall  avoid  the  accusation  usually  charged 
upon  the  priesthood,  of  teaching  the  people  and  reproving 
their  faults  for  the  purpose  of  gain,  and  enable  myself  to 
exert  a  deeper  and  more  permanent  influence  on  the  minds 
and  morals  of  my  countrymen.  What  think  you  of  my 
plan ?"  "  I  entirely  approve  of  it,"  said  I ;  '-'I  only  entreat 
you,  I  solemnly  conjure  you,  to  confine  yourself  exclusively 
in  your  instruction, to  the  word  of  Inspired  Truth  by  which 
means  you  will  both  save  yourself  and  them  that  hear  you^ 


CHAPTER  III. 


Celebration  of  Easter, — Visit  to  the  Etchegua  or  head  of  the  monks. — 
Conversation  with  him  upon  doctrinal  subjects. — Conversations  with 
various  priests,  and  remarks  upon  their  character. — Sent  for  by  Ozoro 
Waleta  Teclit,  to  cure  the  madness  of  her  brother. — Disturbances  in 
the  city. — Habeta  Selasse  proposes  a  mission  to  the  Gallas. — Brief 
account  of  the  Falashas. — Copies  of  the  Amharic  Gospel  distributed. 

April  16th.  To-day  is  Good-Friday.  la  the  morning 
the  city  was  all  life  and  motion  ;  masters  were  sending  their 
servants  to  present  their  compliments  to  persons  of  their 
acquaintance ;  the  streets  were  thronged  with  people  rush- 
ing to  and  fro,  coming  and  going,  to  their  churches.  Im- 
pelled by  curiosity,  I  also  visited  one  of  their  places  of  wor- 
ship, and  found  there  a  company  of  young  men  together 
with  two  or  three  priests,  inattentively  reading  the  works 
of  Chrysostom.  The  Abyssinian  churches  are  neat,  and 
highly  embellished.  They  are  all  furnished  with  carpets, 
which  in  this  country  are  very  expensive.  The  images  and 
pictures  are  usually  some  representations  of  the  Trinity 
under  various  forms,  usually  that  of  three  old  men  ;  Jesus 
expiring  on  the  cross ;  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  shape  of  a 
dove ;  the  Virgin  Mary  with  the  Holy  Infant  reclining  on 
her  left  arm :  St.  George,  and  the  peculiar  patron  of  the 
church.  There  are  also  frequent  representations  of  good  and 
evil  angels,  the  latter  broiling  amidst  the  ascending  flames, 
together  with  the  arch-apostate.    The  image  of  St.  Michael 


206         JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


seems  an  essential  ornament  of  every  church,  and  is  never 
wanting.  The  churches  are  usually  endowed  by  some  of 
the  grandees  of  the  country,  and  enriched  by  the  sins  of  the 
affluent.  Let  me  explain  myself.  When  a  man  of  wealth 
commits  a  crim:^,  or  perpetrates  any  flagrant  act  of  injustice 
or  wrong,  his  father-confessor  imposes  upon  him  a  long  and 
rigorous  fast,  but  at  the  same  time  proposes,  if  he  considers 
the  penance  too  severe,  to  perform  the  duty  for  him,  pro- 
vided he  will  pay  a  certain  sum  of  money  to  the  church  of 
some  specified  saint.  Although  in  this  way,  enough  goes 
to  the  churches  to  ornament  and  enrich  them,  it  is  openly 
acknowledged  that  the  priest  is  sufficiently  careful  to  in- 
demnify himself  for  undergoing  the  rigors  of  the  prescribed 
fast. 

I  received  a  visit  to-day  from  a  man  belonging  to  the 
royal  family,  who  informed  me  that  he  gains  a  subsistence 
by  the  toil  of  his  hands.  He  is  a  scribe,  painter,  and  joiner. 
He  complained  much  of  the  wickedness  and  corruption  of 
the  people  ;  though  I  fear  his  regret  v/as  occasioned  mainly 
by  the  neglect  of  his  countrymen  in  leaving  him  unaided  to 
struggle  with  poverty.  I  was  pleased  to  find,  however,  that 
he  was  in  the  habit  of  carrying  about  with  him  a  copy  of  St. 
John's  Gospel. 

17th.  This  morning  at  early  dawn,  the  priests  of  the  two 
churches,  St.  Michael  and  St.  George,  came,  one  after  the 
other,  to  perform  the  ceremony  of  singing  at  my  lodgings. 
After  they  had  finished,  I  called  upon  the  Etchegua,  who, 
owing  to  the  peculiarities  of  the  Abyssinian  church,  was  for 
the  first  time  to  be  seen  since  the  fast.  I  was  not  able, 
however,  to  converse  much  with  him  in  consequence  of  the 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RErilDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  207 

presence  of  the  priests  of  the  various  churches  in  the  city, 
who  were  coming  in  succession  to  sing  at  his  house,  as  they 
had  at  mine  early  in  the  morning.  Their  first  appearance 
was  extremely  disagreeable ;  their  dress  seemed  far  more 
suitable  to  the  frivolous  masquerade  of  a  carnivalj  than  to 
the  sober  duties  of  the  servants  of  God ;  but  I  used  every 
effort  to  divest  myself  of  all  those  feelings  and  prejudices 
which  I  had  imbibed  from  early  association  with  European 
manners,  and  endeavored  to  look  at  the  ceremony  in  its  true 
light.  The  struggle  had  the  desired  effect.  I  have  seldom 
had  the  privilege  of  enjoying  so  delightful  a  season  of  prayer, 
or  of  being  so  completely  absorbed  in  the  ardors  of  devotion. 
The  deputations  from  the  individual  churches  commonly 
consist  of  two  priests  and  two  boys,  one  of  the  age  of  four- 
teen or  fifteen,  the  other  often,  all  attired  in  silk  of  varying 
shades,  and  wearing  crowns  of  enormous  size.  One  of  the 
priests  carries  in  his  hand  a  magnificent  cross,  and  the 
younger  boy  a  bell.  Besides  these  there  were  several 
priests,  clothed  in  their  ordinary  vestments  of  white.  Their 
music  is  rude,  though  not  entirely  destitute  of  order  or  har- 
mony. The  sentiment  breathed  forth  in  their  song,  was 
similar  to  that  mentioned  by  St.  Paul  in  his  Epistle  to  the 
Romans,  "  Jesus  died  for  our  offences  and  rose  again  for  our 
justification."  In  singing,  they  wave  the  right  hand  with  a 
variety  of  gestures,  which,  at  first,  struck  me  as  very  far 
from  being  in  unison  with  the  spirit  of  the  hymn  sung.  As 
they  approach  the  termination,  they  gently  beat  the  ground 
with  their  feet ;  and  declining  their  bodies,  finally  stoop  so 
low  as  to  kiss  the  ground  while  pronouncing  the  last  word. 
They  remain  in  this  position  while  the  Etchegua  offers  his 


208         JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


orisons  for  their  common  country,  and  terminate  the  cere- 
mony by  repeating  the  Lord's  prayer ;  commencing  it  in  an 
elevated  voice,  and  gradually  sinking  into  a  softened  tone  as 
they  draw  near  the  close.  In  private  houses,  one  of  the 
priests  offers  prayers  for  the  happiness  and  general  welfare 
of  the  family. 

On  quitting  the  house  of  the  Etchegua,  I  made  several 
visits,  and  among  the  rest,  I  called  upon  a  lady,  Ozoro 
AValeta  Teclit,  sister  of  the  deceased  Dejaj  Marou,  and 
mother  of  the  young  warrior,  Dojaj  Comfou.  It  was  the 
first  time  I  had  seen  her  ladyship,  and  consequently,  owing 
to  the  singular  form  of  Abyssinian  society,  I  was  prevented 
from  holding  any  connected  conversation  with  her,  though 
she  by  no  means  evinced  that  pride  and  haughtiness  of  dis- 
position, which  I  have  often  observed  in  other  Abyssinian 
ladies,  vastly  her  inferiors  in  rank.  She.  as  well  as  those 
who  were  with  her,  appeared  highly  pleased  with  the  beauty 
and  mechanism  of  my  watch.  In  general,  when  I  speak  of 
the  improvements  of  the  Europeans,  and  the  progress  they 
haye  made  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  they  arc  very  little  dis- 
posed to  believe  me  ;  but  when  I  show  them  my  watch,  their 
incredulity  usually  vanishes,  and  they  cry  out ;  "  Surely, 
where  they  can  execute  such  elegant  specimens  of  art,  they 
must  know  everything." 

I  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  afternoon  with  Habeta 
Selasse.  Our  principal  topic  of  conversation  was  baptism. 
At  first,  he  seemed  to  have  some  correct  views  of  the  nature 
and  design  of  the  ordinance,  being  thoroughly  convinced 
that  the  baptism  of  water  could  not  constitute  that  regene- 
ration of  soul,  of  which  our  Saviour  speaks  in  the  third 


JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  209 

chapter  of  John.  But  the  idea  that  it  was  only  an  external 
or  visible  sign  without  any  real  efficacy,  was  a  thought  en- 
tirely new  to  him.  He  paused,  fixed  in  thought.  At  length 
he  said ;  "  This  is  a  new  idea;  it  may  however  be  correct — 
I  think  it  very  probable,  for  I  well  know  that  most  of  those 
who  have  received  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  if  we  may  judge 
by  their  outward  deportment,  are  Christians  only  in  name." 
We  afterwards  spoke  of  my  design  of  going  in  the  course  of 
a  year  or  two,  and  establishing  myself  in  Shoa. 

18th.  Easter  Sunday  in  Abyssinia.  The  day  has  been 
spent  by  the  inhabitants  in  rioting  and  feasting,  as  such 
days  frequently  are  by  other  anti-scriptural  sects. 

Last  evening  a  rumor  ran  through  the  city,  that  a  famous 
chief  of  banditti  had  entered  with  his  fellow-desperados,  and 
pillaged  several  villages  lying  in  the  vicinity  of  Gondar ; 
and  that  in  consequence  of  these  disastrous  tidings,  the 
priests  had  threatened  to  excommunicate  all  who  would  not 
continue  their  fast  to-day,  as  they  had  done  for  several  days 
previous  ;  but  this  report  not  being  confirmed  by  more  sub- 
stantial testimony,  they,  who  had  the  pecuniary  means,  be- 
gan soon  after  midnight,  their  festal  mirth  and  revelry.  I 
had  purchased  a  cow,  intending  it  for  the  celebration  of  the 
Easter  festival ;  but  as  all  animals  slaughtered  at  any  time 
during  the  season  of  Lent,  are  regarded  by  the  Abyssinians 
as  impure,  and  consequently,  as  the  cow  could  not  be  butch- 
ered till  to-day,  Sunday,  I  refused  to  have  it  done  at  all ;  a 
movement  which  very  much  surprised  the  people,  though  I 
think  not  to  my  disadvantage.  We  therefore  sat  down  to 
our  repast  without  the  beef,  and  though  it  was  less  sumptu- 
ous than  I  had  intended,  I  determined  not  to  suffer  the  sea- 


210       JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA, 

son  to  pass  by  witliout  improvement,  endeavoring  to  impress 
upon  the  minds  of  my  servants,  and  tlie  ten  or  dozen  indi- 
gent people  wlio  participated  with  me  in  the  bounties  of  my 
table,  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion  ;  that  the  festival  kept 
in  commemoration  of  our  Saviour's  resurrection,  ought  to  be 
celebrated  in  an  impressive  and  religious  manner ;  if  we 
feast,  it  should  be  a  spiritual  feast ;  not  one  of  sensual  joy 
and  unrestrained  indulgence.  The  people  make  no  visits 
to-day. 

19th.  The  Etchegua  sent  for  me  this  morning  for  the 
purpose  of  introducing  to  my  acquaintance  two  men,  who 
had  recently  been  liberated  by  Oubea.  They  had  been 
prisoners  of  war  with  him,  and  the  fact  of  their  release  has 
inspired  hopes  that  peace  is  about  to  take  |  lace.  One  of 
them  is  the  brother,  and  the  other,  the  nephew,  of  the  late 
Kas  Googsa.  The  former  expressed  his  intention  of  going 
on  a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem,  and  desired  me  to  take  him 
with  me  on  my  return  ;  but  as  usual  in  such  cases,  I  avoided 
giving  him  a  decided  answer.  I  spent  the  whole  of  the 
morning  with  the  Etchegua,  but  was  unable  to  engage  him 
in  any  connected  conversation,  owing  to  the  crowds  of  peo- 
ple which  were  constantly  entering  and  leaving  his  residence. 
He  found  opportunity,  however,  to  propose  a  few  questions. 
Among  others,  he  asked  me  whether  we  acknowledged  St. 
Peter  to  be  the  head  of  our  church,  like  the  Franks,  or  St. 
John,  like  the  Greeks.  I  replied  ;  -  St.  Paul  tells  us  that 
when  one  is  disposed  to  be  a  strenuous  partisan,  saying,  I 
am  of  Paul,  or  of  ApoUos,  or  of  Cephas,  we  may  conclude 
that  he  is  carnally  minded,  and  exceedingly  deficient  in  the 
spirit  of  Christian  fellowship.    We  acknowledge  no  other 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


211 


'  head  than  Jesus  Christ :  nor  do  we  receive  any  other  doc- 
trine than  what  is  taught  in  the  Word  of  God/'  This  plain- 
ness did  not  appear  to  displease  him.  He  even  offered 
a|  ologies  for  not  being  able  to  render  me  more  assistance, 
remarking,  that  he  could  not  be  as  serviceable  to  me  as  he 
desired,  on  account  of  the  unsettled  condition  of  the  country, 
there  being  no  king  or  Ras,  who  held  the  reins  of  govern- 
■ment  with  sufficient  firmness  to  keep  the  people  in  due  sub- 
ordination. His  quarters  have  recently  been  plundered  for 
the  first  time  by  a  band  of  robbers,  who  have  little  to  fear 
under  the  loose  administration  of  Mariam.    He  told  me, 

:  however,  that  the  use  of  his  name  as  my  friend,  would  prob- 
ably secure  me  from  every  insult  and  abuse,  wherever  I 
might  have  occasion  to  travel  throughout  Abyssinia.  The 
Etchegua  is  a  man  about  sixty  years  of  age.  In  youth,  he 
served  his  country  in  the  capacity  of  a  soldier  ;  a  course  of 
life,  which  has,  probably,  very  much  contributed  to  stamp 
upon  his  features  an  ingenuousness  and  sincerity  of  expres- 
sion seldom  witnessed  in  monks  of  other  countries.  Indeed, 
he  has  none  of  that  sinister  look,  or  that  assumed  appear- 
ance of  sanctity,  too  frequently  the  characteristic  of  this 
class  of  people  :  on  the  contrary,  a  pleasant  smile  usually 
plays  upon  his  lips,  an  openness  and  simplicity  beam  in  his 
eye,  and  sit  on  his  countenance,  which  much  engages  my 
affections.  He  is  not,  however,  a  man  of  extensive  informa- 
tion, though  I  think  he  possesses  more  understanding,  and 
exhibits  greater  discrimination,  than  generally  falls  to  the 
lot  of  ignorant  and  secluded  monks.  His  friendship,  should 
it  prove  durable,  cannot  be  otherwise  than  useful  to  me 
among  the  Abyssinians. 


212        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


This  afternoon  I  received  a  visit  from  Habeta  Selasse,  ac- 
companied by  a  number  of  others.  As  it  is  one  of  their 
festival  days,  I  prepared  my  dinner  in  Abyssinian  style, . 
causing  meat  in  part  roasted,  and  in  part  raw,  to  be  served! 
upon  the  table.  I  think  it  important  for  a  missionary  to 
conform  to  tbe  usages  of  society  in  the  country  in  which  he 
is  stationed,  so  far  at  least,  as  he  can  do  it  without  sin.  I  did 
not  deem  it  wisdom  on  the  present  occasion,  openly  to  op- 
pose the  peculiar  habits  in  which  my  guests  had  been  edu- 
cated ;  but  I  endeavored,  during  the  whole  repast,  to  lead 
their  minds  to  the  contemplation  of  some  salutary  truth.  I 
spoke  of  tbe  exhaustless  love  of  God  to  sinners,  and  the 
affection  and  fellow-feeling  that  ought  to  exist  amoDg  all 
true  Christians  ;  specifying  several  points  of  doctrine,  con- 
cerning which  Christians  may  differ  without  destroying  true 
faith,  or  interrupting  fraternal  love  or  intercourse.  They  re- 
tired, apparently  well  pleased,  and,  I  hope,  animated  with 
new  desires  of  seeing  all  Christians  taking  each  other  by 
the  hand  like  brethren,  and  so  fulfilling  tlie  law  of  Christ. 

20th.  Early  this  morning  I  received  an  invitation  from 
Alaca  Waldab  to  take  breakfast  with  him,  whicb  I  accepted. 
I  tried  to  engage  him  in  some  religious  conversation,  but  his 
attention  was  so  absorbed  in  directing  the  duties  of  the  table, 
that  I  could  not  succeed.  The  banquet  was  sumptuous,  and 
the  mead  furnished  so  exhilarating,  that  it  produced  no 
little  effect  on  my  host ;  he  fell  asleep  in  the  midst  of  the 
repast,  but  was  not  so  intoxicated  as  to  be  entirely  bereft  of 
reason.  The  rest  were  affected  in  a  similar  way.  No  one, 
with  the  exception  of  Habeta  Selasse,  was  able  to  converse 
in  a  rational  and  serious  manner.    We  spoke  of  the  educa- 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  213 

tion  suitable  for  his  son,  a  lad  fourteen  or  fifteen  years  of 
age,  and  of  his  own  duty  to  furnish  him  with  the  means  of 
procuring  it.  We  also  spoke  of  his  favorite  project  in  re- 
gard to  the  G  alias.  He  urged  upon  me  the  expediency  of 
leaving  Gondar  as  soon  as  convenient,  and  of  going  with  him 
to  establish  a  mission  among  this  barbarous  people,  with 
whom,  he  indulges  the  hope  that  a  missionary  might  meet 
with  encouraging  success.  We  afterwards  conversed  on  the 
general  subject  of  evangelical  missions ;  the  more  his 
thoughts  dwell  upon  the  animating  theme,  the  more  he  be- 
comes interested,  and  the  more  firmly  fixed  in  his  purpose 
of  going  in  person,  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  these  roving  and 
predatory  tribes. 

This  afternoon  my  house  was  continually  thronged  with 
people  of  both  sexes.  Among  them  was  a  priest,  who,  at 
first,  was  very  forward  in  conversation.  I  handed  him  a 
copy  of  the  Gospel,  and  requested  him  to  read.  He  readily 
consented :  but  he  read  so  indifi"erently  that  it  was  impossi- 
ble to  understand  him  ;  and  when  I  took  the  liberty  of  cor- 
recting his  faults,  and  of  showing  him  how  he  ought  to  read, 
he  said,  with  a  view  of  concealing  his  ignorance,  that  he  did 
not  know  how  to  read  the  Amharic,  though  he  could  read 
the  Ethiopic  with  great  facility.  I  forthwith  gave  him  a 
copy  of  the  Psalms  in  that  dialect,  which  he  instantly  com- 
menced reading  as  rapidly  as  his  lips  could  move.  I  stopped 
him,  remarking  that  such  a  mode  of  reading  could  only  serve 
to  offend  God,  and  requested  him  to  translate  literally  line 
by  line.  Thinking  that  I  did  not  understand  Ethiopic,  he 
pretended  to  construe  the  first  line  with  great  promptness 
and  ease,  but  there  was  not  a  syllable  of  the  original  in  his 


214        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

translation,  and  after  repeated  corrections,  he  was  compelled 
to  confess  before  all.  that  he  did  not  understand  what  he 
read  ;  a  confession  that  very  much  astonished  the  multitude 
present.  I  seized  the  opportunity,  thus  afforded  me,  seri- 
ously to  represent  to  him  the  danger  to  which  he  was  hourly 
exposing  both  his  own  undying  soul,  and  the  undying 
souls  of  those  committed  to  his  care  ;  for.  as  our  Saviour 
says  ;  If  the  blind  lead  the  blindj  both  shall  fall  into  the 
ditch."  Then  turning  to  the  rest  the  company,  I  en- 
treated them  not  to  suffer  themselves  to  be  led  blindly  by 
the  dictates  of  their  ignorant  priests,  who,  it  was  to  be  feared, 
could  not  guide  them  to  heaven.  I  closed  my  remarks,  by 
reading  for  their  reflection,  a  few  texts  of  Scripture.  The 
priest  did  not  appear  in  the  least  offended  with  my  plain- 
ness, but  remarked,  seemingly  as  an  excuse  for  his  igno- 
rance, that  he  knew  of  no  one  who  was  willing  to  teach  him  ; 
and  added,  that  if  I  should  remain  long  in  the  city,  he  would 
gladly  come  to  me  daily  to  receive  instruction. 

21st.  I  passed  the  morning  at  the  residence  of  Cantiba 
Cassai,  who  apparently  rendered  me  sincere  thanks  for  the 
copy  of  the  Gospel  I  had  previously  given  him.  He  said 
that  he  was  a  relative  of  Mariam,  and  of  Galla  origin,  but 
that  the  tribe  to  which  he  belonged  were  descended  from 
the  Franks,  (Portuguese.)  and  that  consequently  he  made  it 
a  point  of  honor  to  speak  the  truth,  intimating  that  this  was 
one  of  their  peculiar  principles  of  conduct.  There  were 
present  a  couple  of  young  priests,  one  of  whom  asked  my 
advice  concerning  a  project  he  had  in  view,  of  taking  a  pil- 
grimage to  Jerusalem.  I  endeavored,  of  course,  to  dissuade 
him  from  the  toilsome  undertaking,  repeating  the  twenty- 


JOURNAL   OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  215 


first  and  twenty-third  verses  of  the  fourth  chapter  of  St. 
John's  Gospel.  He  caught  the  words  of  the  text,  and  im- 
mediately asked  me  what  I  supposed  was  implied  in  wor- 
shipping God  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  As  the  room  was 
crowded  with  people,  I  dwelt  at  some  length  on  the  import 
of  the  passage,  and  endeavored  to  bring  it  home  to  their 
hearts  and  consciences,  by  unfolding  tho  necessity  of  becom- 
ing experimentally  acquainted  with  God,  and  the  ineffable 
glory  of  his  character,  as  brightly  displayed  in  the  revelation 
he  has  made  of  himself  in  his  written  Word.  All  present, 
especially  young  Cassai,  were  very  attentive,  and  apparently 
convinced  of  the  truth  of  my  remarks. 

22d.  I  passed  the  greater  part  of  the  day  with  Tchelo- 
largai.  His  house  was  filled  to  overflowing  with  the  poor,  to 
whom  bread  and  beer  were  distributed  with  a  liberal  hand, 
and  each  partook  to  his  satisfaction.  The  yhole  of  this 
week  is  considered  as  one  continued  season  of  festival  which 
they  call  Easter.  Every  one  feasts  and  carouses  according 
to  his  means,  and  those  who  have  been  elevated  a  little 
above  the  common  level  of  affluence,  entertain  a  great  num- 
ber of  indigent  people,  devoting  a  part  of  every  day  during 
the  sacred  season,  to  distributing  food  and  drink  among 
them  in  great  abundance. 

23d.  I  passed  this  morning  at  the  house  of  Kidam  Ma- 
riam,  whom  I  found  surrounded  by  as  many  of  the  poor  as 
Tchelolargai  was  yesterday.  The  afternoon  of  the  three  last 
days  I  have  spent  very  pleasantly  in  the  society  of  Habeta 
Selasse. 

24th.  I  have  been  very  agreeably  engaged  about  four 
hours  in  the  course  of  the  day  in  conversation  with  the 


21G        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


Etchegiia.  The  Lord  apparently  stood  by  me,  and  I  have 
the  pleasing  conviction  that  he  gave  me  wisdom,  and  loosed 
my  tongue  to  answer  all  his  numerous  and  intricate  ques- 
tions, lie  began  his  inquiries  by  asking  my  opinion  of  the 
person  of  Jesus  Christ,  whether  I  thought  him  possessed 
of  two  natures  or  of  only  one.  I  took  a  piece  of  bread  and 
said  to  him,  '-"What  do  you  think  of  this  piece  of  bread  ? 
Do  you  ascribe  to  it  only  one  nature,  or  two  V 
"  I  ascribe  to  it  only  one." 

"  Yet,"  I  continued,  it  may  be  said  to  contain  two 
natures,  one  of  tefF,  the  other  of  water,  both  of  v;hich,  al- 
though in  their  present  state  they  are  closely  united,  may 
nevertheless  be  regarded  as  entirely  distinct,  and  capable  of 
being  decomposed  or  separated.  This  is  indeed  a  faint  illus- 
tration of  the  union  of  the  human  and  divine  natures,  as 
they  exist  in  the  person  of  our  incomprehensible  Redeemer  ; 
still  we  may  trace  analogy  enough  between  them  to  shed, 
perhaps,  some  light  upon  this  dark  subject  in  the  view  of 
our  feeble  understandings.  For  a  difficult  subject  all  must 
acknowledge  it  to  be  ;  but  obscure  as  it  is,  the  obscurity  has 
been  increased  by  the  indefiniteness  of  the  terms  used  to 
explain  it.  This  is  particularly  true  in  your  own  language  ; 
the  term  baker,  two  natures,  which  you  confound  with  the 
word  acal,  person, — a  word  altogether  indeterminate  in  its 
meaning,  are  not  terms,  in  all  respects  appropriately  applied 
to  Jesus  Christ,  as  distinctive  of  his  incomprehensible  na- 
ture, because  they  convey  the  idea  of  two  separate  exist- 
ences. So,  also,  the  term  in  our  language,  signifying  one 
nature,  cannot  be  regarded  as  entirely  appropriate,  owing  to 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA.  217 


the  extreme  confusion  it  gives  to  our  ideas  of  the  person  of 
our  Saviour." 

"  I  think,"  said  the  Etchegua,  "  that  it  is  in  conse- 
quence of  this  confusion  and  indefiniteness  of  language,  that 
so  great  difference  of  views,  and  bitterness  of  contention 
have  always  existed  on  this  point  in  the  church." 

Do  you  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  really  God  and 
really  man  ?" 

"  Most  surely,  with  all  my  heart." 

"  Very  well ;  on  this  point  we  can  take  each  other's 
hands  like  brethren  :  our  opinions  are  perfectly  harmonious ; 
we  only  express  ourselves  in  different  language.  As  to  the 
church  to  which  I  belong,"  I  added,  "  we  never  think  of  de- 
barring any  from  our  communion,  excepting  those  who 
manifest  no  sincere  love  for  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ." 

The  Etchegua  then  turning  to  the  bystanders  who  were 
listening  to  our  conversation,  exclaimed,  Eounatc  nao ! 
eounate  nao !  it  is  truth  !  it  is  truth !"  Then  again  address- 
ing me,  he  inquired ;  "  In  what  sense  is  Jesus  Christ  our 
brother  ?  Is  it  according  to  the  flesh,  or  according  to  the 
spirit?" 

There  are  some  passages  of  Scripture  relative  to  this 
subject,  which  are  not  altogether  clear  :  though  there  are 
others  that  are  more  specific,  and  go  directly  to  show  that 
he  is  called  our  brother  in  a  natural  sense,  or  according  to 
the  flesh.  Among  others  are  the  following.  In  Heb.  ii. 
17,  it  is  intimated  that  he  is  made  like  unto  his  brethren  in 
all  things,  sin  excepted.  Again,  Rom.  i.  3,  Paul  Fays, 
'  Concerning  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  which  was  made 

10 


218        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


of  the,  seed  of  David,  a  son  of  Adam,  according  to  the  fiesh? 
In  other  texts,  be  is  represented  as  being  called  our  brother 
in  a  spiritual  sense  ;  for  instance,  John  xx.  1 7  :  '-Go  to  my 
brethren,  and  say  unto  them,  1  asce^id  unto  my  Father  and  your 
Father,  to  my  God  and  your  GodP  " 

I  must  acknowledge  that  this  appears  more  clear  than 
anything  I  have  hitherto  heard  on  this  subject ;  a  subject 
that  has  often  given  me  a  great  deal  of  trouble  ;  but  which  I 
think  I  now  understand.  But  how  does  a  man  become  the 
brother  of  Jesus  Christ  according  to  the  spirit?" 

"  By  regeneration,  which  is  called  the  new  birth,  'born  of 
God,'  '  born  of  the  spirit,'  '  born  from  above,'  &c." 

"  Independently  of  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,"  the 
Etchegua  added,  I  would  like  to  inquire,  by  whom  was 
this  work  of  regeneration  visibly  commenced  under  the  new 
dispensation  ?  by  Jesus  Christ  himself,  or  by  his  disciples 
after  his  ascension  ?"  I  referred  him  to  the  19th  chapter 
of  Matthew,  and  requested  him  to  read  it.  He  complied, 
and  read  it  through  :  but  when  he  came  to  the  clause,  "  Ye 
who  have  followed  me  in  the  regeneration,"  smiting  his 
breast  he  exclaimed ;  "  It  is  clear  as  day ;  the  point  needs 
no  further  illustration."  The  rest  looked  upon  each  other 
in  silence.  He  at  length  proceeded  ;  "  Can  you  tell  me  at 
what  time,  or  at  what  stage  of  our  existence,  this  operation 
begins  to  work  in  the  soul 

"  To  avoid  all  ambiguity,"  I  replied,  "  I  must  say  in  the 
first  place,  that  they  are  greatly  deceived,  who  believe  that 
baptism  with  water  is,  in  any  sense,  Gospel  regeneration,  or 
the  new  birth.  It  is  only  the  visible  sign  of  an  invisible 
operation  which  must  be  wrought  in  the  heart  of  every  man 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  219 

who  hopes  to  be  united  to  Christ,  the  living  head  of  the  true 
church.  Whether  infants  are  fit  subjects  for  Christian  bap- 
tism, or  whether  the  ordinance  was  designed  to  be  adminis- 
tered only  to  adults,  is  a  question  altogether  foreign  to  the 
point  I  am  now  considering ;  but  the  evidence  that  water 
baptism  is  not  evangelical  regeneration,  is,  I  think,  substan- 
tiated by  the  fact,  that  there  are  numberless  individuals, 
both  in  this  and  other  countries,  who  have  received  the  ordi- 
nance, but  who  are  still  strangers  to  the  new  birth,  and  con- 
sequently strangers  to  the  Spirit's  influence,  and  strangers 
to  Christ." 

"  Eounate  nao — It  is  true interrupted  the  Etchegua  ; 
an  answer  that  was  evidently  very  unexpected  to  the  crowd 
of  priests  by  whom  we  were  surrounded.  "  It  appears  in- 
deed," I  continued,  "from  numerous  facts  narrated  in  sa- 
cred history,  especially  from  the  parable  of  the  householder, 
(Matt.  XX.)  who  sent  out  every  hour  in  the  day,  to  hire  la- 
borers into  his  vineyard,  that  regeneration  takes  place  at 
every  period  of  life  ;  some  are  brought  into  the  kingdom  in 
the  morning  of  their  days,  while  others  are  left  till  the 
shadows  of  age  have  gathered  around  them." 

"  One  question  more,"  he  continued  ;  "  how  is  regenera- 
tion wrought  in  the  soul  ?  or  what  is  the  specific  mode  of 
the  Spirit's  operation  in  producing  this  change  ?" 

"It  appears,"  I  replied,  "that  Jesus  himself  was  not  able 
to  convey  in  human  language  any  adequate  idea  of  the  mode 
of  this  wonderful  transformation  ;  how  much  less  shall  I  be 
able  to  express  it,  especially  in  your  language,  with  which  I 
am  but  partially  acquainted.  But  by  carefully  comparing 
the  different  passages  of  Scripture  which  relate  to  this  mys- 


220        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


terious  subject,  I  think  I  can  make  you  understand  in  what 
manner  and  how  far  it  may  be  explained.  It  usually  makes 
its  first  appearance*  in  a  lively  and  -  impressive  sense  of  the 
hatefulness  of  sin,  and  of  the  depths  of  moral  pollution  into 
which  the  sinner  has  been  by  nature  plunged.  This  pun- 
gent feeling  of  grief  and  ill-desert  brings  the  sinner  into  the 
dust,  and  compels  him  to  seek  for  pardon  as  a  depraved  and 
convicted  criminal,  who  feels  that  he  richly  merits  eternal 
death.  In  this  condition,  the  same  Spirit  which  removed 
the  veil  from  his  eyes,  and  disclosed  to  his  astonished  gaze 
his  spiritual  guilt  and  wretchedness,  leads  him  to  the  foot 
of  the  cross,  and  there  makes  him  understand  the  wonderful 
truth  that  Christ  was  made  sin — a  curse  for  man,  a  sinner 
and  accursed — so  took  the  blow  of  Divine  justice  upon  him- 
self, that  '  whoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life.'  The  sinner,  believing  this  glorious 
promise,  and  seeing  himself  bought  with  blood,  saved  by 
pure  grace,  begins  to  love  his  Saviour  because  he  first  loved 
him ;  and  this  absorbing  love  for  his  Lord,  and  interest  in 
his  cause,  relaxes  his  grasp  on  the  world,  dislodges  from  his 
bosom  all  delight  in  the  trifles  of  time,  and  removes  the  fear 
of  the  threats  and  reproaches  of  men,  so  that  he  becomes  a 
new  creature ;  he  loves  what  he  formerly  hated,  and  hates 
what  he  formerly  loved.  This  becomes  the  unfailing  source 
of  good  works,  sending  forth  its  rich  and  fertilizing  streams 
as  the  spontaneous  gushings  of  a  grateful  heart.  True,  this 
is  but  a  feeble  description — the  bare  outline  of  the  com- 
mencement and  progress  of  regeneration  in  the  soul,  but  it 

*  Gobat,  in  this  description  of  regeneration,  includes  the  whole  pro- 
cess of  conviction  and  conversion. 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  221 

is  all  that  I  can  give  you.  Indeed,  no  better  illustration  of 
this  mysterious  operation  can  be  conceived,  than  that  which 
Christ  has  given  us  in  the  third  chapter  of  John ;  *  The 
wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound 
thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  nor  whither  it 
goeth.'  So  every  man  who  becomes  the  subject  of  renewing 
grace,  is  persuaded  that  he  is  born  again  by  the  change  in 
his  moral  feelings,  as  he  is  assured  that  the  wind  is  sweep- 
ing field  and  forest  when  he  hears  its  roar." 

When  I  had  finished  these  remarks,  there  was  a  long 
pause — a  deep  stillness  pervaded  the  whole  house.  At 
length  the  Etchegua  inquired,  "  When  Christ  shed  his 
blood  for  sin,  was  it  his  humanity  only,  or  did  his  divinity 
likewise  suffer  death?" 

"  This,"  I  replied,  "  is  a  difficult  question  to  solve,  and 
if  the  Word  of  God  had  not  given  us  a  few  feeble  glimmer- 
ings of  light  respecting  it,  I  should  entirely  despair  of 
answering  it.  But  I  think  we  may  gain  some  information 
from  the  apostles.  St.  Paul  says  to  Timothy  that  God  is 
immortal;  and  St.  Peter  asserts  that  Christ  suffered  in  the 
flesh ;  two  declarations,  which  I  deem  sufficient  to  give  me 
confidence  in  forming-  the  opinion  that  our  Saviour  suffered 
only  in  his  human  nature.  Besides,  whenever  the  Scrip- 
tures speak  of  the  love  of  God  to  us,  every  one  must  have 
observed,  how  this  attribute  is  magnified  and  extolled,  from 
the  simple  consideration,  that  Jesus  became  man,  to  enable 
him  to  suffer  and  die  for  our  redemption." 

"  This,"  said  the  Etchegua,  "  precisely  accords  with  our 
opinions ;  but  if  it  was  his  human  nature  only  that  suffered 
death,  what  was  that  which  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ?" 


222        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

"  This  is  also  a  question,"  I  resumed,  "  of  extreme  diffi- 
culty, because  God  has  nowhere  seen  fit  to  explain  it  in  his 
Word.  Great  contention  and  confusion,  and  consequently, 
great  bitterness  of  feeling,  have  ever  rent  the  church  in  re- 
lation to  this  subject,  owing  to  that  restless  spirit  in  man, 
prompting  him  to  penetrate  those  deep  mysteries  which  In- 
finite Wisdom  has  never  chosen  to  reveal.  I  am  willing, 
however,  to  give  you  my  views  on  this  obscure  point,  and 
then  you  can  judge  for  yourself  It  appears  to  me  that 
nothing  can  be  more  natural,  than  to  believe  that  that  por- 
tion of  the  incomprehensible  person  of  Jesus  Christ  which 
was  born  in  time,  was  that  also  which  finally  experienced 
the  agonies  of  dissolution.  Besides,  reason  infallibly 
teaches  us  that  the  mother  must  exist  previously  to  the  son  ; 
but  we  know  that  Mary  did  not  exist  before  Jesus  Christ 
was  God.  Hence,  I  conclude  that  it  is  a  most  egregious 
error  to  call  Mary  the  mother  of  God,  notwithstanding  the 
high  respect  I  entertain  for  her,  the  most  blessed  of  women. 
I  think  it  sufficient  honor,  to  call  her  the  mother  of  Jesus,  an 
appellation  sometimes  given  her  by  the  Apostles." 

"  This  must  be  true,  this  must  be  true ;"  said  the  Et- 
chegua,  "  I  have  always  entertained  the  same  views." 

I  think  that  no  one  of  the  crowd  around  us  had  antici- 
pated such  an  answer  from  the  Etchegua  ;  at  least  they  ap- 
peared exceedingly  astonished  and  troubled.  Before  we 
separated,  he  made  several  other  inquiries  relative  to 
England  and  France;  also,  concerning  our  mode  of  celebra- 
ting divine  worship,  the  administration  of  baptism,  the 
Lord's  Supper,  and  the  rite  of  circumcision. 

I  could  not  observe  that  our  conversation  left  any  un- 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  223 

pleasant  effect  on  the  mind  of  the  Etchegua  ;  on  the  con- 
trary, I  should  judge  from  his  appearance,  that  he  was 
rather  pleased  ;  and  for  myself,  I  must  say,  that  I  was  never 
before  able  to  speak  the  Amharic  with  so  much  facility. 
Indeed,  the  Lord  is  ever  present  to  assist  our  infirmities, 
and  ready  to  give  him  who  needs,  a  tongue  to  plead  his 
cause.  I  gave  the  Etchegua  a  copy  of  the  Four  Gospels, 
with  the  privilege  of  sending  it  to  any  district  out  of  Gondar, 
that  he  pleased.  I  also  gave  him  a  copy  of  the  book  of 
Acts,  and  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  in  Amharic,  and 
one  of  the  Psalms  in  Ethiopic  ;  all  of  which  he  received  with 
manifest  pleasure.  The  marks  of  confidence  which  I  evinced 
towards  him  on  the  present  occasion,  also  appeared  to  give 
him  unfeigned  satisfaction. 

.  On  my  return  from  the  residence  of  the  Etchegua,  I  met 
Habeta  Selasse,  who  was  on  his  way  to  visit  me,  in  company 
with  four  of  his  fellow-disciples.  During  their  stay,  our 
conversation  was  directed  principally  to  the  worship  of 
images  and  the  invocation  of  saints.  Habeta  Selasse's  views 
apparently  coincided  with  my  own,  when  I  gave  it  as  my 
opinion,  that  Mary  was  a  sinner,  stained  by  the  same  moral 
defilement  that  belongs  to  all,  and  that  she  was  saved  by 
the  same  unmerited  grace  by  which  we  ourselves  are  saved  ; 
and  consequently  we  ought  not  to  adore  her,  or  implore  her 
assistance  or  protection  in  times  of  need.  Selasse  did  not 
appear,  however,  to  take  a  deep  interest  in  the  discussion, 
not  saying  much  on  either  side  of  the  question. — My  con- 
versation with  the  Etchegua  this  morning  seems  to  have  pro- 
duced quite  a  sensation  ;  several,  who  have  called  upon  me  this 
evening,  state  that  it  is  much  talked  of  throughout  the  city. 


224       JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

25th.  I  was  favored  this  morning  with  quite  a  number  of 
visits ;  several  from  young  men  who  were  desirous  that  I 
should  devote  some  portion  of  my  time  to  their  instruction. 
And  here  let  me  say,  that  the  instruction  of  youth  should 
form  a  prominent  object  of  missionary  enterprise  in  Abys- 
sinia. The  aged  are  deeply  incrusted  in  prejudice  ;  it  seems 
almost  a  hopeless  effort  to  undertake  the  improvement,  or 
endeavor  to  alter  the  opinions  of  those  who  are  far  advanced 
on  the  current  of  life.  The  stream  has  become  too  impetu- 
ous to  be  checked  or  turned  by  any  ordinary  obstruction. 
Some  obstacles,  however,  stand  in  the  way  of  an  easy  or  suc- 
cessful organization  of  schools  in  this  country;  not  but  that 
as  many  might,  at  any  time,  be  established  as  could  be  fur- 
nished with  adequate  teachers  ;  the  main  difficulty  lies  in 
the  fact,  that,  v/ith  the  exception  of  a  very  few,  the  scholars 
who  f)ut  themselves  under  the  superintendence  of  the 
schools,  must  be  fed  and  clothed  at  the  expense  of  those 
who  have  the  benevolence  to  found  them.  But  all  things 
considered,  it  is  an  enterprise  well  worthy  the  patronage  of 
the  church  ;  such  institutions  would  be  like  beacon  fires  on 
the  mountains  of  Abyssinia,  shedding  their  light  afar  :  they 
would  exert  a  refining  and  elevating  influence  on  the 
masses,  and  thus  prove  the  surest  means  of  raising  up  an 
order  of  intelligent  men,  free  from  the  prejudices  and  super- 
stitions of  their  countrymen. 

I  had  considerable  conversation  on  a  variety  of  topics 
with  all  my  visitors,  and  read  to  them  numerous  passages 
of  scripture,  varying  with  the  diff"erent  subjects  on  which 
we  discoursed.  Some  of  them  appeared  very  much  sur- 
prised, and  most  of  them  expressed  the  greatest  satisfaction, 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  225 

that  they  could  easily  comprelieud  the  import  of  what  was 
read  ;  a  circumstance,  which  rendered  the  exercise  entirely 
diflferent  from  what  they  were  in  the  habit  of  listening  to  in 
their  churches.  In  these,  the  language  in  which  the  Scrip- 
tures are  read,  is  seldom  understood  by  the  reader  himself ; 
never  by  the  hearers. 

Habeta  Selasse  called  upon  me  this  afternoon  to  express 
the  great  uneasiness  which  he  experienced  yesterday,  on 
hearing  me  affirm,  in  the  presence  of  many  people,  that  the 
Virgin  Mary  was  a  sinner.  '•  I  beg  of  you,"  said  he,  "  con- 
fine this  opinion  to  your  own  bosom.  You  can  dispute  with- 
out restraint  upon  most  other  points  concerning  which  you 
entertain  different  views  from  the  Abyssinians,  but  do  not 
develop  your  belief  that  the  Virgin  Mary  was  a  sinner ; 
for,  in  this  manner,  you  may  awaken  a  prejudice  against 
yourself,  which,  to  say  the  least,  will  procure  you  many  ene- 
mies. As  for  myself,  I  can  say  that  your  opinion  differs 
from  my  own,  only  in  that  I  cannot  believe  she  ever  sinned 
willingly.  This  point,  indeed,  is  the  splitiing  edge  of  two 
existing  parties  in  the  country;  a  few  believing  with  us, 
that  Mary  was  a  sinner;  but  the  Etchegua  and  Alaca 
Waldab  are  horror-struck  at  the  idea.  They  cannot  admit 
the  notion  into  their  creed,  because,  say  they,  if  Mary  was 
a  sinner,  the  body  of  Jesus  being  born  of  her,  must  neces- 
sarily partake  of  her  nature,  and  consequently  cannot  be 
regarded  as  entirely  immaculate  or  pure.  So  I  entreat  you 
not  to  agitate  this  disputed  point." 

I  replied  ;  "  My  dear  friend,  I  am  extremely  grateful  for 
the  deep  interest  you  take  in  my  welfare,  especially  since 
our  opinions  are  so  nearly  coincident  with  reference  to  this 

10* 


226       JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

important  point ;  you  having  recently  acknowledged  that 
the  various  texts  of  Scrrpture  which  I  presented  to  your  con- 
sideration, incontestably  prove  that  Mary  was  not  altogether 
free  from  sin.  But  the  truth  is,  you  have  not  yet  drank 
sufficiently  deep  of  the  spirit  of  liberty,  or  in  other  words, 
the  Holy  Spirit  has  not  wrought  in  your  heart  with  suffi- 
cient efficiency,  to  inspire  you  with  courage  to  break  away 
from  the  shackles  of  pride,  and  confess  your  sentiments  be- 
fore the  world.  But  do  not  exact  of  me  the  same  timidity  ; 
ask  not  that  I  should  speak  in  a  manner  contrary  to  the 
real  convictions  of  my  heart.  If  the  homage  which  you  ren- 
der to  the  Virgin  Mary  and  to  deceased  saints  was  not  in 
truth  idolatrous  worship,  a  homage,  based  on  the  pretended 
sanctity  of  certain  privileged  persons  of  the  human  race — 
beings,  originally  sunk  as  low  in  moral  corruption  as  our- 
selves, I  would  avoid  coming  into  collision  with,  or  offending 
those  who  may  ignorantly  believe  that  such  is  their  duty. 
But  regarding  the  practice  as  I  do,  fraught  with  impiety, 
and  highly  dishonorable  to  God,  I  cannot  promise  entire  or 
uninterrupted  silence.  All  I  can  promise,  is,  that  I  will  not 
at  present  designedly  provoke  discussion  on  this  subject ; 
but  if  any  one,  whether  the  Etchcgua  or  any  other  person, 
shall  demand  my  views,  I  shall  state  them  frankly.  I  can- 
not play  the  hypocrite." 

He  rejoined,  "  I  can  reasonably  ask  no  more,  but  I  hope 
you  will  express  yourself  mildly  as  possible."  He  then 
proposed  several  questions  concerning  the  nature  of  Deity, 
the  manner  in  which  the  divinity  is  united  with  the  human- 
ity in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  other  kindred  in- 
quiries, altogether  too  subtle  and  misty  to  admit  of  any  clear 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  227 

or  satisfactory  solution.  I  did  not  attempt  it.  I  felt  bound 
to  acknowledge  my  ignorance,  frankly  saying,  I  do  not 
know.  God  has  not  made  sucli  abstruse  points  the  subject 
of  revelation  in  his  Word,  and  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  know 
more  of  God  or  his  inexplicable  attributes,  than  he  has  been 
pleased  there  to  unfold." 

Early'  in  the  evening,  the  mother-in-law  of  Emmaha  men- 
tioned to  me  that  she  had  been  all  day  desirous  of  speaking 
with  me,  but  seeing  me  so  busily  engaged  with  my  numer- 
ous visitors,  she  had  been  deterred  from  preferring  the  in- 
quiries she  wished  to  make,  fearing  to  weary  me.  "  But," 
said  she,  if  it  will  not  be  too  much  for  you,  I  will  ask  you 
one  question.  How  can  a  man  who  is  a  sinner  be  justified 
before  God?"  As  this  is  a  fundamental  point,  I  was  glad 
to  have  the  opportunity  of  explaining  it.  I  therefore  passed 
the  evening  very  agreeably  in  conversation  on  the  subject, 
with  perhaps  a  dozen  individuals,  who  were  fortunately  at 
my  house.  The  Abyssinians  make  use  of  the  same  word  to 
express  the  two  ideas,  io  be  justified,  and,  to  be  saved. 

26th.  Lej  Oubea,  the  uncle,  but  inveterate  enemy  of 
Dejaj  Oubea,  who  is  at  present  confined  to  his  house  by 
sickness,  invited  me  this  morning  to  call  upon  him.  As  he 
occupies  a  somewhat  commanding  position  in  society,  hav- 
ing many  warm  friends,  as  well  as  many  powerful  enemies, 
I  thought  it  prudent  in  my  intercourse  with  him,  to  pre- 
serve as  great  a  distance  as  possible  without  wounding  his 
feelings.  I  therefore  conversed  with  him  through  my  do- 
mestic interpreter  ;  but  I  was  again  compelled,  as  on  a  for- 
mer occasion  at  the  residence  of  the  king,  to  remark  the  in- 
efficacy,  and  indeed,  the  probable  failure,  that  awaits  the 


228        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

missionary,  who  undertakes  to  preach  the  Gospel  by  means 
of  an  unchristian  interpreter.  In  the  present  instance,  as 
long  as  our  conversation  was  directed  to  secular  topics,  my 
domestic  faithfully  interpreted  the  sentiments  I  advanced ; 
hut  when  religion  became  the  theme  of  discourse,  particu- 
larly so  soon  as  I  uttered  anything  which  at  all  clashed 
with  the  religious  prejudices  of  Oubea,  it  no  longer  seemed 
possible  for  him  to  speak  the  truth.  Even  when  he  knew 
that  I  understood  him,  he  would  endeavor  to  render  his  trans- 
lation obscure  and  unintelligible,  even  by  expressing  himself 
in  terms  which  he  thought  me  unacquainted  with,  or  by 
speaking  with  great  rapidity.  For  example  ;  Lej  Oubea 
showed  me  an  amulet  which  he  had  carried  a  long  time 
about  him,  but  which  he  said  he  had  not  full  confidence  in, 
because  he  did  not  know  what  it  contained.  A  few  sen- 
tences were  inscribed  upon  it  in  Arabic  characters.  After 
I  had  deciphered  the  inscription,  I  told  him  it  contained 
the  first  chapter  and  a  few  isolated  passages  from  the 
Koran.  My  domestic  interpreted,  "  It  contains  several  ex- 
cellent prayers,  and  numerous  passages  from  the  Word  of 
God." 

I  then  said  ;  "  Afterward  follow  a  few  prayers  and  con- 
gratulations to  Mohammed." 

He  seemed  a  little  puzzled  here,  not  knowing  how  to  trans- 
late the  word  Mohammed.  But  at  length,  said  he,  There  are 
also  a  few  words  which  have  reference  to  Mohammed." 

I  now  added  ;  "  This  is  a  Mohammedan  amulet,  and  con- 
sequently you  ought  by  no  means  to  carry  it  about  you ;  but 
even  were  it  a  Christian  amulet,  it  could  not  be  of  the  least 
service  to  you." 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA.  229 

My  interpreter  translated  ;  It  is  an  excellent  thing,  and 
you  may  be  assured  tliat  so  long  as  you  carry  it  with  you, 
you  will  find  it  an  article  of  the  greatest  value." 

I  could  restrain  myself  no  longer,  and  boldly  observed  in 
Amharic ;  "It  is  not  of  the  least  service  to  you,  nor  ever 
can  be,  either  in  this  life  or  in  that  which  is  to  come.  If 
you  would  be  saved,  the  Gospel  is  the  only  chart  you  need 
to  study ;  its  holy  dictates  the  only  directory  you  need  to 
follow."    Having  closed  this  conversation,  I  retired. 

On  my  return,  I  met  a  judge,  surrounded  by  ten  or  a 
dozen  of  his  servants,  and  clasping  with  both  hands  one  of 
the  copies  of  the  Four  Gospels  I  had  previously  distributed 
in  the  city.  It  is  a  custom  among  the  Abyssinians,  when- 
ever they  feel  great  respect  for  anything  given  them,  how- 
ever small  it  may  be,  to  grasp  it  with  both  hands.  For  in- 
stance :  should  one  of  the  higher  classes  present  a  glass  of 
beer,  a  mouthful  of  bread,  or  any  other  trifle,  although  it 
were  nothing  more  than  a  needle,  to  one  of  inferior  rank, 
the  latter  would  receive  it  with  both  his  hands. 

I  was  intending  to  call  upon  Cantiba  Cassai,  but  before  I 
reached  his  house,  I  found  him  encompassed  by  a  crowd, 
standing  in  the  midst  of  the  market.  As  soon  as  he  saw  me 
he  came  to  meet  me,  and  presenting  his  parasol,  reproached 
me  for  not  having  sent,  yesterday  or  Saturday,  one  of  my 
servants  to  his  house  to  congratulate  him  on  his  happy  ar- 
rival— a  return  from  an  excursion  which  he  had  made  the 
past  week  into  the  territories  of  Oubea,  for  the  sake  of  pil- 
laging a  district  belonging  to  his  enemy. 

"  Do  not  be  displeased,"  said  I,  "  if  I  only  rejoice  privately 
at  home,  on  account  of  your  prosperous  return  ;  it  was  sim- 


230       JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

ply  because  I  did  not  wish  publicly  to  congratulate  you,  till 
I  was  convinced  that  your  proceedings  were  in  accordance 
with  justice." 

"  Yes,  I  can  speak  with  confidence  on  this  point ;  my  con- 
duct has  been  in  accordance  with  justice.  Hence,  the  Lord 
has  been  pleased  to  return  me  in  peace.  I  am  by  no  means 
a  personal  enemy  to  Oubea,  but  as  such,  he  recently  pounced 
upon  a  village  in  the  vicinity  of  Gondar,  belonging  to  my 
jurisdiction,  and  wantonly  plundered  it ;  and  I  went  only 
to  recover  what  was  lawfully  my  own." 

"  I  am  happy  to  learn  this  fact  from  your  own  mouth ;  I 
had  just  been  informed  that  such  was  the  case  by  others  ; 
and,  as  you  see,  am  now  on  my  way  to  congratulate  you  in 
person,  for  the  signal  success  that  has  crowned  your  late  ex- 
pedition." 

Well,  well ;  let  it  pass ;  you  always  have  a  ready  an- 
swer. Return  to  your  house,  far  from  the  strife  and  tur- 
moil of  this  warring  world.  Were  it  not  for  this  numerous 
retinue  which  must  constantly  attend  my  steps,  I  would 
visit  you  daily ;  but  I  beg  you  to  do  me  the  favor  of  calling 
upon  me  often  as  convenient ;  you  will  always  be  welcome." 

When  crossing  the  market,  I  had  more  than  I  could  do 
to  answer  the  multitude  of  almost  every  class  and  descrip- 
tion of  persons  who  gathered  around  me,  to  offer  their  salu- 
tations, or  to  inquire  if  I  recognized  them.  Numbers  ac- 
companied me  even  to  the  door  of  my  house.  Thus  far  the 
nephew  of  the  Etchegua  followed  me.  and  then  gave  vent  to 
the  ebullitions  of  his  natural  heart,  by  remarking  in  the 
presence  of  many ;  Education  is  not  so  valuable  an  acqui- 
sition as  some  suppose ;  knowledge  corrupts  the  heart." 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  231 

"  Why  then,"  said  I,  "  did  Christ  say  to  his  disciples  in 
the  28th  chapter  of  Matthew,  '  Go  ye  and  teach  all  nations  V 
Was  it  that  he  wished  them  to  corrupt  the  hearts  of  men 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "  does  our  father,  the  Etchegua,  say, 
that  one  cannot  propose  a  question  to  Samuel,  which  he  will 
not  readily  answer  with  some  appropriate  passage  of  scrip- 
ture." 

27th.  The  weather  has  been  extremely  unpleasant  to-day, 
so  much  so,  that  I  have  been  deprived  of  the  privilege  of 
doing  much  good  abroad.  But  I  have  received  a  number 
of  visits  from  individuals  belonging  to  the  more  ignorant 
and  degraded  classes  of  people,  to  whom  I  have  read  various 
passages  of  the  Gospel.  A  number  of  priests  of  the  same 
stamp  also  came,  so  illiterate,  so  low  and  grovelling  in  their  * 
feelings,  so  worldly  and  unspiritual  in  their  views,  that  it 
was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  I  could  make  them  un- 
derstand the  simplest  truths.  I  have  observed,  as  a  general 
fact,  both  in  this  country  and  in  Egypt,  that  the  priesthood, 
when  they  are  ignorant  and  debased,  are  excessively  so ; 
being  vastly  inferior  in  vigor  of  mind  and  quickness  of  per- 
ception, to  the  more  rude  and  uncultivated  pagans.  They 
have,  however,  a  fund  of  management  and  covert  tact,  which 
enables  them  to  conceal  their  ignorance  from  the  simple  and 
unwary,  and  by  a  kind  of  dishonorable  shrewdness,  they  main- 
tain their  ascendency  over  a  few  idiotic  and  illiterate  people, 
with  whom  they  are  chiefly  conversant.  There  are  many, 
however,  who.  though  without  education,  are  endowed  with 
discernment  enough  to  discriminate  between  the  craft  of 
these  besotted  priests,  and  the  worth  of  those  who  are  more 
capable  of  instructing  them,  or,  at  least,  more  conscientious 


232        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

in  the  discharge  of  their  duties  ;  but  they  often  purchase 
their  wisdom  at  the  costly  price  of  experience.  For  in- 
stance ;  to-day,  after  these  ill-informed  and  degraded  priests 
had  retired,  the  wife  of  Emmaha  said  to  me  ;  "I  was  glad 
you  spoke  so  severely  to  them,  they  deserve  it." 

"  Why  V  I  inquired. 

"  Because  they  are  entirely  useless." 

"  Are  not  all  priests  useful  according  to  their  ability  ?" 

"  I  formerly  thought  so,  and  never  indulged  the  least 
suspicion  that  all  priests,  without  exception,  were  not  the 
best,  the  holiest  of  men,  till  experience  taught  me  the  con- 
trary." 

She  then  related  to  mc  the  dishonorable  conduct  of  a 
•    priest,  who  basely  attempted  to  corrupt  her. 

But,"  said  I,  "  all  your  priests  are  not  such,  I  trust." 

No,  I  know  they  are  not ;  my  experience  can  testify  to 
the  truth  of  this  also.  For  since  I  have  mentioned  one 
fact  which  so  strongly  evinces  their  corruption,  justice 
demands  of  me  to  mention  another,  which  bespeaks  their 
virtue,  although  the  disclosure  will  cover  me  with  confusion. 
I  will  freely  tell  you  I  once  had  to  confess  to  my  priest  the 
crime  of  unfaithfulness  to  my  husband.  But  instead  of 
seizing  the  occasion  as  a  favorable  opportunity  of  again 
staining  my  virtue,  he  reprimanded  me  in  the  severest 
terms,  and  imposed  upon  me  a  rigorous  and  self-denying 
penance.  His  whole  conduct  towards  me  was  subsequently 
changed ;  he  was  more  serious  in  his  deportment,  and 
guarded  in  his  manner  than  before,  and  fully  convinced  me 
that  he  earnestly  desired  my  salvation.  I  offered  him 
money,  wishing  to  commute  my  penance  for  a  fine,  but  he 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  233 


would  not  accept  it.  But  let  me  say,  notwithstanding  my 
misdemeanor,  so  flagrant  in  its  nature  and  deleterious  in  its 
tendency,  I  never  loved  any  man  as  I  do  my  husband." 

This  woman  is  adorned  with  an  assemblage  of  virtues. 
Indeed,  whatever  may  have  been  her  past  conduct,  she 
seems  now  to  unite  in  her  character  almost  all  the  excellen- 
cies which  can  distinguish  humanity  in  a  state  of  ignorance 
and  mental  degradation.  She  is  patient  under  restraint, 
submissive  even  to  those  who  have  no  lawful  right  to  exer- 
cise authority  over  her,  kind  to  the  unfortunate,  affectionate 
and  devoted  to  the  welfare  of  her  parents,  correct  in  her 
deportment,  industrious  in  her  habits,  with  a  disposition 
uniformly  quiet  and  contented.  She  always  procured  for 
me  whatever  I  needed  with  the  greatest  readiness  :  appa- 
rently more  solicitous  to  gratify  me  than  to  supply  her  own 
necessities.  She,  however,  couples  with  her  anxiety  for  my 
convenience  and  the  gratification  of  my  desireSj  a  becoming 
prudence ;  frequently  going  to  the  distance  of  half  a  league 
to  purchase  articles  which  could  have  been  more  easily, 
though  less  cheaply  procured  in  her  immediate  neighbor- 
hood. I  one  day  said  to  her,  "  I  fear  you  will  weary  your- 
self in  doing  so  much  for  my  comfort." 

It  is  not  for  yourself,"  she  replied,  "  but  because  of  your 
condition,  that  I  am  willing  to  labor  so  much  for  you ;  when 
you  first  came  here  you  were  not  known  to  us,  you  were  an 
entire  stranger,  and  our  Lord  has  commanded  us  to  be  kind 
to  strangers.  This  gives  me  comparatively  little  concern  ; 
what  gives  me  the  greatest  trouble,  and  pierces  me  with  pain 
whenever  I  think  of  it  in  connection  with  my  sin  and  unwor- 
thiness,  is  the  desire  to  be  saved." 


234       JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 


At  another  time  I  said  to  her  ;  "  I  know  not  how  I  shall 
ever  recompense  you  for  all  the  kindness  you  have  shown 
me,  and  for  all  the  fatigue  I  have  caused  you." 

She  replied ;  If  you  can  persuade  my  husband  to  remain 
at  home  with  me,  it  will  be  recompense  enough.  I  will  ask 
nothing  more."  I  remarked  that  I  should  be  very  glad  if 
she  thought  it  would  contribute  to  her  happiness,  to  accom- 
plish her  wishes ;  and  indeed  nothing  could  give  me  greater 
pleasure  than  to  use  my  influence  in  bringing  about  an  event 
so  desirable,  even  had  she  not  rendered  me  such  marked  at- 
tention ;  but  since  her  kindness  to  me  had  been  so  peculiar, 
I  wished  to  give  her  something,  which,  while  it  should  add 
to  her  comfort,  would  also  awaken  a  remembrance  of  my 
gratitude. 

"  If  you  think  it  your  duty,"  said  she,  to  make  me  some 
small  present  as  a  memento  of  your  gratitude,  I  cannot  think 
of  anything  that  would  be  more  serviceable  to  me  than  a 
common  frock,*  As  for  myself,  I  am  well  provided  with 
every  other  article  of  necessary  clothing,  but  my  husband, 
although  he  labors  diligently  in  the  service  of  Sebagadis,  is 
not  able  to  lay  up  anything  of  consequence  for  himself,  so 
that  the  expense  of  his  wardrobe  devolves  partly  upon  me, 
and  I  wish  to  furnisli  him  with  a  new  suit  previously  to  your 
departure.  You  see  that  we  are  now  poor,  but  it  was  not 
always  so  with  us.  In  the  time  of  Ras  Walda  Selasse,  we 
saw  happier  days  ;  my  husband  was  his  nephew,  and  we  lux- 

*  This  frock  is  white,  usually  double,  and  the  only  article  of  dress 
worn  by  the  females  while  laboring  in  the  house  ;  when  they  go  out, 
they  throw  over  this  a  kind  of  mantle,  called  chama  ;  this  is  also  the 
common  dress  of  the  men,  with  drawers  and  a  girdle. 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  235 

uriated  in  abundance ;  but  since  Lis  death  our  wealth  has 
vanished.  Yet  even  if  my  husband  would  not  indulge  the 
hope  of  again  arriving  at  distinction,  we  might  still  live  in 
competence  and  ease.  My  father  and  mother  were  of  good 
families,  and  left  me  property  enough,  though  it  is  at  present 
unproductive.  I  own  extensive  tracts  of  land,  rich,  and  ca- 
pable of  yielding  abundant  crops,  lying  in  the  vicinity  of 
Gondar,  and  in  the  provinces  of  Dembea  and  Balessa.  The 
soil  of  three  entire  villages  belongs  to  me,  as  well  as  several 
smaller  sections ;  but  in  the  present  condition  of  affairs, 
when  strife  and  bloodshed  are  rife  among  us,  and  devasta- 
tion is  sweeping  with  desolating  fury  over  our  country,  how 
can  a  female  take  charge  of  large  agricultural  estates  ?  If 
Emmaha  would  remain  with  me,  and  take  the  superintend- 
ence of  my  possessions,  we  should  have  an  abundance  of 
everything.  But  he  is  inclined  to  a  different  course,  and 
therefore  neglects  my  lands  and  leaves  mc.  He  sometimes, 
however,  desires  me  to  go  with  him  to  Tigre,  but  I  cannot 
do  this,  because  I  do  not  like  to  leave  my  mother  alone. 
Besides,  I  know  that  I  could  not  be  much  with  him,  as  he 
spends  a  great  part  of  his  time  in  going  from  one  place  to 
another,  in  the  service  of  Sebagadis,  and  consequently  I 
should  be  more  lonely  and  unhappy  than  at  home." 

28th.  I  called  this  morning  at  the  residence  of  Cantiba 
Cassai,  but  did  not  find  him  at  home  ;  he  set  forward  yester- 
day with  his  whole  army  for  the  province  of  Dembea.  The 
immediate  cause  of  this  unexpected  eruption  I  have  not  been 
able  accurately  to  ascertain,  but  I  conclude  it  was  nothing 
more  than  the  impulse  of  sudden  alarm,  for  I  have  under- 
stoodj  that  last  evening,  the  whole  city  was  thrown  into  a 


236        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

panic,  though  I  knew  nothing  of  it  until  this  morning. 
Those  who  possessed  any  amount  of  property,  immediately 
seized  their  effects,  and  retired  to  the  quarters  of  the  Et- 
chegua,  or  to  their  churches.  Similar  fears  are  entertained 
this  evening. 

This  fever  of  excitement  which  now  pervades  the  city,  is 
occasioned  by  the  rumor,  that  the  governor  of  the  province 
which  was  last  week  plundered  by  the  army  of  Cantiba 
Cassai,  has  called  Dejaj  Sedat  to  his  aid,  and  is  madly  bent 
on  vengeance.  Dejaj  Sedat  is  the  governor  of  an  indepen- 
dent district  lying  to  the  west  of  Walcait.  He  has  the  repu- 
tation of  being  a  distinguished  warrior ;  the  country  rings 
with  his  name,  and  the  people  stand  in  the  greatest  awe  of 
him.  It  is  said  that  war  is  his  element,  that  nothing  pleases 
him  better  than  strife  and  pillage  ;  though  at  the  same  time, 
he  is  reported  to  possess  a  brave  and  noble  spirit,  and  to  be 
an  excellent  governor  in  his  district.  Gondar  is  unable  to 
resist  his  force,  and  consequently  everybody  is  prognostica- 
ting fearful  events  ;  the  confusion  and  ravage  of  a  plundered 
city. 

About  noon  I  received  a  visit  from  Habeta  Selasse.  We 
engaged,  for  the  first  time,  in  a  regular  course  of  argument, 
concerning  the  invocation  of  saints.  This  led  me  to  speak 
of  the  characteristics  of  genuine  faith  ;  and  I  remarked  that 
I  thought  there  was  very  little  of  it  existing  in  Abyssinia.* 
How,"  said  Selasse,  will  you  prove  this  V  "  I  will 
prove  it,"  I  replied,  "  not  from  the  conduct  of  the  ignorant 
and  decidedly  vicious  among  you,  but  from  a  part  of  your 
religious  worship  itself.    Kecently,  in  that  fearful  conflagra- 

*  Tlie  Abyssiniaiis  always  say  they  have  faith,  but  not  worka. 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA,  237 

tion  which  reduced  a  portion  of  your  city  to  ashes,  I  fre- 
quently heard,  amidst  the  din  and  tumult,  the  voice  of 
prayer  ascending  to  St.  Michael,  St.  George,  Abuna  Tecla- 
Haimanot ;  and  only  here  and  there  the  cry  for  deliverance 
to  the  Grod  of  heaven.  Would  it  have  been  so  if  the  people 
had  felt  in  their  bosoms  the  promptings  of  genuine  faith  in 
God  ?  I  think  not :  if  we  have  true  faith  in  him,  our  souls 
will  go  out  after  him  ;  we  shall  call  upon  him  in  the  hour 
of  darkness  and  distress,  as  he  has  commanded  in  the  55th 
Psalm." 

"  Very  well,"  said  he,  "  we  believe,  as  well  as  you,  that  all 
blessings  come  primarily  from  God,  but  we  believe  that  the 
saints  intercede  with  him  for  us,  and  as  they  are  in  a  pecu- 
liar sense  the  friends  of  their  Heavenly  King,  he  listens  to 
their  intercessions  in  our  behalf" 

"  I  will  ask  you  one  very  simple  question.  When,  for  in- 
stance, you  pray  to  St.  Michael,  do  you  believe  he  is  every- 
where present  to  hear  you,  and  to  grant  the  desired  favor  ?" 

"  No  ;  we  do  not  believe  he  is  everywhere  present,  but  we 
believe  that  as  soon  as  he  is  invoked,  he  comes  where  we  are, 
and  fulfils  our  petitions." 

But,"  said  I,  "  supposing  thousands  of  people,  dispersed 
into  as  many  different  parts  of  the  world,  were  offering  up 
their  requests  at  the  same  instant,  could  your  saint  be  pres- 
ent in  all  these  several  places  to  grant  the  requisite  assist- 
ance?" 

He  hesitated  for  a  moment,  hardly  knowing  what  to  say ; 
at  length  he  replied, — "  No  ;  I  do  not  think  he  could  listen 
to  them  all  at  the  same  moment,  for  this  would  render  him 
omniscient,  equal  to  God  himself,  which  I  by  no  means  be- 


238        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

lieve.  I  maintain  that  God  makes  known  to  them  the  peti- 
tions of  the  suppliant,  and  that  he  in  reality  does  all  that 
is  requested  of  the  saint." 

"  That  is  to  say,  you  honor  the  servant  in  order  to  pro- 
cure the  assistance  of  the  Master." 

"  Not  exactly  so.  We  believe  that  G-od  has  made  an  im- 
mutable covenant  with  the  saints,  in  consequence  of  which 
union,  the  honor  rendered  to  them  he  regards  as  rendered 
to  himself" 

"  Can  you  find  any  proof  of  this,"  I  inquired,  "  in  the 
Word  of  God  ?" 

"  Did  not  Jesus  Christ  say  to  his  disciples,  that  whatso- 
ever good  thing  one  should  do  to  his  saints,  he  would  regard 
as  done  to  himself  ?" 

Yes,"  I  replied,  "  but  he  said  it  to  all  Christians  indis- 
criminately, the  least  of  his  brethren,  as  well  as  the  greatest 
— those  who  have  but  tasted,  as  well  as  those  who  have 
drank  deepest  into  his  heavenly  spirit ;  and  you  must  also 
recollect  that  this  was  spoken  to  those  who  were  on  earth, 
and  not  to  those  who  had  entered  upon  their  everlasting 
rest ;  for  the  saints  in  heaven  stand  in  no  need  of  any  good 
thing  that  man  can  bestow  upon  them.  Besides,  it  is  no- 
where said  that  he  who  invokes  the  creature,  by  this  act,  in- 
vokes the  Creator ;  on  the  contrary,  St.  Paul  severely  rep- 
rimands the  Romans  for  this  identical  sin,  because  they 
had  robbed  the  Creator  of  that  honor  which  is  alone  his 
due,  and  impiously  bestowed  it  upon  the  creature." 

"  But  we  pray  to  the  saints,"  resumed  Selasse,  "  because 
we  feel  that  we  are  wretched,  depraved,  and  polluted  sin- 
ners, and  consequently,  unworthy  to  approach  into  the 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  239 


presence  of  Infinite  Purity.  Did  not  the  Israelites  expe- 
rience similar  feelings  ?  and  did  they  not  entreat  Moses  to 
speak  for  them  to  God,  so  that  he  might  not  speak  to  them 
directly?" 

"  But  without  saying  anything  in  regard  to  the  difi'erence 
existing  between  a  present  individual  and  a  departed,  absent 
spirit,  I  would  inquire,  who  were  those  that  preferred  this 
request  to  Moses?" 

«  The  children  of  Israel." 

"  Yes ;  those  whose  carcasses  fell  in  the  wilderness  ;  and 
why  did  they  fall  1  Why  could  they  not  enter  into  the 
promised  land  ?  Has  not  St.  Paul  told  us,  in  his  epistle  to 
the  Hebrews,  iii.  19  ?" 

"  Because  of  their  unbelief,"  he  instantly  replied. 

"  Then  you  imitate  these  unbelievers  ]  is  it  not  just  as  I 
told  you?" 

"  It  is  true,"  said  he  ;  "  you  must  be  correct.  If  we  have 
genuine  faith  in  God,  we  shall  go  to  him  for  succor.  Yet 
there  is  some  reason  on  our  side  of  the  question  ;  when  one 
of  the  common  people  wishes  to  present  himself  before  the 
king  to  sue  for  some  favor  or  privilege,  is  it  not  suitable  for 
him  to  prefer  his  request  through  one  of  the  king's  favor- 
ites r 

"  True,  but  what  do  you  infer  from  this  ?" 

"  We  think  it  is  equally  proper  for  us  to  make  known  our 
requests  to  God  through  the  intervention  of  his  saints,  and 
this  is  the  reason  we  invoke  them." 

Your  argument  at  first  thought,"  I  rejoined,  "  appears 
very  plausible — ostensibly  springing  from  sincere  humility  ; 
but  it  is  not  so  ;  it  is  in  truth  only  a  germ  growing  out  of 


240        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

the  rankest  unbelief,  as  I  will  soon  convince  you.  The 
position  you  have  taken  is  nothing  new  to  me ;  it  is  the 
stronghold  of  the  Franks,  (Catholics)  and  all  the  various 
sects  who  believe  in  the  intercession  of  the  saints.  I  there- 
fore beg  your  serious  and  candid  attention,  while  I  endeavor 
to  disclose  the  fallacy  of  this  vaunted  argument,  and  con- 
vince you  that  if  it  proves  anything,  it  proves  too  much  :  it 
proves  that  you.  who  adopt  the  sinful  practice,  are  in  reality 
unbelievers,  and  destitute  of  the  true  knowledge  of  God. 
In  the  first  place,  what  is  the  character  and  condition  of 
those  who  need  the  intercessions  of  a  favorite  to  present 
their  case  to  a  superior  ?  They  are  usually  personal  stran- 
gers to  him,  and  he  to  them.  Then  he  resides  at  the  mag- 
nificent houses  of  the  great,  shut  up  from  common  inter- 
course and  free  commerce  with  the  world,  and  one  cannot 
approach  him,  nor  make  himself  heard  without  traversing 
passages  sedulously  guarded  by  his  watchful  servants.  But 
it  is  not  so  with  God ;  he  is  omnipresent.  In  approaching 
the  saints,  you  must,  so  to  speak,  pass  directly  by  your  Sav- 
iour. Let  us  imagine,  for  a  moment,  that  the  king  you  just 
supposed  were  present  in  this  room,  and  should  kindly  say 
to  you,  '  My  dear  friend,  I  wish  you  no  evil,  I  wish  you  every 
comfort — every  happiness. — Unbosom  to  me  your  whole 
heart — tell  me  all  your  sorrows,  every  pain  ;  I  will  ease 
your  pains  and  satisfy  your  desires.  Be  perfectly  free; 
speak  without  the  least  restraint  or  fear ;  I  am  your  friend, 
your  brother.'  Now,  if  instead  of  accepting  this  gracious 
overture,  you  should  directly  turn  your  back  to  him,  and  call 
upon  one  of  his  servants,  or  if  you  please,  his  favorite,  and 
say  to  him,  '  Sir,  I  wish  you  to  intercede  for  me  with  your 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  241 


master,'  would  not  the  servant  himself  become  your  ac- 
cuser ?  And  the  master,  instead  of  looking  upon  you  with 
complacency,  or  listening  to  your  request,  charge  you  with 
open  contempt  of  his  gracious  proffer,  and  as  being  actuated 
by  the  most  ungrateful  unbelief  ?" 
"  This  must  be  true,"  said  he. 

"  A^ery  well,  then  you  will  condemn  yourself,  for  you  ac- 
knowledge that  God  is  everywhere  present,  do  you  not  ?" 
"  Most  certainly." 

"  You  acknowledge  likewise  that  the  saints  are  not  every- 
where present 
"I  do." 

"  This,"  I  resumed,  "  is  all  I  wish  you  to  grant  on  this 
point.  But  observe,  this  God  who  is  everywhere  present, 
has,  in  his  Word,  shown  his  willingness  to  hear  and  bless 
the  sinner,  explicitly  declaring  that  he  does  not  desire  his 
death,  but  that  he  would  turn  and  live.  J esus  is  also  rep- 
resented in  Luke  xv.  as  being  the  friend  of  sinners,  and  in 
Hebrews  ii.  as  the  brother  of  man.  He  invites  those  who 
labor  and  are  heavy-laden,"  to  come  to  him,  accompanying 
the  invitation  with  the  cheering  promise  that  he  will  allevi- 
ate their  sorrows,  and  give  rest  to  their  souls  ;  and  that  no 
one  might  think  himself  excluded  from  his  kindness  and 
love,  he  has  given,  John  vi.  37,  that  universal  invitation ; 
Him  that  coincth  to  me^  1  tcill  in  no  wise  cast  out.  But  what 
gives  the  death-blow  to  your  doctrine,  is  a  passage  in  the 
second  chapter  of  2d  Timothy  ;  There  is  but  one  mediator  be- 
tween God  and  man.,  the  man  Christ  Jesus. ''^ 

"  This  is  a  new  thought  to  me,"  he  replied.  "  But  I  think 
you  have  established  your  position.    I  will  acknowledge 

11 


242        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

that  the  doctrine  of  the  invocation  of  saints  has  its  origin  in 
a  want  of  faith,  and  the  practice  must  be  confessed  a  sin, 
especially  in  those  who  are  well  instructed  in  the  oracles 
of  truth ;  but  in  the  ignorant,  where  love  to  God  is  the 
grand  principle,  the  ruling  motive  from  which  it  flows,  I 
cannot  deem  the  usage  criminal." 

"  I  only  intended,"  I  returned,  "  to  convince  you  that  the 
invocation  of  saints  is  the  result  of  unbelief ;  but  since  you 
have  opened  the  way,  I  will  advance  a  step  farther,  and 
prove  to  you,  both  from  Scripture  and  experience,  that 
the  usage  evinces  also  an  entire  destitution  of  love  to  God. 
For  he  has  told  us,  John  xiv.  23,  ^  If  any  man  lore  me^  he  icill 
keep  my  words.''  Now  his  word  teaches  us  to  go  to  Jesus, 
and  cast  all  our  burdens  on  him,  confidingly  telling  him  our 
cares  and  anxieties,  and  not  to  go  to  the  saints,  for  he  has 
elsewhere  said,  Jeremiah  xvii.  5th,  ^Cursed  he  the  man  that 
trusteth  in  man}  Experience  also  teaches  us,  when  we  love 
any  one,  especially  when  wc  are  confident  that  he  warmly 
returns  our  affection,  it  is  not  with  his  servant  we  delight  to 
take  counsel,  and  talk  over  our  hopes  and  fears,  when  we 
can  enjoy  the  higher  privilege  of  exchanging  thoughts  and 
feelings  with  the  immediate  object  of  our  affection.  It  is 
not  from  his  servant  we  crave  relief  in  danger,  or  assistance 
in  misfortune  :  it  is  from  the  master  himself." 

"  Well,  so  it  is,"  said  he  ;  you  have  refuted  me  on  every 
point ;  but  I  must  be  going :  I  only  intended  calling  upon 
you  for  a  moment,  and  returning  in  season  to  assist  Alaca 
Waldab  in  a  lecture  which  he  is  this  instant  to  commence. 
Adieu." 

29th.  I  was  engaged  till  noon  in  making  visits  of  cere- 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  243 

moDy,  and  afterwards  received  a  number  of  the  same  char- 
acter, during  which  I  contrived  to  have  several  chapters  of 
the  Gospel  read,  and  considerable  religious  instruction 
given.  Tecla  Selasse,  a  relative  of  the  king,  called  upon 
me,  and  gave  me  some  account  of  the  martial  exploits,  and 
civil  policy  of  the  Abyssinian  kings  in  times  past,  and  the 
ancient  practice  of  imprisoning  the  members  of  the  royal 
family.  But  it  is  not  necessary  to  give  the  details  of  his  in- 
teresting story ;  those  who  wish  to  inform  themselves  in  re- 
gard to  these  matters,  can  peruse  the  accounts  already  pre- 
sented to  the  public  by  Bruce  and  Ludolf.  It  is  now  about 
thirty  years  since  this  inhuman  custom  of  confining  the 
princes  was  discontinued. 

30th.  The  whole  of  this  morning,  my  house  was  over- 
flowing with  people,  and  among  the  rest  were  a  number  of 
priests,  who  propounded  to  me  divers  questions,  dwelling 
particularly  upon  this,  which  is  ever  the  first  for  ecclesias- 
tics to  propose,  viz. :  to  which  of  the  Apostolic  Sees  we 
belong.  I  replied  according  to  my  usual  custom  when  such 
inquiries  are  put  to  me,  St.  Paul  reproves  the  Corinthians 
for  saying,  I  am  of  Paul,  and  I  of  Apollos,  aiid  1  of  Cephas. 
So  this  division  of  sees,  this  pretended  sanctity  with  which 
you  invest  one  above  another,  and  this  interest  and  attach- 
ment which  you  entertain  for  one  fraternity  to  the  utter  ex- 
clusion of  all  others,  are  the  ruinous  results  of  human  cor- 
ruption. Every  man  who  possesses  the  spirit  of  St.  Peter, 
will  imitate  him,  and  by  consequence,  will  be  his  true  suc- 
cessor, in  whatever  quarter  of  the  world  he  may  reside. 
The  same  is  true  of  the  successors  of  all  the  other  apostles. 
But  every  bishop,  and  every  priest,  who  cherishes  a  spirit 


244        JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

opposite  to  that  of  the  apostles,  is  an  enemy  to  God,  and  the 
servant  of  Satan,  notwithstanding  all  the  pretended  sanctity 
he  may  have  thrown  around  his  chosen  see."  All  seemed 
to  be  in  some  degree  struck  by  these  remarks,  and  looking 
upon  each  other,  observed,  This  appears  rational."  Then  • 
after  a  short  pause,  one  of  the  priests  said  to  me,  "  Our 
bishops  do  not  seem  so  single-minded  and  detached  from 
the  world  as  the  apostles  were.  You,  and  not  they,  are  the 
consistent  successor  of  the  apostles ;  for  they  willingly  en- 
dured suffering  and  encountered  danger ;  they  went  from 
city  to  city,  and  from  country  to  country,  preaching  the 
Word  of  God  ;  and  you.  in  imitation  of  them,  have  left  your 
home  and  kindred,  and  have  come  into  our  country,  dis- 
tracted with  war  and  depredation  as  it  now  is,  to  proclaim 
the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel." 

I  replied  ;  I  am  very  far  from  comparing  myself  with 
the  self-denying  Apostles  of  our  Lord.  But  recollecting 
that  they  have  commanded  us,  in  their  writings,  to  imitate 
them  so  far  forth  as  they  imitated  Christ,  and,  convinced  as 
I  am  that  those,  who  do  not  endeavor  habitually  to  tread  in 
their  steps,  are  walking  the  broad  road  to  everlasting  per- 
dition, I  sincerely  desire  to  copy  their  example  " 

They  also  inquired  if  our  churches  were  dedicated  to  any 
particular  saint,  such,  for  instance,  as  St.  George,  or  St.  Mi- 
chael. I  told  them  that  formerly,  when  our  fathers  were 
wrapped  in  the  thick  clouds  of  darkness  and  superstition, 
they  were  uniformly  in  the  habit,  as  the  Abyssinians  now 
are,  of  dedicating  their  churches  to  some  saint  or  patron ; 
but  since  the  glorious  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  blessed 
God,  blazing  from  his  sacred  Word,  has  risen  upon  them ; 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  245 

since  they  have  learned  that  saints  and  angels  are  but  serv- 
ants of  God  like  themselves,  and  that  the  least  religious 
homage  paid  to  any  other  being  than  our  rightful  Lord  and 
Sovereign  is  rank  idolatry — is  sin — they  have  ceased  to 
dedicate  their  churches,  as  well  as  the  days  of  the  week,  to 
saints,  and  consecrate  them  to  God  alone. 

I  gave  a  copy  of  the  Four  Gospels  to  Alaca  Fanta,  with 
which  he  appeared  highly  pleased.  This  afforded  me  a  fa- 
vorable opening  for  addressing  the  priests,  and  I  earnestly 
exhorted  them  in  their  religious  communications  with  the 
people,  to  inculcate  no  principles  but  such  as  are  drawn  from 
the  oracles  of  God ;  endeavoring  vividly  to  portray  before 
their  minds,  the  imminent  peril  they  incur  by  imbibing  and 
teaching  the  doctrines  of  men,  in  a  matter  of  such  vast  im- 
portance ;  because,  that  upon  the  religious  doctrines  we  em- 
brace, depends  the  salvation  or  ruin  of  our  deathless  souls. 

After  this  crowd  of  people  had  dispersed,  I  walked  out, 
and  called  upon  the  governor,  Cassai,  whom  I  found  distrib- 
uting a  small  basket  of  barley  bread  to  his  half  famished 
soldiers,  each  one  receiving  the  merest  trifle.  He  told  me 
that  he  was  compelled  to  sufi'er  hunger  himself,  in  order  to 
provide  even  a  pittance  for  the  sustenance  of  his  servants. 
On  my  return,  I  asked  my  domestics  if  they  were  hungry, 
it  being  then  about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  we 
had  taken  nothing  since  morning.  One  of  them  replied ; 
"  When  we  set  out  on  our  walk,  I  felt  some  disposition  to 
eat ;  but  since  witnessing  such  famine  as  I  have  just  seen 
at  the  house  of  the  governor,  I  have  lost  my  appetite.". 
While  I  was  talking  with  one  of  my  neighbors  at  the  resi- 
dence of  the  Cantiba,  the  latter  took  the  opportunity  of  con- 


246        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSFNIA. 

versing  with  his  attendants  respecting  me.  He  very  softly- 
said  to  them ;  "  How  does  this  man  appear  to  you  ?  For 
my  part,  whenever  I  see  him,  I  always  have  to  ask  myself, 
'  Is  it  really  a  man  that  I  see,  or  is  it  an  angel  V  I  have 
seen  many  white  men  before ;  but  I  never  saw  one  who 
would  at  all  compare  with  this  man."  Another  remarked  ; 
"  If  I  should  meet  him  in  a  field  alone,  I  should  flee  for  my 
life,  fearing  I  should  die."  A  third  said ;  "  Those  flowing 
locks  which  rest  upon  his  shoulders,  that  long  red  beard, 
glistening  as  it  falls  from  his  chin,  and  that  clear,  transpa- 
rent countenance,  render  him,  certainly  in  appearance, 
superior  to  the  Archangel  Michael." 

May  1st.  It  has  been  quite  rainy  to-day;  consequently,  I 
have  not  ventured  much  abroad,  and  have  received  but  one 
visit  at  home.  Habeta  Selasse  called,  and  passed  considera- 
ble time  with  me.  We  conversed  principally  upon  the  na- 
ture and  design  of  fasts.  I  think  he  is  at  length  convinced, 
that  a  fast,  to  be  either  acceptable  or  useful,  must  be  volun- 
tary ;  that  we  should  come  to  the  duty  with  a  lively  sense 
of  our  wants  and  wretchedness,  a  feeling  that  shall  so  pene- 
trate our  souls,  and  swallow  up  every  other  interest,  that  we 
can  take  no  pleasure  in  delights  and  vanities  of  an  earthly 
nature ;  in  a  word,  that  it  must  be  accompanied  with  earnest, 
importunate  prayer  for  blessings  of  which  we  feel  the  perish- 
ing need,  either  for  ourselves  or  others.  But  as  soon  as  we 
regard  the  act  of  fasting  as  a  meritorious  work,  it  becomes  a 
sin ;  and  in  this  respect  the  fasts  of  the  Abyssinians  may  be 
regarded  as  generally  displeasing  to  God.  The  contempla- 
tion of  this  subject  led  us  to  the  discussion  of  the  important 
doctrine  of  justification  through  faith.    We,  however,  do  not 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  247 

differ  so  widely  in  relation  to  this  topic  as  on  some  others ; 
for  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  Abyssinians,  in  theory 
at  least,  are  far  less  opposed  to  this  fundamental  doctrine  of 
Christianity  than  the  Papists  or  Greeks,  although  in  prac- 
tice, I  suppose  the  hearts  of  men  are  everywhere  equally 
opposed  to  this  only  way  of  escape  for  ruined  sinners.  Ha- 
beta  Selasse  advanced  nothing  which  could  be  considered  as 
decidedly  against  the  doctrine,  though  it  is  evident  he  does 
Bot  clearly  understand  it.  He  respects  St.  Paul,  and  does 
not  seem  disposed  to  dispute  his  statements  or  refute  his 
principles  ;  still,  truth  does  not  shine  upon  him  with  un- 
clouded beam.  So  true  is  it,  that  notwithstanding  all  the 
explanations  that  can  be  given  to  the  morally  blind,  this 
doctrine  is  never  received  in  its  full  import,  till  by  happy 
experience,  they  can  make  a  spiritual  application  of  it  to 
themselves. 

There  were  no  provisions  in  the  market  till  a  late  hour  in 
the  afternoon  ;  the  caravans  having  been  delayed  by  the 
storm,  so  that  the  evening  arrived  before  we  were  able  to 
procure  any  provisions.  But  as  soon  as  the  caravans  ar- 
rived, the  market  being  replenished,  everything  was  sold  ex- 
tremely low,  as  low  as  is  frequently  the  case  in  seasons  of 
great  plenty.  I  took  advantage  of  the  redundant  supply,  to 
furnish  my  table,  and  purchased  a  steer  two  years  old  for  a 
single  talari.  Provisions  have  no  fixed  price  at  Gondar ; 
everything  is  cheap  or  dear  according  as  the  market  on 
Saturday  is  scantily  or  profusely  supplied. 

2d.  Sabbath.  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  passing  the  greater 
part  of  the  day  in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures.  I  was  inter- 
rupted by  no  visits,  excepting  a  short  one  from  Habeta 


248        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

Selasse.  He  complained  of  the  long  and  somewhat  tedious 
expositions  he  sometimes  found  attached  J;o  passages  of 
Scripture — passages,  the  import  of  which  appeared  to  him 
as  clear  as  the  noonday.  Our  conversation  was  rather  des- 
ultory ;  we  confined  ourselves  to  no  particular  subject  or 
course  of  argument ;  but  we  took  up  the  Gospel,  and  perused 
with  attention  a  number  of  chapters. 

3d.  Early  in  the  morning,  Ozoro  Waleta  Teclit  sent  for 
me  to  visit  her  brother,  who  for  a  few  months  past  has  been 
in  a  state  of  mental  derangement.  This  excellent  woman  is 
at  present  the  first  lady  in  Gondar.  She  is  sister  to  the  de- 
ceased Dejaj  Marou,  and  mother  of  the  young  warrior 
Dejaj  Comfou,  governor  of  the  provinces  of  Coura  and  Dem- 
bea.  With  the  view  of  driving  from  him  the  demons  of 
which  she  supposes  him  possessed,  she  has  called  at  her 
house  most  of  the  priests  of  Gondar  to  offer  up  prayers  for 
his  relief.  A  few  are  constantly  employed  in  reading  near 
him  ;  but  they  have  the  good  sense  to  accompany  the  exer- 
cises with  a  generous  application  of  cold  water,  which  they 
frequently  sprinkle  upon  his  breast.  I  had  seen  him  a  day 
or  two  previous,  and  the  observations  I  then  made,  agreeiug 
with  what  I  now  discovered,  I  satisfied  my  mind  as  to  the 
nature  of  his  disease.  I  accordingly  told  his  sister  that  I 
did  not  think  him  under  the  influence  of  any  enchantment 
or  evil  spirit,  but  that,  in  my  opinion,  his  malady  arose  from 
too  great  a  pressure  of  blood.  She,  as  well  as  the  monks 
and  nuns  that  her  kindness  had  gathered  around  him,  in- 
credulously shook  their  heads,  and  as  I  did  not  wish  to 
offend  them,  I  avoided  pressing  the  point ;  I  only  added, 
that  if  she  could  satisfy  herself  that  it  was  best  to  take  a 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  249 

little  blood,  I  sliould  be  very  happy  to  perform  the  opera- 
tion, whenever  such  a  desire  on  her  part  should  be  made 
known  to  me.  She  continued  three  days  longer  to  employ 
the  reading  of  the  priests,  all  of  whom  persevered  in  affirm- 
ing that  he  was  possessed.  At  length,  finding  that  all  their 
enchantments  produced  no  favorable  effect  on  the  disease, 
she  yesterday  morning  sent  for  me.  But  I  refused  then  to 
comply  with  her  request,  not  only  because  it  was  the  Sab- 
bath, but  because,  on  mature  reflection,  I  did  not  wish  to 
evince  undue  eagerness  in  opposing  the  priests  in  mat- 
ters of  a  secular  nature.  I  returned  her  word,  however, 
that  I  would  call  to  day  if  she  desired  it.  At  an  early  hour 
this  morning,  therefore,  she  sent  three  of  her  servants,  de- 
siring me  to  visit  her  brother,  and  prescribe  for  him  what- 
ever, in  my  judgment,  might  prove  beneficial  for  his  restora- 
tion. I  accordingly  went,  and  for  the  purpose  of  winning 
his  affections  and  gaining  his  confidence,  I  first  said  to  him, 
"  My  opinion  of  your  disease  differs  entirely  from  that  of 
Others ;  everybody  is  persuading  your  sister  that  you  are 
possessed  ;  I  alone  believe  and  tell  her  the  contrary.  They 
wish  to  convince  me  that  this  is  the  case,  by  pointing  to  your 
eyes,  which  appear  red  and  surcharged  ;  but  if  you  will  per- 
mit me  to  draw  a  little  blood.  I  shall  hope  to  satisfy  them 
that  you  are  no  more  possessed  than  themselves.  It  is  in 
consequence  of  too  great  a  quantity  of  blood,  that  your  eyes 
are  thus  bloodshot  and  heavy."  He,  forthwith  directing  all 
his  unsuccessful  exorcists  to  retire,  said  to  me,  You  are 
indeed  my  only  friend — do  for  me  whatever  you  think 
proper  ;  I  repose  the  utmost  confidence  in  you."  I  imme- 
diately opened  a  vein,  and  he  seemed  to  enjoy  himself  highly 
11-^ 


250       JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

under  the  operation,  in  throwing  jets  of  blood  on  those  col- 
lected around  him.  Soon  after  the  blood  began  to  flow, 
when,  perhaps,  he  had  lost  a  pound,  the  women  began  to 
weep  and  cry  out,  "  It  is  enough,  it  is  enough.''^  But  perceiv- 
ing that  their  conduct  was  displeasing  to  me.  he  said  to  them 
in  an  imperious  tone,  "  Don't  trouble  yourselves  ;  keep  si- 
lence ;  this  man  is  my  friend,  and  he  best  knows  what  I 
need ;  besides,  I  begin  already  to  feel  that  the  operation  is 
doing  me  good."  After  I  had  taken  from  three  to  four 
pounds  of  blood,  and  just  as  he  was  about  to  swoon,  I  or- 
dered him  to  be  taken  to  his  bed,  recommending  his  attend- 
ants to  treat  him  with  mildness,  and  to  leave  him  for  a  time 
to  uninterrupted  repose. 

This  afternoon  I  received  a  visit  from  a  servant  of  the 
king  of  Shoa,  who,  for  some  time  past,  has  favored  me  with 
frequent  calls.  He  came  to  bid  me  adieu  before  his  depart- 
ure to  rejoin  his  master,  which  takes  place  to-morrow.  I 
entrusted  to  him  a  copy  of  the  Four  Gospels,  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  and  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  together  with  a 
short  letter,  to  present  to  the  king,  Sehela  Selasse.  I  also 
gave  him  a  copy  of  the  Four  Gospels  for  his  own  use,  with 
the  permission  of  presenting  it  to  whomsoever  he  pleased, 
provided  the  object  of  his  bounty  resided  within  the  limits 
of  the  kingdom  of  Shoa.  I  also  gave  a  copy  to  one  of  the 
relatives  of  the  king,  who  has  frequently  visited  me. 

4th.  At  early  dawn  this  morning,  I  received  an  invitation 
from  Ozoro  Waleta  Teclit  to  call  upon  her.  I  immediately 
obeyed  the  summons,  and  as  soon  as  I  entered  the  door,  she 
met  me,  and  said  in  the  presence  of  a  large  concourse  of 
people,  "  I  have  sent  for  you,  sir,  that  I  might  have  the  op« 


JOURNAL   OF  A   RESIDENCE   [N   ABYSSINIA.  251 

portunity  of  showing  you  my  sincere  gratitude  for  tlie  kind- 
ness you  have  rendered  my  brother,  in  mitigating  his  pain- 
ful illness.  Since  you  saw  him  yesterday,  they  tell  me  he 
is  decidedly  better  ;  that  he  appears  as  composed  as  though 
his  mind  had  never  been  bewildered.  Now,  whatever  you 
advise  me  to  do  for  him,  I  will  most  cheerfully  do  it.  Do 
you  think  he  can  be  unchained  with  safety  ?" 

I  replied,  This  disorder  undoubtedly  arose  from  too 
plentiful  a  supply  of  blood,  and  the  bleeding  has  conse- 
quently proved  beneficial  to  him  ;  but  I  assure  you  I  have 
not  performed  the  operation  without  accompanying  it  with 
earnest  prayer  to  God,  that  he  would  render  the  means  effi- 
cacious ;  and  especially  have  I  entreated  him  efiectually  to 
remove  the  veil  from  your  mind,  and  cause  3'ou  to  see  that 
the  teachings  of  the  priests  are  not  always  to  be  relied  upon. 
Take  this."'  I  continued,  reaching  her  the  Gospel ;  this  will 
give  you  a  knowledge  of  truths  which  will  never  fail."  She 
eagerly  took  it,  kissing  it  again  and  again.  I  then  said  to 
her,  "  I  have  not  seen  your  brother  since  yesterday  morn- 
ing, but  whatever  may  be  the  present  state  of  his  health,  I 
shall  not  deem  it  advisable  to  take  off  his  chains  till  you 
have  seen  him  ;  for  during  the  prevalence  of  his  disease,  you 
were  the  peculiar  object  of  his  aversion." 

"  The  task  you  assign  me,"  said  she,  is  indeed  painful, 
for  I  know  he  will  load  me  with  reproaches  before  all  who 
may  chance  to  be  with  him  ;  but  since  such  is  your  pleasure, 
I  will  not  hesitate  to  comply."  She  then  ordered  all  present 
to  withdraw,  and  said  to  me  in  a  private  manner,  "  You  are 
the  only  one  who  has  correctly  understood  the  malady  of 
my  brother,  a  circumstance,  which  gives  me  great  confidence 


252       JOURNAL   OF  A   RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

in  you.  I  will  therefore  frankly  state  to  you  my  own  case. 
I  am  frequently  afflicted  with  a  disorder  is  my  head,  which 
extremely  confuses  me,  and  sometimes  almost  robs  me  of 
my  reason.  So  high  does  my  malady  sometimes  rage,  that 
I  am  forced  to  retire  from  public  view,  lest  I  should  expose 
myself  to  the  charge  of  madness,  or,  at  least,  of  folly  and  in- 
discretion. Do  you  think  that  bleeding  would  be  service- 
able to  me  ?"  After  inquiring  into  the  origin,  or  the  prob- 
able cause  of  her  disease,  I  told  her  I  rather  doubted 
whether  physicians  in  Europe  would  recommend  bleeding 
in  her  present  situation,  though  I  did  not  imagine  it  would 
do  her  any  injury. 

Very  well,"  said  she ;  '''  please  to  call  upon  me  to-morrow 
morning."  I  then  called  upon  her  brother,  whom  I  found 
evidently  in  a  state  of  convalescence ;  having  improved  con- 
siderably since  yesterday.  He  was  urgent  to  have  me  bleed 
him  again,  and  especially  desirous  that  I  would  unlock  his 
chains.  I  promised  to  unshackle  his  hands  to-morrow,  and, 
if  he  should  continue  to  mend  till  the  nest  day,  to  unloose 
his  feet.  Do  it  nov/,"  said  he  ;  "I  will  promise  to  be 
calm ;  I  was  out  of  my  head,  but  since  you  bled  me,  my 
reason  has  returned,  and  I  am  as  clear  and  composed  as  be- 
fore." I  then  took  my  leave  of  him,  and  directed  my  steps 
to  the  residence  of  the  Etchegua,  whom  I  found  alone.  AVe 
were  just  entering  upon  an  interesting  conversation,  w^hen 
"we  were  unexpectedly  interrupted  by  the  arrival  of  several 
judges,  who  came  to  investigate  a  lawsuit  upon  which  they 
were  appointed  to  deliberate.  The  Etchegua  told  me  that 
when  he  found  himself  again  alone  and  at  liberty,  he  would 
send  for  me.    Immediately  on  my  return  to  my  lodgings^  a 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA.  253 


company  of  boys  called  upon  me,  begging  a  copy  of  the 
Gospel,  that,  as  they  said,  their  master  might  teach  them 
the  doctrines  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  said  a  few  words  to  them 
by  way  of  exhortation,  and  sent  them  away  with  the  desired 
treasure. 

A  poor  man  has  just  left  me,  who  ventured,  though  with 
trembling,  to  ask  for  the  Gospel,  that  he  might  be  enabled 
to  inculcate  upon  the  minds  of  his  children  its  holy  pre- 
cepts. When  he  received  it,  he  was  apparently  overjoyed  ; 
he  covered  it  with  kisses ;  it  seemed  impossible  for  him  to 
find  terms  sufiiciently  strong  to  express  the  high  satisfac- 
tion he  felt,  in  having  at  length  received  the  object  which 
he  had  so  long  and  so  ardently  sought. 

While  I  have  been  writing  the  above,  the  soldiers  of  Ma- 
riam  have  passed  my  door,  having  entered  Gondar,  as  I  sup- 
pose, with  the  intention  of  taking  up  their  lodgings  for  the 
night.  The  soldiers  under  the  government  of  Mariam  are 
little  better  than  so  many  thieves.  The  city,  on  their  ac- 
count, is  in  a  perfect  fever  of  excitement,  every  one  tremb- 
ling for  the  safety  of  his  property.  My  men  have  taken  the 
alarm,  and  have  conveyed  my  effects  to  one  of  the  churches; 
but  for  myself,  I  am  determined  to  await  the  events  of  the 
night,  trusting  in  the  Lord. 

5th.  Most  of  the  people  of  Gondar  slept  last  night  in  the 
churches,  from  fear  of  the  soldiers,  who,  as  I  mentioned, 
passed  my  door  just  in  the  edge  of  the  evening,  though  they 
did  not,  as  was  expected,  encamp  in  the  city.  The  furni- 
ture and  provisions,  however,  which  the  people  carried  to 
the  churches  in  the  moment  of  excitement,  have  not  been 
removed. 


254        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

This  morning,  agreeable  to  her  request,  I  called  upon 
Ozoro  Waleta  Teclit,  with  the  design  of  bleeding  her ;  but 
as  the  vein  could  not  be  easily  discovered,  all  her  attendants 
struck  in  and  opposed  my  doing  it.  For  a  time,  I  was  not 
greatly  in  favor  of  proceeding  myself;  but  at  length  under- 
taking it,  I  succeeded  far  better  than  I  anticipated ;  a  cir- 
cumstance which  led  some  to  say  they  had  some  suspicion 
that  I  was  the  archangel  Michael.  After  I  had  finished  the 
operation,  she  requested  me  to  visit  her  brother,  and  call 
upon  her  again  on  my  return.  I  accordingly  went,  and 
found  him  apparently  recovered  and  in  his  right  mind ;  but 
I  bled  him  again,  because  he  desired  it.  This  morning  he 
drove  from  his  house  all  the  priests  who,  for  sometime  past 
have  infested  it,  telling  them  that  all  his  insanity  was  occa- 
sioned by  them  and  his  sister.  "  When  my  sister  first 
caused  me  to  be  chained,"  said  he  to  me,  I  was  not  de- 
ranged, I  was  only  intoxicated.  But  seeing  everybody  re- 
gard me  as  insane,  and  especially  having  my  house  crowded 
with  priests,  who  were  continually  performing  over  me  their 
conjurations,  I  must  acknowledge  that  I  soon  became  so, 
and  that  I  was  not  perfectly  sane  the  first  time  you  saw  me. 
I  therefore  willingly  confess  that  I  have  been  somewhat  de- 
ranged ;  and  since  an  insane  man  cannot  be  reasonably 
trusted  as  soon  as  he  begins  to  recover,  I  will  not  demand 
the  privilege  of  being  liberated  entirely,  at  present ;  I  only 
desire  you  to  request  my  sister  to  lengthen  my  chains,  so 
that  I  can  change  my  position  more  easily.  I  know  not 
how  I  now  stand  with  her,  but  she  never  offered  to  confine 
me  until  I  told  her  my  intention  of  going  over  to  the  side 
of  Mariam,  because  I  knew  that  both  herself  and  son  had 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  255 

rendered  themselves  guilty  of  treason.  She  mistrusted,  per- 
haps, that  I  should  inform  the  Ras  of  her  conduct,  and  she 
might  have  judged  it  expedient  to  make  me  pass  for  a  mad- 
man, so  that  the  Ras  would  not  believe  me.  However,  let 
this  pass ;  but  tell  my  sister  if  she  will  restore  to  me  the 
government  of  the  province,  which  she  has  taken  from  me, 
she  may  confidently  rely  on  my  fraternal  love  and  regard. 
I  will  own,  indeed,  that  being  the  friend  of  her  son's  enemy, 
I  gave  her  some  cause  for  removing  me  from  my  trust." 

This  afternoon,  in  agreement  with  her  request,  I  again 
called  upon  Ozoro  Waleta  Teclit,  whose  house  I  found 
thronged  with  visitors.  She  had  told  all  around  her  how 
much  good  the  bleeding  had  done  her.  Every  one  present 
was  now  afflicted  with  some  disease,  and  all,  both  small  and 
great,  desired  to  be  bled.  As  there  were  many  with  whom 
I  could  converse  only  by  means  of  an  interpreter,  I  said  but 
little  to  them  ;  only  exhorting  them,  in  few  words,  to  realize 
their  spiritual  malady,  and  to  seek  its  only  remedy  in  the 
blood  of  the  new  covenant.  I  saw  one  personage  amid  the 
crowd  whose  physiognomy  struck  me  as  peculiarly  disagree- 
able. I  made  a  few  inquiries  concerning  him,  and  learut 
enough  that  was  vile  in  his  character  to  justify  the  horror 
I  felt  on  first  observing  him.  He  is  uncle  of  Oubea,  who 
was  formerly  much  attached  to  him,  but  the  cord  has  re- 
cently been  severed.  A  short  time  since,  some  one  slander- 
ously told  him  that  one  of  his  concubines  had  held  improper 
intercourse  with  a  certain  individual  of  his  acquaintance, 
who  had  been  aided  in  accomplishing  his  villanous  design, 
by  four  accomplices,  two  men  and  two  women.  There  were 
no  witnesses  of  the  nefarious  act,  but  upon  the  simple  evi- 


256        JOURNAL   OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

dence  of  this  ill-founded  report,  he  arraigned  the  man  and 
woman,  together  with  the  alleged  abettors  of  their  crime, 
and  caused  them  to  he  mercilessly  beaten ;  and  afterwards, 
as  they  would  make  no  confession  of  their  fault,  cruelly  put 
them  to  death  with  tortures  which  might  well  be  termed,  a 
refinement  of  barbarity.  AVhen  Oubea  heard  of  this  outrage 
upon  humanity,  he  was  deeply  affected,  and  exclaimed  with 
tears  ;  How  is  it  possible  that  such  an  act  should  be  per- 
petrated under  my  government  ?  Go,  measure  out  to  him 
as  he  has  measured  out  to  others ; — suffer  him  not  to  live  ; 
I  can  never  see  him  again."  The  report  of  Oubea's  threat- 
ening quickly  spread  abroad  ;  the  criminal  caught  the  alarm 
and  took  refuge  in  Gondar. 

6th.  The  priest,  who  has  charge  of  the  young  lads  to 
whom  I  gave  a  copy  of  the  Gospel  a  few  days  since,  called 
upon  me,  with  a  number  of  his  pupils,  to  thank  me  for  the 
favor.  I  entreated  them  to  seek  the  way  of  salvation  as  de- 
lineated in  the  Word  of  God. — An  Alaca  subsequently  called 
upon  me,  with  whom  I  had  a  long  conversation,  concerning 
the  views  and  feelings  with  which  we  ought  to  read  the 
Word  of  God,  as  contrasted  with  those  which  we  ought  to  en- 
tertain in  perusing  the  writings  of  men.  He  proposed  sev- 
eral questions  relative  to  our  mode  of  celebrating  divine 
worship,  especially  with  respect  to  the  administration  of  the 
Holy  Supper.  I  interrogated  him  with  regard  to  transub- 
stantiation,  and  he  answered  me  much  as  others  have  done ; 
"  After  the  bread  and  wine  have  been  solemnly  set  apart,  we 
call  them  the  flesh  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  so  as  not  to 
confound  them  with  ordinary  bread  and  wine  ;  but  we  do  not 
believe  their  nature  to  be  in  the  least  changed — we  only  be- 


JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  257 

lieve  that  tlie  communicants,  in  partaking  of  these  elements, 
spiritually  partake  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Eedeemer." 
While  we  were  conversing  together,  Habeta  Selasse  entered 
in  company  with  several  priests.  He  appeared  melancholy 
and  dejected,  because,  he  said,  he  heard  of  nothing  in  the 
city  but  war  and  strife.  "  It  is  undoubtedly  in  consequence 
of  our  manifold  iniquities  as  a  people,  that  our  country  is 
now  rife  with  confusion,  and  we  lie  beneath  the  scourge. 
We  have  many  books ;  still  we  are  illiterate.  There  are 
about  three  hundred  persons  in  Gondar  who  can  read,  but 
the  mass  of  the  people  are  unlearned,  and  are  as  corrupt  as 
they  are  ignorant.  The  early  Christians  had  not  so  many 
books  as  we  have,  yet  they  were  far  better  n^en.  The 
simple  truth,  that  the  Word  became  fleshy  was  sufficient  to 
kindle  up  in  their  bosoms  a  flame  of  love  to  God  and  good- 
will to  their  neighbor." 

"Formerly,"  I  rejoined,  my  ancestors  in  Europe  neg- 
lected, as  you  now  do,  the  Word  of  God,  and  foolishly  fol- 
lowed the  fables  and  devices  of  men.  The  country  felt  the 
effects  of  their  follies  and  sins,  and  afforded  but  one  com- 
mingled scene  of  ignorance,  vice,  and  misery ;  but  since  their 
posterity  have  adopted  the  Word  of  God  as  their  only  rule  of 
faith  and  practice,  God  has  showered  upon  the  land  his 
choicest  blessings.  There  are,  indeed,  multitudes  of  aban- 
doned men  still,  who  are  crowding  the  broad  road  to  ruin  ; 
but  God  has  blessed  the  country  for  the  sake  of  the  few  right- 
eous men  who  dwell  therein,  according  to  his  promise  to  his 
people  of  old,  as  recorded  in  the  eighteenth  chapter  of 
Genesis.  Indeed,  I  think  you  will  always  find  it  an  invari- 
able rule,  that  wherever  those  who  bear  the  Christian  name 


258         JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

endeavor  to  raise  the  works  of  men  to  a  level  with  the  in- 
structions of  inspired  truth,  the  people  will  become  a  prey 
to  corruption,  and  misery  and  ruin  will  sweep  through  the 
land.  Such,  you  may  expect,  to  a  greater  or  less  degree,  will 
be  the  case  in  Abyssinia,  so  long  as  you  confound  the  doc- 
trines of  men  with  the  truths  of  God." 

"  But  you  must  consider,"  said  Selasse,  "  that  we  do  not 
receive  anything  which  is  directly  contrary  to  the  Word  of 
God." 

"Grant  that  to  be  true,"  I  continued,  "and  still  your 
course  is  dangerous.  I  have  already  convinced  you  that 
the  writings  of  men,  especially  since  the  fourth  century, 
may  be  afiirmed  to  abound  with  errors,  and  particularly  is 
this  true  of  your  favorite  work,  Oudasse  Mariam  of  Ephraim. 
On  the  present  occasion,  I  shall  avail  myself  of  only  a  sin- 
gle argument,  to  unfold  to  you  the  prolific  source  of  all  that 
temporal  and  spiritual  misery,  which  is  now  deluging  your 
unhappy  country.  Supposing,  indeed,  that  there  were  noth- 
ing, not  a  syllable  in  all  the  writings  of  the  learned  doctors 
in  your  church,  that  might  be  reasonably  construed,  in  the 
least  degree,  at  variance  with  the  general  tenor  of  the  Word 
of  God  ;  you  yourself  acknowledge  that  they  contain  many 
things  which  are  not  to  be  found  in  the  Bible,  and  that 
there  is  no  proof  that  these  novelties  are  divinely  inspired. 
You  must,  therefore,  necessarily  entertain  some  doubt  in  re- 
gard to  those  instructions  which  they  inculcate.  But  a 
doubt,  you  must  be  sensible,  is  inconsistent  with  that  im- 
plicit faith,  by  which  we  are  made  conquerors  over  the 
world.  See,  for  instance,  Chrysostom,  one  of  the  best  of 
men,  and  one  whom  I  especially  respect ;  did  you  not  ac- 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  259 

knowledge  the  other  day  that  there  are  to  be  found  in  his 
writings  many  traces  of  self-love,  if  not  positive  marks  of 

'  pride,  not  to  say  anything  of  certain  extravagant  specula- 

•  tions  of  his,  so  entirely  at  variance  with  the  declarations  of 
St.  Paul  concerning  the  freedom  of  the  will  1  Did  you  not 
also  acknowledge  that  in  the  works  of  Cyril  of  Alexandria, 
there  were  manifestly  incorporated  a  carnal  and  worldly 
zeal,  and  a  persecuting  spirit  ?  This,  if  you  will  throw  your 
mind  open  to  the  light  of  truth,  must  convince  you  that 
these  works,  although  they  may  be  excellent  and  useful  in 
other  respects,  are  not  the  works  of  God,  but  the  specula- 
tions of  men.  Now  the  word  of  man  cannot  penetrate  the 
heart ;  it  cannot  change  it ;  it  is  only  the  feeble  expression 
of  a  feeble  being.  'But  the  word  of  God  is  quick  and  powerful^ 
sharper  than  any  two-edged  sicord ;  it  pierces  and  softens  the 
heart :  it  illuminates  the  understanding,  and  is  alone  capa- 
ble of  correcting,  instructing,  and  rendering  us  wise  unto 
salvation.  Now,  do  you  not  understand  that  all  this  blood, 
confusion,  and  misery,  which  you  see,  and  so  justly  lament 
in  Abyssinia,  flow  directly  from  that  fountain  of  every  evil ; 

j  — deep  ignorance  of  the  Word  of  God?" 

I  All  the  priests  simultaneously  exclaimed ;  "  This  must 
be  true  ;"  and  Habeta  Selasse  remarked  ;  "  You  are  always 
undermining  and  shaking  the  confidence  I  have  so  fondly 
reposed  in  the  writings  of  religious  men ;  but  your  last  re- 
mark has  given  the  leveling  blow.  It  has  convinced  me, 
that  though  they  may  be  valuable  in  many  respects,  they 
are  not  armed,  like  the  Bible,  with  power  to  convert  the 
heart,  and  render  men  virtuous  and  happy." 

After  the  priests  had  retired,  Selasse  said  to  me ;  "  Since 


260        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

you  spoke  to  me  on  the  subject  of  missions,  the  idea  has 
been  constantly  impressed  upon  my  mind,  that  I  must  go 
and  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Gallas.  You  propose,  I  be- 
lieve, to  return  for  a  season  to  your  own  country,  though  I 
think  you  said  you  intended  to  come  again  into  Abyssinia, 
at  the  expiration  of  a  year.  Now  I  wish  you  to  hasten  your 
departure,  and  return  again  as  speedily  as  possible.  I  will 
remain,  meanwhile,  at  Gondar.  T  am  very  anxious  to  en- 
gage in  a  missionary  enterprise  among  these  savage  tribes, 
in  the  company  of  yourself.  If  we  go  together,  I  think  we 
cannot  fail  of  being  successful.  There  are  many  favorable 
traits  in  the  character,  and  encouraging  circumstances  in  the 
condition  of  the  Gallas.  They  are  indeed  ignorant  and  un- 
cultivated, but  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  subvert  before  we 
can  build  up.  They  are  fond  of  instruction,  and  disposed 
to  believe  the  great  truths  of  the  Gospel,  whenever  judi- 
ciously unfolded  to  their  view.  In  many  respects,  they  are 
entirely  unlike  the  Abyssinians."  After  this  interview  with 
Habeta  Selasse,  I  received  a  number  of  visits ;  and  among 
the  rest,  an  interesting  young  man  called  upon  me,  to  whom 
I  gave  a  copy  of  the  Gospel.  For  a  considerable  time  past, 
he  has  called  upon  me  almost  every  day,  with  the  express 
intention  of  begging  a  copy  of  the  sacred  volume. 

7th.  This  has  been  quite  a  wintry  day.  For  several  days 
past  the  weather  has  been  rather  uncomfortable,  having  been 
extremely  wet  and  rainy.  I  should  have  been  glad  to  have 
returned  to  Tigre  before  the  setting  in  of  winter,  but  the 
hostile  armies  of  Mariam  and  Oubea  being  stationed  on  the 
route,  the  journey  would  be  extremely  hazardous,  if  not 
utterly  impracticable.    T  have  just  been  favored  with  a  visit 


JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  261 

from  two  of  the  servants  of  Beleta  Darcopti,  who  informed 
me  that  when  the  governor  of  Gojam  saw  the  copies  of  the 
Gospel  which  I  sent  him  at  Debra  Tabor,  he  burst  into  tears, 
and  directing  his  remarks  to  Beleta  Darcopti,  said ;  "  Why 
did  you  fear  to  bring  here  a  man  whose  only  object  was  to 
furnish  us  with  the  Gospel  in  our  own  language  ?  I  would 
not  have  injured  him ;  so  far  from  it,  I  would  have  safely 
sheltered  him  from  every  danger." 

8th,  Last  evening  my  house  was  thrown  into  a  momen- 
tary state  of  excitement  and  alarm.  The  daughter  of 
Emmaha  was  suddenly  seized  with  a  kind  of  spasms,  or  con- 
vulsion fits.  She  almost  instantly  lost  her  reason,  and,  be- 
sides the  agitation  that  shook  her  limbs,  she  uttered  fright- 
ful cries,  which  strikingly  resembled  the  bowlings  of  the 
hyena.  This  circumstance  led  the  bystanders  to  conclude 
that  she  was  under  the  influence  of  the  boudas^  or  sorcerers ; 
for  it  is  a  general  t>pinion  among  the  Abyssinians,  that  the 
greater  part  of  hyenas  are,  in  reality,  metamorphized  sorcer- 
ers. I  tried  to  convince  them  that  her  disease  was  occasion- 
ed by  no  such  agency  ;  telling  them  that  I  no  more  believed 
her  under  the  influence  of  the  houdas^  than  myself.  One  of 
the  priests  present,  at  first  seemed  to  coincide  with  me, 
though  he  afterwards  insinuated  that  he  thought  it  very 
possible  she  might  be  possessed  by  some  evil  spirit.  As  the 
first  remedy,  they  began  beating  the  poor  girl,  either  with 
the  intention  of  driving  out  the  demon  by  which  they  sup- 
posed her  influenced,  or  from  some  other  motive  unknown 
to  me  ;  but  such  conduct  was  too  barbarous  for  me  calmly 
to  endure.  I  instantly  drove  every  individual  from  the 
house  except  the  mother.    In  about  an  hour,  her  reason  re- 


262        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

turned,  and  she  was  apparently  restored.  A  few  moments 
before  there  were  any  indications  of  returning  health,  her 
mother  gave  me  several  amulets  to  read ;  I  told  her  they 
could  produce  no  salutary  effect  on  her  daughter, — that  they 
would  be  injurious,  rather  than  useful.  But  she  did  not 
seem  perfectly  satisfied  with  my  summary  manner  of  dis- 
posing of  them.  AYhile  her  daughter's  convulsions  con- 
tinued to  recur,  I  could  clearly  perceive,  that  she  felt  some 
uneasiness  in  having  submitted  her  amulets  to  the  decisions 
of  my  judgment ;  but  as  soon  as  her  daughter  had  obviously 
recovered,  she  said  to  me  :  It  is  well  for  me  that  you  were 
present,  for  if  you  had  not  been  here,  some  writer  of  amulets 
would  undoubtedly  have  cheated  me  out  of  four  or  five 
talaris  as  the  price  of  his  crime." 

The  more  I  become  acquainted  with  the  character  and 
condition  of  ignorant  people,  the  more  I  am  astonished  that 
Europeans,  men  of  pretended  learning'  and  sound  sense, 
should  think  of  maintaining  that  the  savage  and  untaught 
are  more  happy  than  the  better  informed.  When  the  Abys- 
sinians,  and,  indeed,  the  greater  part  of  colored  people  who 
have  fallen  under  my  observation,  are  in  health,  they  are 
usually  cheerful  and  happy ;  but  let  their  health  be  in  any 
manner  impaired — let  their  blood  cease  to  flow  in  its 
sprightly  currents,  or  pain  thrill  their  nerves,  and  their  gay- 
ety  is  at  an  end.  They  become  doubly  wretched  in  conse- 
quence of  the  harassing  idea  that  they  have  become  the  prey 
of  sorcerers  or  evil  spirits.  Then  the  pains  taken  to  pro- 
cure something  which  may  operate  as  a  defence  against 
these  supernatural  attacks  must  be  a  source  of  frequent 
trouble  and  vexation.    For  a  poor  man,  indeed,  it  must  be 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  263 


a  great  sacrifice  to  part  with  ten  or  a  dozen  talaris  to  pur- 
chase an  amulet,  when,  perhaps,  to  gain  them,  he  has  for  a 
long  time  served  with  dread  a  capricious  master.  The 
Abjssinians  believe  that  the  Falashas  or  Jews,  most  Mus- 
sulmans, and  some  Christians,  are  sorcerers.  Mussulmans, 
and  many  of  the  Jews,  however,  are  not  entirely  exempt 
from  these  strange  ideas  ;  for  they  live  as  much  in  fear  of 
the  boudas,  as  the  Christians.  I  can  easily  conceive  how 
that  simple  and  uneducated  people  could  be  brought  to  be- 
lieve in  the  influence  of  sorcerers  ;  but  I  am  utterly  aston- 
ished that  such  intelligent  men  as  Mr.  Bruce  and  Mr.  Salt 
should  have  thought  that  they  found  in  Abyssinia,  evidence 
sufficient  to  induce  them  to  believe  such  preposterous  ideas 
as  are  here  entertained  in  regard  to  the  boudas.  For  my 
part,  I  have  not  as  yet  discovered  anything  which  I  could 
suppose  capable  of  convincing  a  child.* 

I  have  not  yet  since  my  residence  in  Gondar,  enjoyed  an 
opportunity  of  seeing  or  conversing  with  one  of  the  Falashas. 
I  have  frequently  requested  various  individuals  to  introduce 
me  to  some  one  of  them,  who  knew  how  to  read.  They 
have  often  promised  me  the  favor,  but  have  afterwards  uni- 
formly found  some  excuse  for  not  doing  so.  The  most  that 
I  know  of  them  is,  that  they  are  generally  reported  to  be  an 
ignorant  and  besotted  race,  very  few  among  them  being  able 

*  They  also  regard  as  boudas,  the  Camountes,  a  small  Pagan  people 
inhabiting  the  mountains  in  the  vicinity  of  Gondar.  Some  account  has 
been  given  of  this  people  in  a  subsequent  part  of  this  work.  Little  is 
known  of  the  principles  of  their  religion.  They  are  somewhat  similar 
to  the  Druses  of  Mount  Lebanon,  the  word  Druse  in  their  language 
ttgnifying  Lord. 


264         JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


to  read.  It  is  said  tliat  they  liave  no  books  in  the  Ethiopia 
but  the  Old  Testament.  I  was  informed  the  other  day  by 
a  priest,  that  they  emigrated  to  Abyssinia  soon  after  the  de- 
struction of  J erusalem  by  the  Romans. 

I  have  had,  to-day,  a  long  conversation  with  Alaca  AVaca, 
on  the  justification  of  the  sinner  before  God.  Like  other 
priests  with  whom  I  have  previously  conversed  on  this  sub- 
ject, he  did  not  appear  to  be  so  much  opposed  to  this  funda- 
mental doctrine  of  the  Gospel,  as  the  priests  of  other  sects 
usually  are,  though  his  ideas  were  by  no  means  clear  or 
satisfactory.  There  were  some  passages  in  the  Epistle  of 
James,  particularly  the  17th  and  26th  verses  of  the  2d  chap- 
ter, which  appeared  very  much  to  trouble  him.  I  endeav- 
ored to  elucidate  them,  and  repeated  to  him  a  number  of 
texts  from  the  writings  of  St.  Paul,  which  I  regarded  as  ex- 
planatory of  the  doctrine.  He  assented  to  my  positions, 
and  acknowledged  that  there  was  reason  in  what  I  said  ;  but 
I  plainly  saw  that  he  did  not  intend  to  depend  upon  me  as 
his  guide  to  truth.  I  subsequently  received  a  visit  from 
one  of  the  friends  of  Oubea,  Lie  Atecou,  who  had  this 
morning  arrived  from  Antchatab.  He  told  me  he  had  seen 
the  copy  of  the  Gospel  which  I  had  given  to  Oubea,  on  the 
road  near  Gondar,  and,  on  approaching  the  city,  he  resolved 
to  call  upon  me  before  making  any  other  visit.  He  re- 
mained with  me  only  a  short  time,  but  he  intimated  that  he 
might  call  often  during  his  stay  among  us,  and  that  he  was 
desirous  of  having  some  conversation  with  me  on  a  variety 
of  topics. 

9th.  Sabbath.  The  whole  of  the  day,  from  the  dawn  of  the 
morning  to  the  twilight  of  the  evening,  my  house  has  been 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  265 

thronged  with  Yisitors,  because  it  is  generally  known  in  the 
city  that  I  do  not  go  abroad  on  the  Sabbath.  I  know  not 
how  it  has  come  to  pass, — perhaps  it  has  been  owing  to  the 
peculiar  frame  of  my  own  mind, — but  for  some  reason,  all 
our  conversation  has  revolved  around  a  single  point, — that 
bright  centre  of  hope  to  the  guilty, —  justification  through 
faith.  Almost  every  man  and  woman  present  had  some 
question  to  propose  concerning  the  wonderful  method,  by 
which  a  sinner,  lost  and  ruined,  can  be  justified  before  a 
righteous  God.  I  always  replied  by  some  passage  of  Scrip- 
ture which  was  decisive  on  the  subject,  carefully  elucidating 
whatever  I  thought,  to  their  beclouded  minds,  might  need 
exposition.  The  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  which  I  have  in 
Amharic,  I  find  of  the  greatest  use  to  me.  This  morning 
a  woman  called  to  tell  me  over  her  sorrows,  Seven  months 
ago,"  said  she,  I  held  the  rank  of  a  noble  lady,  and  enjoyed 
all  the  privileges  and  comforts  of  such  a  situation ;  but  the 
scale  is  now  turned  against  me.  My  son  has  been  impris- 
oned, and  every  article  of  property  has  been  rifled  from  me ; 
and  to  deepen  the  affliction  occasioned  by  these  disasters, 
my  health  has  ever  since  been  extremely  infirm.  Have  you 
any  medicine  which  you  can  recommend  as  adapted  to  my 
case?"  I  replied,  that  I  had  not  come  into  the  country  to 
heal  the  diseases  of  the  body,  and  consequently  I  had  not 
brought  with  me  the  appropriate  remedies  ;  but  I  directed 
her  to  God,  in  whom  there  dwells  a  fulness  to  satisfy  all  our 
wants,  both  spiritual  and  temporal :  and  who  would  willingly 
grant  her  all  that  solace  which  her  bleeding  heart  required. 
She  answered,  while  tears  streamed  down  her  cheeks ;  "  I 
have  tried  to  pray,  but  God  has  turned  away  his  ear  from 
12 


266        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

my  request,  because  my  soul  is  loaded  with  sin."  Since 
such  was  the  case,  I  entreated  her  to  go  immediately  to 
God,  crave  the  pardon  of  her  numerous  offences,  and  seek 
the  remedy  of  her  spiritual  malady  in  the  atoning  blood  of 
Christ ;  then,  I  assured  her,  I  could  indulge  the  hope  that 
her  temporal  condition  would  improve. 

10th.  This  forenoon  I  called  upon  Ozoro  Waleta  Teclit, 
for  the  purpose  of  making  the  acquaintance  of  her  son  Dejaj 
Comfou.  I  found  her  house  crowded  with  people  ;  indeed, 
most  of  the  nobility  of  Gondar  were  present.  They  treated 
me  with  marked  civility,  and  manifested  no  ordinary  degree 
of  friendship  and  esteem.  My  watch,  as  well  as  my  hair 
and  beard,  afforded  them  considerable  amusement.  From 
thence,  I  proceeded  to  the  residence  of  the  Etchegua,  who 
appeared  very  friendly ;  he  was  abundant  in  excuses  because 
he  could  not  supply  me  with  everything  I  needed ;  but,  he 
said,  the  belligerent  armies,  which  are  unceasingly  passing 
and  repassing  through  the  country,  and  have  been  since  the 
commencement  of  the  current  year,  had  plundered  and  des- 
olated his  fields.  I  replied,  that  up  to  the  present  time,  I 
had  felt  the  need  of  nothing  which  was  indispensable  to  my 
comfort,  and  I  hoped  the  ten  talaris  which  I  still  had,  would 
be  sufficient  to  supply  my  necessities  till  the  Lord  should 
open  a  way  for  my  return  to  Tigre.  Such  is  the  state  of 
affairs  at  present,  that  no  one  could  undertake  the  journey 
with  safety ;  not  even  the  privileged  character  of  the  priest 
would  screen  him  from  danger.  The  Etchegua  proposed  to 
me  a  number  of  questions  concerning  the  nature  of  diseases, 
and  the  art  of  healing  them.  I  longed  to  turn  the  current 
of  conversation,  and  to  speak  of  the  moral  diseases  which 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  267 

are  cankering  our  souls,  and  the  remedy  which  the  Gospel 
proflfers  for  their  recovery ;  but  every  time  that  an  opportu- 
nity seemed  about  to  present  itself,  some  one  would  enter, 
or  something  take  place  which  would  lead  our  thoughts  to 
other  topics,  so  that  I  was  compelled  to  retire  without  ac- 
complishing my  desire.  I  returned  dissatisfied  and  de- 
pressed. While  I  was  with  him,  however,  he  performed 
one  act  which  gave  me  some  degree  of  pleasure.  Two  heads 
of  convents,  situated  in  the  vicinity  of  Gondar,  were  present. 
To  each  of  these  he  gave  a  copy  of  the  Four  Gospels,  with 
which  I  had  previously  entrusted  him,  and  in  the  presence 
of  several  others,  earnestly  recommended  their  impartial 
examination.  This  was  a  cheering  incident,  and  on  account 
of  this  alone,  I  can  rejoice  that  Providence  has  guided  my 
feet  to  this  nominally  Christian  city,  and  thus  allowed  me  to 
hope  that  I  have  not  labored  in  vain. 

I  afterwards  visited  Alaca  Stephanos,  with  whom  I  found 
one  of  the  Falashas,  who  was  very  much  surprised  to  learn 
that  there  were  other  Jews  than  those  residing  in  Abyssinia. 
He  was  so  ignorant  that  he  was  incapable  of  giving  me  any 
information  worthy  of  notice  ;  but  he  promised  to  bring  me 
a  man  who  was  able  to  read,  and,  consequently,  better  in- 
formed. I  made  him  repeat  several  words  of  their  lan- 
guage, but  could  detect  only  a  single  one,  in&<,(one)  which  I 
could  positively  affirm  to  be  of  Hebrew  origin. 

When  1  returned,  I  found  my  house  full  of  people,  among 
whom  were  two  priests,  who  from  time  to  time  proposed  a 
number  of  questions,  sometimes  to  draw  out  farther  informa- 
tion in  relation  to  the  various  subjects  which  were  under 
discussion ;  and  sometimes,  seemingly  to  direct  the  conver- 


268        JOURNAL  OF    A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

sation  to  the  ceremonies  of  tlie  church.  I  discussed  a 
variety  of  subjects  ;  I  spoke  of  the  necessity  of  the  new  birth 
for  every  one  of  sufficient  age  to  understand  the  Word  of 
God  and  believe  its  promises  :  and,  contrary  to  the  generally- 
received  opinion  of  the  Abyssiuians.  I  pressed  the  idea,  that 
water-baptism  is  not  the  regeneration  of  the  heart.  I  also 
spoke  of  the  supernatural  workings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on 
the  hearts  of  men,  of  the  nature  of  saving  faith,  of  the  ab- 
solute necessity  both  of  understanding  the  Word  of  God,  and 
adopting  it  as  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  conduct,  and  finally, 
of  the  incomprehensible,  though  scriptural  doctrine  of  pre- 
destination or  decrees.  On  this  last  point,  the  priests  made 
only  this  remark  :  "  God,  from  all  eternity  clearly  foresaw 
what  would  be  the  feelings  and  conduct  of  every  believer 
throughout  the  term  of  his  earthly  existence,  and  on  this 
foreknowledge,  he  elected  him  to  salvation  before  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world."  This  led  us  to  speak  of  the  inefficacy 
of  human  virtue  to  save  the  soul  from  death,  and  the  crimi- 
nality of  attributing  it  to  the  least  merit.  This  idea  con- 
founds the  Abyssinians  not  less  than  Europeans,  and  they 
oppose  to  it  the  same  objections. 

A  young  man  present  seemed  to  devour  every  word  that 
was  uttered.  To  another  young  man  from  Dembea,  who 
had  perseveringly  followed  me  for  fifteen  days,  I  gave  a 
copy  of  the  Gospel.  All  this  time  he  had  been  desirous  of 
asking  for  one,  but  his  timidity  prevented  his  speaking  with 
me  ;  but  to-day  he  modestly  said,  I  learnt  yesterday  that 
you  had  given  the  Gospel  to  a  citizen  of  Damot ;  I  have 
been  for  a  long  time  wishing  to  beg  of  you  the  same  favor, 
but  I  did  not  know  that  you  had  brought  the  Word  of  Life 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE    IN   ABYSSINIA.  269 

among  us  for  gratuitous  distribution  ;  I  supposed  that  you 
sold  it,  and  I  have  had  nothing,  nor  have  I  now  anything, 
which  I  can  give  you  in  exchange  for  it ;  I  am  not  able  even 
to  purchase  a  sufficiency  of  daily  provision  ;  will  you,  there- 
fore, be  offended  if  I  recjuest  you  to  give  me  a  copy  of  the 
Gospel  ?  I  have  a  father  and  three  brothers,  who,  with  my- 
self, are  desirous  of  learning  the  Scriptures."  I,  of  course, 
freely  granted  his  request.  His  joy  was  excessive ;  and 
after  kissing  it  repeatedly,  he  stooped  to  embrace  my  feet, 
but  I  forbade  him.  He  then  said  to  me,  while  tears  of  grati- 
tude gushed  from  his  eyes,  "  I  have  now  obtained  the  object 
of  my  desire  :  I  can  now  cheerfully  return  to  my  home. 
For  fifteen  days  have  I  suffered  the  gnawings  of  hunger,  in 
hopes  of  at  length  gaining  this  precious  treasure."  This 
has  been  a  busy  day  with  me  ;  I  had  no  leisure  to  take  the 
least  nourishment,  until  since  sunset,  except  one  or  two 
glasess  of  methcglin,  at  the  house  of  Ozoro  Waleta  Teclit. 

11th.  This  morning  as  soon  as  the  dawn  appeared  in  the 
east,  a  priest  entered  my  apartment,  bringing  with  him  a 
monk  who  had  explored  a  great  part  of  the  Abyssinian  ter- 
ritory. He  told  me  lie  had  traveled  about  three  weeks  in  a 
southerly  direction  from  the  province  of  Shoa,  crossing  the 
country  of  the  Gallas,  on  the  farther  borders  of  which  he  had 
found  a  small  community  of  Christians,  and  still  farther  on, 
he  had  fallen  in  with  a  people  called  Caffre.  A  young  Mus- 
sulman present,  also  stated  that  he  had  journied  consider- 
ably into  the  interior  of  the  country,  and  that  in  continuing 
his  route  for  about  a  month  to  the  west  or  south-west  of 
Shoa.  he  had  struck  upon  a  small  Christian  empire,  the  in- 
habitants of  which  spoke  a  language  peculiar  to  themselves, 


270        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA 

called  Sidama.  They  also  have  some  books.  The  monk 
was  very  free  to  converse  upon  religious  subjects,  though  I 
saw  he  rather  assumed  the  tone  of  a  censor.  He  commenced 
by  speaking  of  the  boundless  love  of  the  Saviour,  He  said 
that  he  had  often  taken  it  upon  himself  to  reprove  the  Et- 
chegua  and  the  priests,  because  they  were  more  attached  to 
this  perishable  world  than  to  their  blessed  Redeemer.  He 
complained  much  of  his  countrymen ;  he  charged  me  never 
to  place  any  confidence  in  them,  as  they  were  excessively 
given  to  hypocrisy.  Never  weary  yourself,"  he  continued, 
in  endeavoring  to  advance  their  temporal  interests,  for  you 
will  only  bring  yourself  into  difficulty  by  your  pains  ;  they 
are  so  deceitful  in  the  management  of  business,  that  they 
will  craftily  plunder  you  of  everything  you  have ;  confine 
yourself  to  the  duties  of  religion — to  the  preaching  of  Christ 
and  his  salvation,  and  the  distribution  of  the  Gospeh" 

His  apparent  zeal  for  Christianity  led  me  to  entertain  for 
him  some  degree  of  regard,  although  I  could  not  avoid  see- 
ing that  he  was  both  extremely  self-righteous  and  conceited. 
When  he  went  out,  some  one  present  remarked  with  an  air 
of  peculiar  contempt ;  There  goes  a  sabaqui ;"  that  is, 
'preacher. 

After  my  company  had  retired,  I  paid  a  visit  to  Kidam 
Mariam,  with  whom  I  had  an  interesting  conversation  in 
the  presence  of  a  number  of  others,  concerning  the  practice 
of  confessing  sin  to  the  priests.  I  replied  to  him  as  I 
usually  do  to  people  who  touch  upon  this  point,  that  such 
confessions  of  sin,  so  long  as  the  priests  shall  confine  them- 
selves to  their  appropriate  limits — to  exhorting,  instructing, 
and  leading  the  sinner  to  J esus  Christ,  that  he  may  obtain 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  271 


{  pardon  and  reconciliation  through  his  atoning  grace,  might 
[  be  regarded  as  useful ;  but  so  soon  as  the  priests  shall  under- 
1  take  to  engender  the  belief  that  they,  as  a  consecrated  class 
i  of  men,  are  endued  with  authority  to  forgive  sins,  provided 
that  the  transgressor  shall  submit  to  the  penance  which  they 
shall  prescribe, — a  penance  not  unfrequently  foreign  to  the 
dictates  and  spirit  of  God's  Word,  in  such  cases,  confession  is 
decidedly  bad  in  its  consequences  ;  it  becomes  the  cause  of 
beclouding  the  mental  faculties  ;  of  depraving  the  morals, 
and  diffusing  misery  among  men ;  a  state  of  things,  which, 
at  this  moment,  is  everywhere  darkening  the  face  of  society 
throughout  Abyssinia.  AVhen,  indeed,  the  fear  of  man  takes 
the  place  of  the  fear  of  God  and  his  laws,  deplorable  conse- 
quences must  necessarily  ensue  ;  faith  and  love  cannot  dwell 
with  such  a  blighting  spirit.  Now,  without  citing  numerous 
examples  which  I  have  seen  among  you,  as  attestations  of 
this  assertion,  I  will  simply  appeal  to  your  own  experience. 
When  you  are  conscious  of  doing  anything  flagrantly  wrong, 
do  you  not  feel  a  greater  dread  of  your  father-confessor  than 
you  do  of  God  ?" 

"  I  must  acknowledge,"  said  he,  "  that  this  is  sometimes 
the  case ;  still  I  think  it  a  beneficial  custom  ;  for  often,  when 
the  fear  of  God  would  not  deter  me  from  committing  some 
act  of  wickedness,  the  fear  of  my  father-confessor  becomes  a 
sufficient  restraint." 

"  This  is  a  fine  gloss  to  throw  over  an  evil  disposition  ;  it 
is  as  if  you  should  say  in  other  terms,  /  frequently  do  not 
fear  to  offend  God,  provided  1  do  not,  at  the  same  time,  offend 
1   the  priest,  and  this  indifference  to  my  Heavenly  Father  is  all 
right:' 


272        JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

"  Oh  no;  you  go  too  far." 

"  Perhaps  so,"  I  continued ;  "  but  I  think  I  can  prove 
the  practice  wrong  on  other  grounds  ;  and  in  doing  it,  I  will 
pass  entirely  oyer  the  pernicious  consequences  of  confession 
and  ahsolution,  such  as  are  now  everywhere  seen  in  your 
distracted  country,  and  will  confine  myself  to  a  single  point. 
It  is  this.  As  long  as  you  believe  that  the  absolution  of 
the  priest  is  indispensable  to  salvation,  you  throw  contempt 
on  the  merits  and  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  make  God  a  liar  ; 
for  he  has  declared  in  his  Word  that  the  blood  of  Christ 
alone  cleanseth  from  all  sin."  This  led  us  to  speak  of  the 
doctrine  of  salvation  by  the  grace  of  God  alone,  through  the 
atonement  of  Christ,  to  which  he  made  no  objection.  Ki- 
dam  Mariam  is  the  most  intelligent  Abyssinian  with  whom 
I  have  hitherto  become  acquainted ;  he  appears  to  have  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  Arabic  language  and  literature. 
I  afterwards  continued  my  walk  to  the  quarters  of  the  Mus- 
sulmans, but  it  always  seems  to  me  as  though  my  mouth  was 
supernaturally  closed  as  soon  as  I  enter  the  house  of  one 
professing  the  faith  of  Mohammed,  and  I  always  go  away  sad 
and  dejected.  I  spent  this  afternoon  in  readiug  the  Gos- 
pel with  a  few  individuals  who  called  to  visit  me. 

12th.  Just  after  sunset  last  evening,  a  company  of 
soldiers  were  seen  strolling  past  our  house  ;  my  men  were 
instantly  struck  with  alarm,  and  hurried  away  my  effects  to 
the  church.  In  about  half  an  hour,  an  uproar  was  heard ; 
the  air  was  filled  with  tumultuous  cries, — the  shriek  of  ter- 
ror, and  the  wail  of  distress  fell  in  mingled  dissonance  on 
the  ear.  The  sound  approached  nearer,  and  the  soldiers  be- 
gan to  pillage  in  the  very  neighborhood  of  my  residence. 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  273 

My  servants,  and  those  of  Emmalia.  instantly  seized  their 
arms  and  prepared  themselves  to  resist,  but  I  strictly 
charged  them  not  to  use  their  arms,  and  especially  not  to  fire 
a  gun,  except  in  defence  of  their  lives.  They  sallied  forth, 
but  I  remained  alone  in  my  house,  as  tranquil  and  un- 
ruffled in  my  feelings  as  on  ordinary  occasions ;  though  I 
could  hardly  determine  whether  my  calmness  arose  from 
simple  confidence  in  God,  or  whether  it  was  not  blended  with 
a  feeling  of  indifi"erence  or  stoicism.  But  the  sequel  proved 
there  was  no  need  of  weapons  or  stoicism  to  shield  me  from 
harm  or  fear ;  the  storm  spent  itself  without  reaching  our 
dwelling.  The  soldiers  proved  to  be  not  a  hostile  troop, 
but  a  wretched  band  of  miscreants,  sufi"ering  for  want  of 
clothing  and  dying  with  hunger. 

Habeta  Selasse  and  an  aged  priest  called  upon  me  this 
morning,  and  interrupted  a  conversation  on  medicine  which 
I  was  holding  with  Tecla  Selasse,  son-in-law  of  King  Tecla 
Haimanot.  Habeta  Selasse  requested  me  clearly  to  explain 
to  him,  once  for  all,  my  views  in  regard  to  the  point  which 
forms  the  principal  subject  of  discussions  among  the  Abys- 
sinians ;  viz. :  what  is  the  meaning  of  the  declaration  that 
Jesus  Christ  has  been  anointed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  ? 

"  We  can  know  nothing  with  reference  to  this  subject,"  I 
replied,  "  farther  than  Grod  has  seen  fit  to  teach  us  in  his 
"Word.  Now  it  appears  to  me  that  the  passage  of  Scripture 
recorded  in  Luke,  iv.  18,  19,  is  perfectly  clear  on  this  point, 
and,  if  correctly  interpreted,  capable  of  shedding  all  the 
light  we  need.  Let  us  examine  it  particularly.  The  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  is  upon  me ; — this  has  exclusive  relation  to  the 
mission  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  anointed,  to  be  set  apart  as 

12* 


274        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

king,  prophet,  and  priest.  The  clauses.  He  hath  sent  me  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  the  poor^  and  to  preach  the  acceptable  year 
of  the  Lord^  refer  to  his  prophetic  office  ; — To  heal  the  broken 
hearted^  and  to  proclaim  the  recovery  of  sight  to  the  blind^  re- 
late to  his  priestly  office  ; — and,  To  preach  deliverance  to  the 
captives^  and  to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are  bruised^  belong  to 
his  kingly  office.  The  Coptic  church  maintains  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  anointed  by  the  superlative  excellence  of  his  na- 
ture, and  that  he  consequently  has  no  need  of  assistance 
from  the  Holy  Spirit  :  but  this  is  directly  contrary  to  the 
declaration  of  the  Word  of  Grod,  (Acts  x.  38.)  The  inhab- 
itants of  Tigre  believe  that  the  anointing  of  Jesus  Christ 
simply  means  that  the  Holy  Ghost  has  effected  a  union  be- 
tween the  human  and  the  divine  natures  in  the  person  of 
our  Saviour.  But  by  this  interpretation,  they  entirely  do 
away  the  typical  sense  of  the  anointing  of  the  prophets,  the 
priests,  and  the  kings,  under  the  old  dispensation.  Besides, 
the  spirit  of  prophecy  has  declared  Jesus  Christ  to  be  a 
prophet,  (Deut.  xviii.  18.)  a  king,  (Ps.  ii.  6.)  and  a  priest. 
(Ps.  ex.  4.)  My  opinion,  therefore,  as  founded  upon  these 
various  passages  of  Scripture,  is,  that  God  anointed  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  power,  as  a  maii^ 
so  that  as  man.  he  might  be  enabled  to  accomplish  the  work 
of  our  salvation ;  as  a  prophet^  that  he  might  instruct  us, 
and  lead  us  in  the  way  to  God  and  heaven  ;  and,  as  a  priest, 
to  heal  our  moral  diseases,  to  subdue  our  wills,  and  to  bring 
us  into  a  state  of  reconciliation  with  God  ;  as  a  Tcing^  to  res- 
cue us  from  the  grasp  of  our  enemies,  and  deliver  us  from 
the  slavery  of  sin." 

"This,"  said  Selasse,  "is  just  our  belief;  we,  therefore, 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  275 

must  be  regarded  henceforth  as  entirely  separate  from  the 
Coptic  church,  and  we,  by  no  means,  agree  with  the  inhabit- 
ants of  Tigre  and  Gojam.  We  believe  that  the  union  of  the 
divine  with  the  human  nature  in  the  person  of  our  Re- 
deemer, was  effected  in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and 
is  fully  and  correctly  explained  by  this  simple  sentence, 
The  Word  was  made  fleshP 

"  Very  well ;  but  you  are  wr(5ng  in  supposing  that  the 
anointing  of  Jesus  Christ  may  be  properly  called  a  third 
birth." 

"  Not  at  all ;  if  Jesus  Christ  has  been  anointed  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  as  man,  he  has,  of  course,  been  anointed  in  the 
same  sense  as  his  brethren, — as  we  have.  Now  the  indwell- 
ing, or  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  us,  is  called  a  birth 
in  John  iii.  3,  5." 

"  But  you  have  drawn  an  entirely  wrong  conclusion  from 
this  passage.  The  melancholy  truth  in  regard  to  ourselves, 
is,  that  we  have  fallen  from  our  bright  original,  and  are  by 
nature  children  of  the  arch  enemy  of  God  and  man.  The 
Holy  Spirit  worketh  in  us  to  change  our  hearts  and  renew 
our  natures — to  bring  us  out  of  darkness  into  light — and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God  ;  and  it  is  this  renova- 
tion of  character,  or  change  of  principle,  wrought  in  us  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,  which  in  the  Gospel  is  called  a  new  birth ; 
because,  in  consequence  of  this,  we  are  adopted  into  the 
family,  and  become  the  children  of  God.  But  Jesus  Christ 
was  the  son  of  God  by  nature  ;  he  had  no  need  of  regenera- 
tion, or  of  a  new  heart,  to  make  him  such.  Do  you  not, 
therefore,  clearly  see  that  when  you  call  the  anointing  of 
J esus  Christ  a  Urth^  you  insinuate  that  he  was  a  sinner 


276       JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA, 

Habeta  Selasse  and  the  priest  both  replied,  "  You  are  cor- 
rect ;  we  must  be  wrong  on  this  point." 

This  discussion  led  us  into  a  somewhat  protracted  conver- 
sation concerning  the  new  birth ;  a  doctrine  extremely  ob- 
scure to  the  AbyssinianSj  because,  in  their  minds,  it  is  in- 
separably connected  with  the  rite  of  water-baptism. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Visit  to  a  village  of  the  Falashas. — Great  disturbances  in  the  city. — 
Superstitious  opinions  concerning  sorcery. — Increasing  intercourse 
■with  the  priests  and  the  laity. — Much  sought  to  as  a  physician. — 
Conversation  with  the  Etchegua,  and  another  priest  high  in  authority, 
expressly  upon  religious  subjects. — Death  of  the  king's  wife. — Dis- 
cussions on  Original  Sin. — Visited  by  a  Jewess,  a  sorceress. — Bar- 
barous treatment  of  a  thief — Attacked  by  a  severe  fever. — Reasons 
for  not  fasting  during  his  illness. — Receives  numerous  visits  after- 
ward.— Schism  in  different  provinces  of  Abyssinia  concerning  the 
nature  of  Jesus  Clii-ist. — Change  of  the  Etchegua. — Prepares  to  re- 
turn to  Tigre. — Review  of  his  stay  in  Gondar. 

May  ISth,  1830.  I  visited  a  village  of  Falashas  (Jews) 
this  morning.  On  inquiring  for  the  Rabbi^  the  poor  old 
man  was  immediately  brought  in,  but  so  tremulous  with 
fear,  that  for  a  time  he  was  unable  to  speak.  In  compliance 
with  my  request  to  see  some  of  their  books,  he  first  showed 
me  the  Book  of  Psalms,  with  all  the  connected  sacred  songs 
or  odes  of  the  Bible,  and  the  Oudasse  Mariam,  which  the 
Christians  have  added,  together  with  all  the  repetitions  of, 
"  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost."  He  next  brought  a  book  in  two  parts,  the  first 
treating  of  Sanbat,  (the  Christians  so  call  the  Sabbath,  and 
the  Falashas  Saturday.)  who  is  represented  as  pleading 
with  God  for  men  ;  whence  the  author  concludes  that  Sanbat 
(the  Sabbath)  ought  to  be  observed.    The  second  part  is 


278        JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

entitled,  The  Prophecy  of  Gorgorius.  He  then  showed  me 
another  book,  having  no  specific  title,  which  treats  of  the 
stars.  I  suppose  this  to  be  the  book  of  Enoch,  though  I 
could  discover  no  definite  meaning  to  be  attached  to  its  con- 
tents. Next,  he  introduced  to  my  notice  a  little  book  writ- 
ten in  the  Falasha  dialect,  with  Ethiopic  characters.  I  was 
anxious  to  note  down  a  few  words  of  their  language  in  writ- 
ing, but  was  deterred  by  the  prospect  of  rain,  preferring  to 
spend  the  time  in  conversation  with  the  Rabbi.  I  asked 
him  to  which  tribe  he  belonged. 
"  To  the  tribe  of  Levi." 

"  Are  there  not  Jews  of  other  tribes,  Judah  for  instance, 
in  Abyssinia?" 

"  We  are  of  the  tribe  of  Judah." 

"  How  ?    You  just  said  you  were  of  Levi." 

"  Our  father  Jacob  had  twelve  sons,  five  of  whom  he  gave 
to  Judah  the  king,  and  five  to  Levi  the  priest ;  hence  we 
are  kings  and  priests." 

"  When  did  your  fathers  first  settle  in  Abyssinia  ?" 
They  came  with  Menelaus,  son  of  Solomon,  king  of 
Israel." 

"  When  do  you  expect  the  Messiah  ?" 

Not  fully  understanding  me,  he  answered,  The  world  is 
yet  to  remain  six  hundred  and  sixty-two  years." 

"  How  many  years  do  you  reckon  since  the  creation  of  the 
world  ?" 

"  Seven  thousand  three  hundred  and  thirty-eight." 

"  You  know  Moses  speaks  of  a  Prophet  like  himself,  who 
was  to  come,  called  by  David  and  the  Prophets,  Messiah ; 
when  will  he  appear  ?" 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  279 


"  We  believe  that  this  is  Theodore."* 
"  When  is  he  to  appear  ?" 

A  young  Falasha  replied,  "  In  seven  years."  The  Rabbi 
answered,  "  We  know  nothing  about  it.  Some  say  the  time 
is  near  ;  others,  that  it  is  still  distant." 

Have  you  no  book  in  the  Hebrew  language  ?" 

With  a  little  hesitation,  the  Rabbi  replied,  Yes,  we  have 
the  Law,  but  owing  to  our  present  troubles,  we  have  hid 
that,  with  some  other  books,  in  the  Mussulmans'  quarter." 

As  the  probability  of  rain  continued,  and  the  Falashas 
seldom  allow  a  Christian  to  enter  their  houses,  I  was  obliged 
to  drop  the  conversation  here  and  take  my  leave  of  hira. 
The  Falashas  are  usually  a  quiet,  peaceful  people,  and  much 
more  active  than  other  Abyssinians,  but  generally  poor,  be- 
cause their  cattle  are  often  violently  taken  from  them. 
They  carry  no  arms,  either  for  attack  or  defence.  The 
great  fear  of  them,  as  sorcerers,  so  prevalent  in  the  minds  of 
people,  forms  for  tbem  a  sufficient  safeguard.  After  having 
been  in  the  company  of  Christians  or  Mussulmans,  they 
wash  the  whole  body,  and  change  their  dress,  before  entering 
again  their  own  houses.  In  short,  they  are  an  ignorant 
people,  full  of  superstitious  notions,  which,  with  some  excep- 
tions, are  the  same  as  those  of  the  Christians,  only  that  they 
are  modeled  after  the  J ewish  fashion. 

*  The  Abyssinians  have  a  book  called  Fakra  Yasous,  (Love  of  Jesus) 
■which  says  that  a  certain  name,  Theodore,  will  rise  in  Greece  and  sub- 
due all  the  world  to  his  empire;  and  that  from  his  time  the  entire 
world  will  become  Christian.  But  Habeta  Selasse  recently  said  to  me, 
with  an  air  of  sadness,  "  The  time  fixed  by  this  prophecy  is  elapsed, 
and  Theodore  has  not  appeared." 


280        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

On  returning  home,  I  found  a  young  man  wlio  had  come 
with  a  request  that  I  would  take  him  with  me  to  Jerusalem. 
I  told  him  1  was  too  sensible  of  the  folly  of  such  a  pilgrim- 
age to  think  of  encouraging  him  to  make  it.  They  tell 
me,"  said  he,  that  if  I  go  to  Jerusalem,  I  shall  be  sure  of 
salvation.  Will  not  the  fatigue,  suffering,  and  self-denial 
attending  it  atone  for  my  sins  ?"  I  repeated  some  passages 
of  the  Bible  to  him.  showing  how  we  may  be  justified  before 
God,  and  advised  him  to  learn  to  read  the  Gospel,  rather 
than  go  to  Jerusalem.  "  Gladly  will  I  !"  he  replied;  "in- 
struct me."  He  is  apparently  borne  down  with  a  burdened 
conscience. 

Soon  after  he  had  left,  my  friend  Habeta  Selasse  called. 
We  began  to  converse  on  the  conversion  of  man,  but  were 
interrupted  by  Lie  Atecou,  with  four  or  five  others.  Lie 
Atecou,  though  well  informed,  has  neither  the  humility  nor 
the  good  sense  of  Selasse.  They  stirred  up  all  the  perplex- 
ing points  which  Abyssinian  Christians  are  accustomed  to 
discuss,  but  Habeta  Selasse,  beginning  to  see  the  folly,  the 
utter  uselessness  of  such  discussions,  was  very  restless,  and 
evidently  indisposed  to  be  led  into  the  labyrinth.  When 
speaking  of  the  Trinity,  the  nature  of  God,  etc.,  they  often 
asked  my  opinion,  to  which  I  invariably  replied  ;  "  You  can- 
not say.  It  is  icritten.  Now,  whatever  God  has  not  revealed 
to  us  concerning  His  person,  is  so  far  above  my  understand- 
ing, that  I  dare  not  open  my  mouth."  Habeta  Selasse, 
striking  his  breast,  constantly  replied ;  You  are  right  1 
We  ought  to  imitate  you,  and  not  forget  these  three  things 
-—faith,  hope,  and  charityP  At  last,  they  all  agreed  that 
the  Word  of  God  is  the  only  sure  guide  in  the  way  of  salva- 


JOURNAL   OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  281 

tion,  and  that  no  reliance  whatever  should  be  placed  on  any- 
thing not  contained  in  that  holy  book. 

14th.  While  I  was  writing  by  the  side  of  my  house  yes- 
terday, my  people  transported  all  my  goods  into  the  church, 
excepting  the  clothes  on  my  back,  and  the  book  which  serves 
me  as  a  table.  At  last,  Emmaha's  mother-in-law  took  away 
even  my  paper  and  inkstand,  saying  to  me,  "  Betake  your- 
self into  the  church  quick  as  possible !"  and  instantly  fled, 
with  the  other  people  of  the  house.  A  single  servant  only 
remained,  and  while  I  was  asking  him  the  meaning  of  all 
this,  an  old  man  who  often  visits  me,  came  running  toward 
my  house,  and  cried  out  from  a  distance  ;  "  What !  are  you 
mad?  Know  you  not  that  the  whole  city  is  in  trouble?  I 
beseech  you,  take  refuge  in  some  church,  immediately !" 
Without  waiting  to  ascertain  precisely  what  was  the  matter, 
I  followed  the  old  man's  advice,  and  repaired  to  the  church, 
where  I  learned  the  cause  of  this  alarm.  For  some  days 
past,  the  soldiers,  who  have  been  collecting  from  all  parts  to 
engage  in  an  expedition  against  Samen  and  Tigre,  have 
committed  many  thefts.  Yesterday,  the  market  was  full  of 
soldiers ;  and,  as  the  government  of  the  city  devolves  on 
Achaber,  the  Head  of  the  Customs,  in  the  absence  of  Can- 
tiba  Cassai,  he  went  with  .his  people  to  order  the  soldiers  to 
retire,  fearing  they  contemplated  still  more  mischief  Some 
altercation  ensued,  on  which  a  battle  commenced  in  the 
midst  of  the  city.  Achaber's  little  force  of  two  hundred 
chased  the  seven  hundred  invaders  out  of  the  city,  but  these, 
making  a  circuit,  fell  upon  Achaber  and  took  him  prisoner. 
He  has  been  chained  to-day,  and  also  some  of  the  leading 
men  of  the  city,  who  did  not  even  go  out  of  their  houses 


282        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

yesterday,  and  are  guilty  of  no  crime  whatever  save  that  of 
having  very  little  money  or  property  of  any  kind  in  their 
houses ;  all  that  they  were  not  in  absolute  need  of  having 
been,  for  some  time  past,  stored  away  in  the  churches. 
Seven  or  eight  persons  have  been  killed,  and  many  wounded. 
When  Achaber  was  taken,  his  people  fled,  and  the  other 
party  began  their  work  of  plunder.  As  I  live  on  a  hill,  in 
a  secluded  quarter,  and  among  poor  people  only,  my  house 
was  not  attacked  by  the  robbers.  The  plundering  had  not 
ended  this  morning,  and  the  great  people  of  the  city  were 
running  through  the  streets,  with  no  covering  except  a  rag 
about  the  middle  of  the  body.  It  is  thought  that  the  sol- 
diers will  leave  to-day,  with  their  stolen  mules  and  asses 
laden  with  other  pillaged  property,  to  go  and  share  the 
booty  with  Mariam,  who  desires  nothing  better,  although 
Gondar  is  under  his  jurisdiction,  and  Achaber  is  his  friend. 
According  to  his  usual  practice,  he  will  probably  cause  the 
prisoners  to  be  beaten,  with  the  hope  of  extorting  money 
from  them.  A  character  worse  than  is  attributed  to  Ma- 
riam, cannot  be  well  given  to  a  prince.  He  does  justice  to 
none.  Far  from  punishing  a  soldier  for  robbing  or  killing 
his  companion,  he  publicly  commends  him,  as  a  man  of  cou- 
rage. It  is  said  that  he  has  ordered  all  his  soldiers,  on  en- 
tering Oubea's  territories,  to  kill  every  human  being  they 
meet,  without  distinction  of  age  or  sex ;  threatening  with 
death  the  soldier,  known  to  have  spared  a  single  person  in 
his  power. 

Evening.  At  noon,  the  King  and  the  Etchegua  went  to 
the  market,  and  endeavored  to  quell  the  disturbances ;  but 
their  exhortations  were  unavailing,  till  the  Etchegua  began 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  283 

to  anathematize ;  then  the  chiefs  promised  to  repair  imme- 
diately to  the  house  of  the  king,  and  settle  the  difficulty. 
They  brought  Achaber  there,  and  liberating  him  upon  the 
spot,  promised  to  restore  all  that  belonged  to  him,  provided 
he  would  enter  no  complaint  before  Mariam.  The  Etche- 
gua  also  came  to  the  king's  house,  to  anathematize  all  the 
soldiers  who  should  refuse  to  restore  their  stolen  goods  and 
money.  The  people  hope  that  most  of  the  soldiers  will  fear 
the  anathema,  and  restore  what  they  have  taken ;  but  all 
will  not,  for  the  very  next  moment  some  of  them  entered 
and  ransacked  my  house  ;  but  they  found  nothing  but  a  lit- 
tle pepper,  which  they  drank  with  water.  I  am  very  glad 
I  came  to  the  church,  for  had  I  been  in  the  house,  my  peo- 
ple would  have  suffered  nothing  to  be  taken  but  by  force, 
which  would  probably  have  occasioned  a  battle  in  the  house. 

15th.  This  morning  I  went  to  the  house  of  Alaca  Stepha- 
nos, where  I  found  a  large  collection  of  people  assembled  to 
condole  with  Kidam  Mariam,  who  was  bewailing  the  death 
of  his  brother,  who  fell  in  the  battle  day  before  yesterday. 
To-day  everything  is  quiet.  Mariam  has  at  last  left  the 
neighborhood  of  Gondar,  and  the  soldiers  have  all  set  off 
with  him  to  meet  Oubea  in  the  vicinity  of  Debaree.  Oubea 
requested  him  to  hasten,  that  the  caravans  may  pass,  and 
the  poor  peasants  sow  their  fields ;  lest  the  cries  of  the  poor 
rise  to  heaven  against  them  both,  in  consequence  of  their 
quarrels.   All,  even  the  enemies  of  Oubea,  speak  well  of  him. 

Habeta  Selasse  came,  accompanied  by  a  monk,  an  Alaca, 
and  some  priests.  He  repeated  the  questions  he  put  to  me 
the  other  day,  on  the  points  of  their  disputes,  especially  on 
the  anointing  of  Jesus  Christ.    I  perceived  at  once,  that  his 


284       JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  ' 

only  object  was  to  persuade  the  priests  that  our  views  on 
this  point  are  not  essentially  different.  This  subject  always 
afibrds  me  opportunity  of  speaking  on  the  new  birth  by  the  i 
operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  They  all,  at  length,  agreed 
that  it  is  an  error  to  call  the  anointing  of  Jesus  Christ  a 
birth,  because  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  us  is  called  a 
birth,  only  on  account  of  its  renewing  in  us  the  image  of 
God,  which  we  have  lost  by  sin.  We  likewise  discussed  the 
subject  of  the  two  natures  in  Jesus  Christ ;  but  on  this 
point,  I  usually  confine  myself  to  saying,  that  the  Bible 
speaks  neither  of  one  nor  of  two  natures;  and  therefore, 
that  we  do  wrong  in  condemning  those  whose  opinion  differs 
from  our  own.  In  theory,  the  Abyssinians  do  not  admit 
the  doctrine  of  the  two  natures  ;  but  in  almost  all  their  re- 
ligious conversations,  one  sees  that  they  admit  it  in  prac- 
tice, for  you  may  often  hear  them  say,  that  Jesus  Christ 
did  such  an  action  as  man,  and  such  a  one  as  God.  At  this 
crisis,  I  always  endeavor  to  draw  their  attention  to  the 
boundless  love  of  Christ,  who  became  man  that  he  might  be 
able  to  suffer  and  die  for  us. 

As  they  often  have  done  before,  they  all  said  ;  No  white 
man  like  you,  ever  came  to  this  country.  When  we  ques- 
tion others,  they  are  offended,  and  when  we  state  our  senti- 
ments to  them,  they  say  theirs  are  the  same ;  but  express 
contrary  opinions  when  out  of  our  hearing." 

The  Alaca  said  to  me ;  "  Tell  us  frankly  whether  the 
Armenians  admit  the  doctrine  of  the  three  births  of  Jesus 
Christ." 

"  I  have  never  conversed  with  the  Armenians  on  this  sub- 
ject, and  do  not  know." 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  285 


"  I  never  before  heard  a  white  man  say,  '  I  do  not  know  ;' 
the  others  are  like  us,  pretending  to  know  everything,  al- 
though full  as  ignorant  as  ourselves." 

Turning  to  the  others,  Habeta  Selasse  remarked ;  "  It  is 
his  saying,  'I  do  not  know,'  whenever  I  question  him  on 
points  not  contained  in  the  Bible,  that  has  gained  my  entire 
affection  and  confidence." 

The  Alaca  then  inquired ;  Do  the  Greeks  believe  in 
three  births?" 

"  If  I  rightly  remember,  the  Greeks  believe  with  me,  that 
Jesus,  as  man,  was  anointed  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be  Christ ; 
that  is  to  say,  prophet,  priest,  and  king ;  but  I  never 
heard  three  births  spoken  of  till  I  came  to  Abyssinia." 

"  Yohannes"^"  has  then  deceived  us  again,  in  asserting  that 
the  Greeks  admit  three  births.  He  advised  us  to  send  for 
a  Greek  bishop,  but  if  he  comes,  wc  shall  only  dispute  ;  and 
"who  will  reconcile  us  ?" 

Selasse  replied  ;  "  None  but  the  English  can  reconcile  us." 

"  Learn  the  Gospel,"  said  I,  "  instruct  the  people  in  every 
part  of  the  Word  of  God,  and  nothing  else  ;  for  that  alone 
can  reconcile  you,  and  create  a  new  people  in  Abyssinia,  to 
the  glory  of  our  Saviour." 

"  It  is  precisely  on  account  of  your  tolerating  nothing  but 
the  "Word  of  God,"  said  Selasse,  "  that  you  only,  can  put  an 
end  to  our  discussions." 

*  A  Greek,  who  was  here  last  year,  and  appears  to  have  displayed 
in  his  conduct  considerable  art  or  management.  He  gained  the  esteem 
of  all ;  but  without  haviiig  had  occasion  directly  to  contradict  him  till 
now,  I  see  that  the  longer  I  stay  here,  the  more  he  loses  ground  with 
those  who  know  him. 


286        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 


This  evening.  Lie  Atecou  introduced  an  Alaca  to  me, 
but  I  was  unable  to  carry  on  any  connected  conversation 
with  him. 

16th.  Sunday.  Two  priests,  and  some  young  people 
visited  me  this  morning,  to  whom  I  read  several  passages  of 
the  Gospel.  More  people  came  this  afternoon  than  could 
be  accommodated  in  my  room,  so  we  went  and  seated  our- 
selves on  the  grass  in  the  church-yard.  We  read  several 
portions  of  the  Gospel,  but  had  no  connected  conversation 
on  any  point.  Lie  Atecou  was  present :  he  is  one  o£  the 
most  learned  Abyssinians,  but  extremely  loquacious,  and  is 
constantly  running  from  one  subject  to  another,  without  any 
observance  of  order.  This  is  quite  offensive  to  Habeta  Se- 
lasse,  who  is  more  systematical  and  thorough,  always  wishing, 
when  one  question  is  touched  upon,  to  exhaust  that  before 
passing  to  another.  They  asked  me  whether  the  glory  of 
Jesus  on  the  mount  of  transfiguration,  was  essential,  or 
given  him  by  the  Father,  like  the  anointing  of  the  Holy 
Spirit. 

"  I  do  not  know,  for  the  Bible  does  not  say  ;  but  it  ap- 
pears to  me  to  have  been  the  glory  essentially  belonging  to 
his  person." 

"  That  is  also  our  belief,"  rejoined  Selasse  ;  but  I  have 
heard  that  when  Yagoube*  was  questioned  on  this  point,  he 
said  he  believed  it  was  given  him  of  the  Father,  as  the 
anointing  ;  but  since  the  Bible  says  nothing  of  it,  it  is  a  dis- 
tinction of  little  importance." 

Said  Lie  xltecou,  "  Yagoube  was  a  learned  man,  and  no 

*  The  name  by  which  Bruce  was  known  in  Abyssinia ;  it  is  the 
Arabic  and  Abyssinian  for  "  James." 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  287 


well-informed  white  man  has  been  in  Gondar  since.  The 
others,  in  order  to  appear  to  us  learned,  professed  much 
acquaintance  with  astrology,  knowing  that  we  could  not  con- 
fute them  on  this  point." 

"  Did  you  know  Yagoube  ?"  I  inquired. 
I  am  too  young  to  have  known  him  personally,"  answered 
Lie  x\tecou  ;     but  there  are  old  men  in  Gondar  yet  who 
knew  him.    All  the  great  people  of  the  country  loved  and 
respected  him." 

17th.  The  king  himself  sent  for  me  this  morning,  request- 
ing me  to  bring  the  copies  of  the  Gospel  and  the  Acts  which 
he  sent  back  to  me.  I  instantly  obeyed  the  summons  :  and 
when  I  entered  his  presence,  he  said  to  me,  with  as  kingly 
an  air  as  he  could  possibly  assume,  "  I  told  you  to  visit  me 
often,  and  you  have  not  been  here  since.  Why  are  you  so 
soon  offended  with  me  V 

I  am  not  offended  with  you  ;  but  in  our  country,  when 
a  present,  which  had  been  accepted,  is  returned,  though  it 
may  have  been  a  mere  trifle,  we  thereby  understand  that  all 
friendly  intercourse  ceases.  In  this  case  1  supposed  the 
same  ;  besides,  on  no  account  whatever,  do  I  desire  the  com- 
panionship of  any  individual  who  despises  the  Word  of  God." 

"  But  you  cannot  always  follow  the  customs  of  your  own 
country  ; — you  must  conform  to  the  manners  of  the  people 
with  whom  you  are  ;  and  as  for  the  Gospel,  I  have  it  in  the 
Ethiopic  language,  which  I  understand." 

The  Afa  Negus  (described  by  Bruce*)  then  addressing 

*  One  of  the  King's  Chamberlains.  See  Bruce  s  Travels,  Book  V. 
chap.  ii.  describing  the  freedom  with  which  these  oflScers  address  the 
king. 


288         JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


the  king,  said,  "  You  mistake  in  botli  these  respects  ;  for  in 
Abyssinia,  we  never  send  back  an  accepted  present,  unless 
we  wish  to  break  friendship." 

Addressing  myself,  the  king  said,  "  I  did  not  know  it ;  I 
pray  you  excuse  me." 

"  With  all  my  heart,"  said  I. 
Then,"  continued  the  Afa  Negus,  "  this  was  no  common 
present.  It  was  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord.  You  are  old,  and 
he  presented  it,  not  for  you  alone,  but  for  your  household  ; 
for  many  in  your  house  desire  nothing  so  much  as  the  Gos- 
pel, in  a  language  which  they  understand." 

"  That  is  true,"  replied  the  king  ;  "  let  us  forget  the  past, 
and  be  friends."  I  left  him  soon,  with  his  urgent  request 
that  I  would  visit  a  cousin  of  his.  who  is  sick. 

I  passed  the  afternoon  at  the  house  of  Lie  Atecou ;  but 
he  was  so  absorbed  in  tbe  study  of  geography  as  to  prevent 
all  connected  conversation  on  any  other  subject.  He  showed 
me  the  entire  Bible  in  Latin,  and  a  little  catechism  in  Am- 
haric,  printed  at  Home  in  180r>,  if  I  have  correctly  deci- 
phered the  date.  "  Five  years  ago,"  said  he,  "  four  Spanish 
priests  came  into  Abyssinia ;  but  they  made  no  stay  with 
us."  He  did  not  see  them.  He  also  produced  a  medical 
book  in  the  Amharic  language,  nearly  twice  as  thick  as  the 
Gospel.  The  author's  name  I  did  not  find,  but  Lie  Atecou 
said  it  was  written  by  Plato.    He  refused  to  sell  the  book. 

18th.  Tecla  Selasse,  the  king's  cousin,  spent  the  whole 
forenoon  with  mo.  He  comes  to  see  me  often  ;  his  conver- 
sation on  the  Word  of  God  is  so  intermingled  with  the  sci- 
ence of  medicine,  the  misery  of  the  royal  family,  treasures 
hid  in  the  earth,  evil  spirits  and  sorcerers,  that  when  he  is 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  289 

gone,  I  can  scarcely  tell  what  wo  have  talked  about.  But 
he  has  so  much  piety  withal,  (though  clouded  by  supersti- 
tion,) and  so  much  good  nature,  that  I  cannot  speak  severely 
to  him.  Habeta  Selasse  also  was  with  me  a  short  time. 
Knowing  that  my  servants  killed  a  hyena  last  night,  he  took 
occasion  to  tell  me  that  the  flesh  and  teeth  of  this  animal 
were  a  good  preservative  against  the  howlas  (sorcerers.)  I 
told  him  I  could  easily  understand  how  ignorant  people 
would  believe  in  boudas,  but  that  he  should  be  under  the 
influence  of  such  a  prejudice,  was  matter  of  astonishment  to 
me.  He  instanced  examples  for  the  support  of  his  belief  in 
boudas  ;  viz. :  that  there  are  men  who  render  themselves  in- 
visible at  pleasure ;  that  when  any  one  kills  an  ox,  &c.,  he 
often  finds  a  part  in  it,  which  ought  to  have  been  filled  with 
flesh,  either  empty,  or  full  of  water,  the  boudas  having  eaten 
the  flesh  ;  that  men  cf  good  health,  and  good  appetites,  be- 
come like  skeletons — internally  devoured  by  boudas  ;  and 
especially,  that  hyenas  are  often  found  killed,  with  their  ears 
pierced,  and  even  with  rings  in  their  ears. 

You  know,"  said  I,  that  the  want  of  flesh  in  men  and 
oxen  may  arise  entirely  from  other  causes.  Besides,  those 
who  have  the  most  amulets  against  the  boudas  are  thus 
afl"ected,  as  well  as  they  who  have  none  ;  but  did  you  ever 
see  a  n>an  render  himself  invisible,  or  a  hyena  with  ear- 
rings V 
"  No." 

"  Have  you  ever  heard  an  honest  person  say,  he  had 
seen  it  V 

"  No.    Every  one  repeats,  '  I  have  heard  so.' " 
"  You  have  often  said  that  the  country  is  full  of  liars.  Did 
13 


290        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


it  never  enter  your  mind,  that  the  history  of  the  boudas  is  a 
parcel  of  lies?"  j 

"  Never,  till  now.  For  some  time  past,  I  have  fancied 
myself  the  prey  of  boudas,  but  now  I  begin  to  doubt  their 
existence ;  but  you  surely  cannot  deny  that  some  are  pos- 
sessed ?" 

"  Far  from  that !  I  believe  all  who  obey  not  the  com- 
mands of  God,  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  are  in  the 
possession  of  the  devil." 

"  You  are  correct.  Those  demons  who  cause  us  to  sin 
against  God  require  the  strictest  watchfulness  on  our  part, 
much  more  than  what  affects  our  bodies  only.  But  do  you 
not  suppose  madness  to  be  the  work  of  these  evil  spirits  ?" 

"  Doubtless  it  may  sometimes  be  the  case,  since  ^e  have 
examples  of  it  in  the  Gospel ;  but  you  often  attribute  it  to 
their  immediate  influence,  when  caused  only  by  some  physical 
disorganization,  as  was  the  ease  with  Gajar  Hetlou,  brother 
of  Ozoro  Waleta  Teclit,  whom  the  letting  of  blood  simply, 
wholly  restored." 

"  You  condemn  us  on  every  point.  I  am  sensible  of  the- 
necessity  of  guarding  more  strongly  against  whatever  may 
injure  our  undying  souls,  than  against  anything  which  con- 
cerns this  life  alone." 

19th.  To-day  is  the  feast  of  Abuna  Teela  Haimanot.  I 
wished  to  visit  Alaca  "\Yaldab  this  morning,  and  Habeta 
Selasse  came  to  accompany  me  ;  but  my  house  was  so  full 
till  noon,  and  several  priests  among  the  rest,  that  I  could 
hardly  breathe.  Lie  Atecou  caused  me  much  pain  by  turn- 
ing the  conversation  so  often  to  geography,  especially  Bibli- 
cal  geography.     In  speaking  of  the  idolatry  of  China, 


JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  291 


Habeta  Selasse  remarked,  We  have  no  idolatry  in  Abys- 
sinia." •  ^ 

"But  is  there  not  covetousness?"  I  inquired. 

"Yes;  much." 

"And  what  says  St.  Paul?" 

"  He  says,"  rejoined  Selasse.  "  that  covetousness  is  idolatry ; 
but  not  in  this  sense." 

"  No ;  for  idolatry  is  the  giving  to  the  creature  that  love 
and  regard  which  we  owe  to  God.  Your  very  churches, 
since  you  have  filled  them  with  images,  to  which  you  bow 
yourselves  and  pray,  have  become  temples  of  idols." 

A  priest  then  remarked  ;  "  We  by  no  means  adore  the 
images  ;  by  merely  representing  facts  which  occurred  long 
since,  they  serve  to  recall  more  vividly  to  our  minds  the 
faith  and  sufferings  of  God's  ancient  servants." 

"  You  will  agree,  however,"  said  I,  "  that  ignorant  people 
at  least,  worship  the  images  as  much  as  the  heathen  worship 
their  idols." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Selasse  ;  and  it  is  to  be  greatly  la- 
mented." 

The  priests  added  ;  "  We  all  say  this  is  but  the  abuse  of 
the  images,  since  they  are  bare  representations  only  of  per- 
sons and  facts." 

"  The  worship  of  the  images  by  the  people,  is  surely,  as 
you  say,  a  sin — a  sore  evil ;  consequently  they  ought  to  be 
removed  from  the  churches." 

All  were  silent,  till  we  came  next  to  the  Apocryphal 
Books.  I  brought  forward  our  reasons  for  not  receiving 
them  as  the  Word  of  God,  among  which,  was  the  fact,  that 
the  early  Christians  did  not  consider  them  such.    To  that 


292        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


they  all  consented,  saying  tliat  none  but  the  Copts  and 
themselves  regard  them  as  inspired. 

I  said  to  them ;  "  The  Franks  (Papists)  consider  them 
sacred  as  the  Gospel,  and  I  believe  you  have  learned  to  in- 
clude them  in  the  Word  of  God,  from  this  people." 

They  all  looked  upon  each  other,  saying,  "  It  is  possible." 

"  As  for  your  Didascalia,  you  have  not  the  slightest  proof 
that  Christians  of  the  first  ages  had  anything  to  do  with  it ; 
consequently,  there  is  great  danger  in  your  receiving  it  as 
the  Word  of  God." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Sclasse  ;  "  because  the  Abyssinians  alone 
consider  this  one  of  the  inspired  books." 

Your  Councils,"  I  added,  since  they  pretend  to  teach 
nothing  new,  but  barely  to  explain  the  principal  articles  of 
faith  in  the  "Word  of  Gcd,  are  very  imperfect ;  therefore  we 
ought  to  judge  of  them  by  the  Bible.  Whatever  accords 
with  that  we  receive,  rejecting  everything  else." 

All  united  in  saying,  "  We  cannot  argue  against  that.." 

This  afternoon  the  Etchegua  sent  me  a  basket  of  wheat 
bread  and  a  pitcher  of  beer,  both  made  expressly  in  remem- 
brance of  Abuna  Tecla  Haimanot.  The  Etchegua  assem- 
bled from  three  to  four  hundred  persons  in  his  house,  to 
whom  he  caused  bread  and  beer  to  be  distributed.  Three 
times  a  year  is  the  feast  of  this  saint  celebrated  as  to-day, 
and  is  considered  nearly  as  sacred  as  that  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per. My  house  was  filled  with  people  :  and  the  silence  with 
which  they  drank  their  beer,  and  the  vows  which  they  offer- 
ed up  for  all  in  the  house,  although  mixed  with  much  super- 
stition, were  edifying  to  me,  and  reminded  me  of  the  love- 
feasts  of  the  first  Christians. 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  293 

20th.  I  received  a  visit  this  morning  from  two  priests, 
who  questioned  me  on  the  anointing  of  Jesus  Christ,  which 
always  leads  to  conversation  on  the  new  birth.  They  made 
some  inquiries  also  respecting  the  two  natures  in  Jesus 
Christ,  from  which  I  can  always  take  occasion  to  speak  of 
the  love  of  God  in  becoming  man  for  our  salvation.  I 
passed  the  remainder  of  the  day  in  paying  several  visits, 
among  others  I  visited  the  Etchegua,  with  whom  were  a 
number  of  priests.  He  questioned  me  upon  the  anointing 
of  Christ,  with  the  single  intention  at  first  of  ascertaining 
my  opinion  upon  the  subject :  but  when  I  compared  it  with 
the  anointing  of  prophets,  priests,  and  kings,  he  was  rather 
perplexed,  and  made  several  other  inquiries,  showing  his  de- 
sire to  obtain  clear  and  correct  views  of  the  matter.  He 
was  much  pleased  with  the  idea  that  Jesus  Christ  could  be 
priest  only  as  man.  He  inquired  whether  it  were  true  that 
the  Franks  attribute  two  persons  (accdes)  and  two  natures 
(baher)  to  Jesus  Christ.  My  answer  was,  No  ;  they  be- 
lieve that  he  unites  two  natures  and  two  wills  in  one 
person." 

"  What  is  your  opinion  on  this  point  ?"  inquired  the 
Etchegua. 

"  Neither  the  words,  '  one  nature,'  or  '  two  natures,'  are 
found  in  the  Bible.  The  different  languages  of  Christen- 
dom attach  different  significations  to  the  expressions.  There 
was  formerly  much  disputing  on  this  point,  but  without 
coming  to  any  definite  conclusion.  The  reason  why  I  and 
my  friends  avoid  using  the  term  '  one,  or  two  natures,'  is, 
that  we  believe  disputing  without  love  to  be  inconsistent 
with  Christianity ;  we  content  ourselves  with  saying,  like 


294        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

the  Bible,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  perfect  God  and  perfect 
mau." 

Then  turning  to  the  priests,  '-We  cannot  express  our- 
selves better,"  said  the  Etchegua ;  "  let  this  be  our  belief 
also." 

I  have  been  told  to-day  that  some  talk  of  requesting  me 
to  become  a  bishop  ;  but  aside  from  feeling  no  wish  for  this 
dignity  in  Abyssinia,  I  think  it  not  best  to  encourage  the 
people  to  ask  for  an  English  bishop  at  present.  Last  even- 
ing, I  received  a  visit  from  a  priest  of  the  most  debased  and 
abandoned  character ;  he  was  excessively  ignorant,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  extremely  self  conceited,  vainly  fancying 
himself  vastly  learned.  I  addressed  him  in  as  serious  and 
feeling  a  manner  as  I  was  able  :  though  it  unhappily  pro. 
duced  little  effect  upon  his  obdurate  and  besotted  mind. 
As  soon  as  I  had  closed,  instead  of  reflecting  upon  the  ad- 
monition I  had  given  him,  he  impudently  asked  me  if  I  had 
a  wife  in  the  country ;  and  upon  my  answering  in  the  nega- 
tive, officiously  proposed  to  procure  me  one.  I  felt  so  in- 
dignant at  the  corruption  of  heart  he  betrayed,  that  I  in- 
stantly drove  him  from  the  house,  a  circumstance  which  oc- 
casioned considerable  merriment  for  all  present. 

21st.  This  morning  I  went  to  visit  Kidam  Mariam,  who 
proposes  going  to  Tigre  and  Massowah  before  winter,  to  con- 
sult him  on  the  best  route  for  us  to  take.  We  are  compara- 
tively in  prison  at  Gondar  ;  and  for  myself,  I  am  without 
money.  Unless  the  route  of  Wagara  and  Samen  is  opened 
in  the  course  of  fifteen  or  twenty  days,  we  conclude  to  jour- 
ney along  the  borders  of  Lasta,  and  go  to  Antalo. 

On  returning,  I  found  two  Alacas  and  some  priests  at  my 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  295 


house.  They  asked  me  many  questions  on  the  doctrine  of 
the  anointing  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  on  the  two  natures  ;  and 
were  satisfied  with  my  replies.  I  never  saw  people  more 
attentive  than  they  were,  when  I  spoke  to  them  of  the  re- 
generation of  man  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
of  the  love  and  obedience  due  from  us  to  our  Saviour,  who 
was  made  ficsk^  a  man  of  sorrows^  for  our  salvation. 

My  house  was  thronged  all  the  afternoon  with  Alacas, 
priests,  and  laymen.  They  also  questioned  me  on  the  anoint- 
ing, and  on  the  two  natures  of  Christ.  I  began  by  reprov- 
ing them  for  always  dwelling  on  these  topics,  as  if  the  Bible 
treated  of  nothing  else  ;  adding,  that  their  continual  disputes 
on  non-essential  points  prove  their  want  of  true  Christian- 
ity, the  test  of  Christianity  being  love ;  and  that  did  they 
possess  Christian  love,  their  disputes  would  immediately 
end.  Then  I  explained  myself  clearly  and  briefly  as  pos- 
sible, for  I  learn  gradually  how  to  express  myself  upon  these 
questions.  When  I  closed,  an  Alaca  said  to  the  others, 
*^  That  is  just  our  belief ;  but  he  expresses  himself  much 
more  clearly  than  we  do.  I  am  inclined  to  think  the  word 
'  birth'  inapplicable  to  the  anointing  of  J esus  Christ." 

Another  said,  He  is  right  in  saying  that  if  Christian  love 
was  in  our  hearts,  our  disputes  would  immediately  cease. 
Far  from  being  passionate,  like  other  white  men,  he  speaks 
to  us  in  love.    See  here  the  reason  of  our  readily  agreeing." 

I  observed,  "  Being  orthodox  on  certain  points  in  the  Bible 
is  altogether  insufficient.  To  be  a  Christian,  requires  a  strict 
conforming  of  ourselves  to  the  entire  Word  of  God.  You 
are,"  I  continued,  "  like  a  tree,  which  has  some  sound  roots 
and  some  beautiful  branches,  but  which  yields  no  fruit ;  you 


296        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  j 

know,  lioweYer,  that  the  Father  cuts  off  every  branch  of  the 
vine  that  beareth  not  fruit  in  Jesus,  and  casts  it  into  the  fire." 

"  Yes,"  said  Selasse,  "  we  are  like  the  barren  fig-tree  in 
the  Gospel ;  this  was  not  a  wild  tree,  hut  a  fig-tree.  Even 
so,  we  are  not  heathens  ;  we  are  orthodox  Christians,  hut  all 
our  works  are  evil." 

The  priests  then  inquired  of  me  if  I  would  not  become  an 
Abuna  in  Abyssinia  ;  in  reply  to  which,  I  asked,  What  are 
the  duties  of  a  bishop  among  you  ?" 

"  He  makes  priests  by  the  laying  on  of  his  hands." 

"  Does  he  not  preach  the  Gospel?" 

"  No ;  because  he  does  not  speak  the  language  of  the 
country." 

It  is  sinful  to  call  a  man  a  bishop,  who  does  not  feed  the 
flock  of  Christ.    Does  he  examine  the  priests  before  he  lays 
his  hands  on  them  ?" 
"  No." 

"  That  accounts  for  the  fact  of  there  being  among  you  so 
many  wolves,  who  ruin  the  heritage  of  the  Lord.  How  will 
he  answer  for  his  conduct  before  God  ?" 

Selasse  answered ;  "  He  makes  himself  a  partaker  of 
other  men's  sins,  by  laying  on  hands  suddenly,  contrary  to 
what  St.  Paul  cautions  Timothy." 

I  observed ;  "  If  one  of  my  countrymen  were  to  become 
your  bishop,  it  would  be  only  on  these  conditions  ;  he  would 
suffer  no  one  to  fall  down  before  him — he  would  not  give 
absolution,  as  your  bishops  do — he  would  travel  through  the 
country  once  a  year  to  ascertain  the  state  of  the  church,  and 
to  preach  the  Gospel: — and,  above  all.  he  would  lay  hands 
on  no  one,  till  he  had  strictly  examined  him,  to  determine 


JOURNAL   OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  297 

whether  he  were  able  and  worthy  to  feed  the  flock,  which  the 
Lord  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood.  Under  these  con- 
ditions, I  would  consent  to  become  your  Abuna;  adding, 
however,  the  condition,  that  in  future,  the  Abuna  be  at  lib- 
erty to  marry,  for  St.  Paul  says  to  Timothy,  that  a  bishop 
should  be  '  the  husband  of  one  wife.''    What  say  you  to  this?" 

All  were  silent.  I  have  remarked  for  some  days,  that  my 
conversations  with  the  priests  are  immediately  reported 
throughout  the  city. 

22d.  This  morning  I  was  sent  for  to  go  and  see  the  sister 
of  the  deceased  king,  Tecla  Haimanot.  She  knew  Bruce, 
and  said  he  was  very  much  respected  at  Gondar ;  but  that 
he  had  no  authority,  only  as  the  king  once  told  him  he 
would  give  him  the  source  of  the  Nile,  or  the  market  of  Sa- 
cala.  An  old  man  present  told  me  that  Yagoube  found  a 
quantity  of  gold,  which  he  carried  with  him  to  Sennaar. 
The  Abyssinians  believe  their  country  full  of  gold,  but  that 
the  whites  only  know  how  to  find  and  purify  it.  To  reason 
the  subject  with  them  is  utterly  vain,  for  the  greater  part 
of  them  believe  that  white  men  come  into  Abyssinia  for  the 
single  purpose  of  looking  for  mines  of  gold. 

I  called  afterwards  upon  Ozoro  "Waleta  Teclit,  with  whom 
I  found  several  priests,  who  again  asked  me  if  I  would  be 
their  Abuna.  I  repeated  to  them  the  answer  I  gave  the 
others  yesterday,  adding  some  remarks  on  the  essence  of 
true  Christianity.  "Waleta  Teclit  would  suffer  no  one,  not 
even  the  priests,  to  speak,  lest  her  attention  would  be  di- 
verted from  what  I  was  saying,  till,  all  at  once,  her  house 
was  so  filled,  that  she  could  no  longer  enforce  silence. 
When  I  withdrew,  she  begged  me  to  visit  her  often. 

13* 


298       JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  * 

23d.  Sunday.  This  morning  I  was  visited  by  some  priests, 
with  whom  I  read  several  passages  from  the  Grospel.  After 
they  retired,  I  passed  some  hours  alone  with  my  Bible. 
My  house  was  full  in  the  afternoon,  but  I  was  prevented 
from  holding  much  conversation  with  those  present,  by  Lie 
Atecou,  who  has  the  general  respect  of  the  people,  and  was 
continually  running,  as  usual,  from  one  subject  to  another. 

24th.  I  paid  several  ceremonious  visits  this  morning ;  but 
I  cannot  get  about  the  city  as  I  would,  owing  to  some  few 
individuals,  particularly  Gajar  Heilou,  Ozoro  Waleta  Tec- 
lit's  brother,  who  was  relieved  of  his  malady  by  bleeding. 
(I  have  no  other  remedy.)  Every  one  stops  me,  begging 
me  to  go  and  see  some  invalid  friend.  Indeed,  such  is  the 
confidence  of  the  people  in  me,  that  if  I  only  had  the  eflfron- 
tery  to  proclaim  myself  capable  of  removing  diseases  at  my 
bidding,  there  would  be  no  want  of  credulity  on  the  part 
either  of  the  sick  or  their  friends.  The  more  I  tell  them  I 
am  no  physician,  the  more  confidence  have  they  in  my  pre- 
scriptions. There  are  some  who  believe  even  a  look  from 
me  sufficient  to  restore  the  sick. 

An  old  priest  with  some  other  individuals  called  this  af- 
ternoon. We  conversed  upon  the  spiritual  misery  of  man, 
and  the  salvation  meritoriously  procured  for  us  by  Jesus 
Christ  on  the  cross.  The  Abyssinians  appear  afi"ected  when 
one  speaks  to  them  of  the  corruption  of  the  human  heart, 
but  their  ideas  of  eternal  salvation  are  vague. 

25th.  I  have  seen  none  but  sick  people  to-day,  excepting 
Habeta  Selasse,  who  spent  some  hours  at  my  house.  I  told 
him  that  the  most  ardent  desire  of  my  Christian  friends  in 
England  is,  to  redeem  the  Abyssinian  people  from  their  ig- 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  299 

norance  and  misery,  by  acquainting  them  with  Christ ;  and 
that  to  effect  this  most  desirable  object,  as  learned  an  Abys- 
sinian as  can  be  found,  and  one  whose  sole  object  should  be 
the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  men,  must  first  go  to 
England  to  assist  in  preparing  books  in  the  Amharic  lan- 
guage. "  We  should  not  give  him  money  to  hoard  up,  be- 
cause he  who  seeks  the  riches  of  this  world  would  be  an  un- 
suitable person,  his  heart  not  being  entirely  devoted  to  the 
Lord ;  but  were  a  man  like  yourself  to  go,  we  would  give 
him  enough  for  his  comfort.  It  would  afford  you  a  fine  op- 
portunity of  educating  your  son.  Should  I  advise  my  friends 
to  send  for  you  to  England  or  Malta,  would  you  accede  to 
this  proposal 

"  I  desire,"  replied  Selasse,  "  to  consecrate  my  life  to  the 
Lord.  If  you  think  I  can  in  this  way  contribute  to  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  I  am  ready  to  go,  wish- 
ing no  compensation  but  my  daily  food.  But  I  should  pre- 
fer going  with  you  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Gallas.  Se- 
hcla  Selasse  (King  of  Shoa)  strongly  insists  on  my  return- 
ing to  him  ;  but  I  propose  remaining  yet  a  year  at  Gondar 
till  you  return." 

26th.  I  had  scarcely  risen  this  morning  before  my  house 
was  filled  with  priests,  monks,  and  others.  I  spoke  to  them 
of  their  great  sin  in  worshipping  images,  and  invoking  the 
saints,  even  the  Virgin  Mary  ;  and  they  manifested  no  dis- 
pleasure at  what  I  said.  I  read  to  them  the  history  of  the 
sufferings  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  St.  John,  adding  some  remarks 
of  my  own.  I  had  intended  to  read  only  one  chapter,  but 
they  continued  urging  me  on  till  noon.  They  had  hardly 
gone,  when  in  came  the  priests  of  Coscouam,  with  a  party 


300        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

of  young  people.  They  bad  asked  the  Etchegua  for  a  copy 
of  the  Gospel,  and  he  referred  them  to  me  for  my  consent. 
They  put  several  questions  to  me  concerning  the  anointing 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  two  natures,  and  then  began  to  dis- 
pute among  themselves  on  useless  points ;  for  example, 
"  Did  Adam  rule  over  the  angels  ?  Is  it  by  some  special 
gift  conferred  on  him,  as  man,  that  Jesus  Christ  has  power 
over  the  angels,  or  is  it  as  God  ?"  &c.  Being  unable  to 
agree,  they  wished  to  refer  the  decision  to  me.  as  judge; 
but  I  confined  myself  to  telling  them  that  these  are  vain 
questions,  which  St.  Paul  desires  the  priests  and  all  Chris- 
tians to  avoid.  I  then  exhorted  them  to  cleave  to  the  Bible 
alone,  assuring  them  that  anything  pertaining  to  matters  of 
faithj  which  is  not  contained  in  the  Word  of  God,  is  not  only 
useless,  but  decidedly  injurious.  They  inquired  whether  I 
were  a  priest;  and  on  my  replying  in  the  affirmative,  an 
Alaca,  in  compliance  with  the  customs  of  his  country,  wished 
to  kiss  my  hand,  but  I  told  him  it  was  not  proper  for  a  priest 
to  allow  his  hand  to  be  kissed.  Many  of  the  x\byssinians 
believe  that  by  kissing  the  hand  of  a  priest  their  lips  are 
purified,  as  Isaiah's  were  when  touched  by  the  coal  from  the 
altar.  When  a  priest  enters  a  private  house,  if  any  one  in 
it  does  not  rise  to  kiss  his  hand,  he  is  sure  of  receiving  a  se- 
vere reprimand  from  the  priest. 

The  priests  of  Coscouam  had  but  just  left  me,  when 
another  company  with  Lie  Atecou  came  in.  After  we  had 
read  some  passages  from  the  Gospel,  I  spoke  to  them  on  jus- 
tification by  faith,  to  which  they  offered  no  objections ;  but 
this  led  to  a  long  conversation  with  Lie  Atecou  on  the  vow 
of  celibacy.    He  manifested  a  high  regard  for  the  monks, 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  301 

at  first,  but  when  I  began  to  allude  to  tbeir  evil  practices, 
he  confessed  the  justness  of  my  remarks,  observing,  how- 
ever, that  they  were  applicable  to  one  party  only — that 
there  was  also  a  wicked  Judas  among  the  faithful  Apostles. 

"  Supposing,"  said  I,  "  that  the  monks  are  good  people  ; 
yet,  by  retiring  into  convents  and  deserts,  they  render  them- 
selves useless  to  the  world  ;  besides,  supposing  them  to  be 
enlightened  by  the  spirit  of  God,  they  transgress  the  com- 
mands of  Jesus  Christ,  who  wills  that  the  light  of  his  dis- 
ciples should  shhie  before  men,  that  they  maij  see  their  good 
works  and  glorify  their  father  which  is  in  heaven.'^ 

"  I  acknowledge,"  Lie  x\tecou  replied,  that  were  the 
monks  to  instruct  the  people,  and  set  a  better  example  to 
the  fathers  of  families,  they  would  do  much  more  good." 

"  The  vow  of  celibacy,"  I  continued,  "  being  based  on 
man's  power  alone,  and  not  on  tke  grace  of  God,  is  of  itself 
a  sin,  and  therefore  unlawful ;  for  we  have  ground  for  rely- 
ing on  the  grace  of  God,  only  when  vowing  to  observe  his 
express  commands." 

With  a  pensive  air,  he  observed,  That  idea  never 
occurred  to  me.  Yes,  you  are  right — of  ourselves  we  can 
do  nothing.  Nevertheless,  do  you  not  think  the  monks  will 
obtain  salvation  V 

"  I  doubt  not  that  some  among  them  will  be  saved;  as  well 
as  other  true  Christians ;  but  I  believe  many  of  them  will  be 
lost." 

27th.  I  spent  the  forenoon  in  visiting  the  sick.  I  after- 
wards had  a  long,  but  not  unpleasant  conversation  with  Lie 
Atecou,  upon  the  difference  we  ought  to  make  between  the 
Word  of  God  and  the  writings  of  men.    After  that,  we  had 


302        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

one  of  the  most  interesting  conversations  I  have  had  since  I 
have  been  in  Abyssinia,  on  the  love  of  God  for  us — the  love 
which  we  owe  to  him — the  vanity  of  all  terrestrial  things — 
and  the  eternal  blessedness  of  the  elect  with  the  Lord. 
Several  persons  were  present,  who  appeared  desirous  of 
having  part  with  us  in  the  inheritance  of  the  saints.  Lie  Ate- 
cou  then  mentioned  Bruce,  saying  that  the  Abyssinians 
watched  him  narrowl}^,  and  were  persuaded  that  his  charac- 
ter, while  in  Gondar,  was  perfectly  chaste  and  correct ; — 
that  he  was  continually  occupied  either  in  reading  or  writing 
with  his  friend  Michael.  The  contrast  in  their  testimony 
concerning  the  character  of  this,  the  only  Englishman  who 
has  been  at  Gondiir,  and  that  of  other  Europeans,  was  so 
gratifying  to  me,  that  I  could  not  refrain  from  expressing 
the  peculiar  pleasure  I  felt  on  the  occasion. 

28th.  My  house  was  full  from  sunrise  till  ten  o'clock ;  but 
the  minds  of  those  present  are  so  perverted,  that  I  could 
hold  no  connected  conversation  with  them.  I  made  several 
visits  afterwards.  At  the  house  of  Ozoro  "W'aleta  Teclit, 
all  were  astonished  to  hear  me  say  that  we  pay  no  homage 
to  the  Yirgin  Mary.  After  stating  several  reasons  wh}-  we 
do  not  worship  her,  some  said,  He  is  right!"  but  most  of 
them  appeared  dissatisfied :  not  daring,  however,  to  contra- 
dict me  publicly,  as  I  am  looked  upon  here  as  a  very  learned 
man.  On  returning  to  my  house,  I  found  there  two 
brothers,  sons  of  King  Joas  the  Great.  They  came  from 
Begamder  sometime  since,  to  entreat  Mariam  to  make 
peace  with  Oubea  and  Sebagadis ;  but  he  would  not  listen 
to  them.  Thence  they  came  to  Gondar  to  engage  the 
priests  to  exhort  Mariam  to  reconciliation  and  friendship, 


JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  303 

but  the  priests  are  afraid  to  say  much  upon  the  subject. 
All  the  members  of  the  royal  family,  the  present  king  ex- 
cepted, evince  a  singular  attachment  to  white  men.  I  never 
before  saw  such  nobleness  of  air,  figure  and  disposition,  as 
in  these  two  men.  I  had  a  long  conversation  with  them, 
principally  on  the  justification  of  the  sinner  before  God. 
Their  numerous  questions,  designed  to  obtain  clearer  views 
upon  this  important  point,  discovered,  if  not  much  knowl- 
edge, at  least,  a  sound  judgment.  They  made  some  inqui- 
.ries,  also,  concerning  the  religion  and  politics  of  England. 
My  heart  was  touched  with  the  apparent  humility  of  these 
two  royal  youth.  On  leaving  me,  they  said  :  -  Since  you  are 
Christians  like  ourselves,  we  and  our  brethren  entreat  you 
to  recommend  our  unhappy  family  and  country  to  your  na- 
tion." 

I  spent  most  of  the  afternoon  in  the  company  of  Habeta 
Selasse,  Guebra  Haiwat,  a  well-informed  young  man  of  Be- 
gamder,  and  some  other  individuals.  We  touched  on 
several  points  of  doctrine  ;  but  my  principal  aim  was  to  con- 
vince them  that  in  our  religious  concerns,  anything  not  con- 
tained in  the  Bible,  is  prejudicial  to  faith  and  charity.  As 
the  conversation  closed,  Selasse  and  Guebra  Haiwat  spoke 
in  a  very  decided  manner,  saying,  "Well,  we  wish  for 
nothing  but  the  Bible."  The  invocation  of  saints  they  at 
once  acknowledged  to  be  useless,  although  they  do  not  yet 
see  the  sin  of  it.  They  also  gave  their  consent  to  the  truth, 
that  water-baptism  is  only  a  visible  sign  of  the  regeneration 
of  the  heart.  The  Abyssinians  do  not  imbibe  the  notions 
of  the  papists  concerning  purgatory  ;  but  they  pray  for  the 
dead,  believing  that  their  souls  do  not  reach  a  state  of  felicity 


304        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

till  the  lapse  of  a  certain  time,  proportioned  in  length,  to 
their  conduct  on  earth,  and  to  the  quantity  of  alms  and 
prayers  of  their  relatives  ;  together  with  the  necessary  abso- 
lution of  the  priests.  My  visitors  to-day  readily  acknowl- 
edged, however,  that  their  belief  on  this  point  is  not  founded 
on  the  Word  of  God  ;  and  confessed  that  I  was  in  the  right, 
when  I  quoted  to  them  texts  of  Scripture,  such  as,  That 
every  one  may  receive  the  things  done  in  his  body,  according 
to  that  he  hath  done,  whether  it  be  good  or  bad  ;"  2  Cor. 
V.  10 — After  death  the  judgment^  Heb.  ix.  27,  without  an  in- 
termediate state — Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord^ 
&c ,  Rev.  xiv.  13 — all  of  which  are  against  the  belief  in  any 
purgatory  whatever,  after  death.     Habeta  Selasse  added  ; 

The  foundation  of  our  belief  on  this  point,  is  but  the 
vision  of  a  bishop,  with  neither  a  name  nor  a  witness."  I 
am  told  repeatedly,  and  from  every  quarter,  that  the  Etche- 
gua  recommends  me  to  all  the  priests  :  and  he  has  referred 
several  of  them  to  me  for  my  decision  of  important  points 
of  belief,  on  which  they  could  not  agree. 

29th.  This  morning  I  went  to  the  house  of  Alaca  Ste- 
phanos to  consult  him  as  to  my  route  when  I  should  return 
to  Tigre.  He  told  me  he  could  promise  me  a  safe  journey 
by  way  of  Lasta  immediately  :  but  that  Mariam  has  heard 
of  me,  and  he  would  not  advise  me  to  take  a  course  by  which 
I  must  avoid  him.  However,  unless  the  Wagara  road  is 
previously  open,  I  purpose  leaving  with  the  caravan,  for 
Massowah  before  the  rains.  Were  I  his  own  son,  Alaca  Ste- 
phanos could  scarcely  manifest  more  solicitude  for  my  wel- 
fare.  When  I  rose  to  leave  him,  he  told  me  his  slave  disap- 
peared last  night ;  and  inquired  if  I  knew  the  art  of  return- 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  305 

ing  him,  as  the  Mussulmans,  who  have  only  to  read  a  por- 
tion of  their  book  to  bring  back  a  slave  instantly.  On  re- 
entering my  house.  I  found  a  lady,  who  immediately  threw 
herself  at  my  feet,  saying,  I  hear  that  3'ou  know  all  things  ; 
I  entreat  your  assistance :  and  I  promise  you  any  reward 
you  may  demand.  I  have  a  son,  who  is  married,  and  is  the 
father  of  several  children.  Another  woman  has  given  him 
medicine  to  wean  his  affections  from  his  wife,  and  win  them 
herself ;  since  which,  he  is  continually  running  after  this 
"woman,  and  refuses  to  hear  a  word  either  from  his  wife  or 
children.  I  beseech  you  for  a  medicine  which  shall  cause 
him  to  return  to  his  family." 

I  passed  a  great  part  of  the  afternoon  with  a  company  of 
young  people,  to  whom  I  explained  the  nature  of  true  Chris- 
tianity; which  led  them  to  infer  that  the  Abyssinians  are 
Christians  only  ia  name. 

30th.  The  Etchegua  sent  for  me  to  breakfast  with  him 
this  morning  I  found  but  one  priest  with  him,  and  a  monk, 
both  of  whom  carried  the  appearance  of  persons  in  authority. 
The  Etchegua,  in  a  very  systematic  manner,  proposed  to  me 
every  question  which  could  be  asked  concerning  the  anoint- 
ing of  Jesus  Christ.  His  first  was,  "  What  was  Adam  be- 
fore the  fall  ?" 

Adam  was  created  a  king,  to  rule  over  all  the  earth,  and 
subject  it  to  himself;  a  priest,  to  render  to  God  a  rational 
homage  in  the  name  of  all  nature ;  a  prophet,  to  bring  up 
his  posterity  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God." 

The  Etchegua  remarked,  Adam  was  not  introduced  into 
Paradise  till  forty  days  after  his  creation,  and  Eve  eighty 
days  after  her  creation.    This  is  our  reason  for  baptizing 


306       JOURNAL   OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

boys  at  the  age  of  forty  days,  and  girls  when  they  are  eighty 
days  old.    What  think  you  of  it 

The  Bible,  which  alone  can  inform  us  on  this  subject, 
speaks  neither  of  forty  nor  of  eighty  days;  therefore  we 
know  nothing  about  it.  "We  baptize  infants  of  one  day  old, 
or  more,  with  no  reference  to  a  definite  age." 

This  difi"erence  between  us  and  you,"  said  the  Etchegua, 
''is  of  no  consequence.    By  whom  was  Adam  saved  ?" 

"  If  he  was  saved,  it  was  by  Jesus  Christ ;  for  there  is  none 
other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men  xoherehy  we  must 
he  savec\  but  the  name  of  Jesus  alone." 

"  How  were  the  Old  Testament  saints  saved,  since  Jesus 
Christ  had  not  then  come  into  the  world  ?" 

They  were  saved  by  faith  in  Christ,  as  well  as  ourselves ; 
for  it  is  written  that  he  was  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world:' 

Why  do  men  die  ?"  inquired  the  Etchegua.  "  Is  it  on 
account  of  the  sin  of  Adam,  or  is  it  through  their  own 
fault?" 

St.  Paul  says,  that  hy  one  man  sin  entered  the  world^  and 
death  hy  sin ;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all  men,  through  him 
(Adam),  for  that  all  have  sinned.^  Therefore  the  death  of 
the  soul  in  which  we  are  born,  and  the  death  of  the  body, 
are  the  consequence  of  the  sins  of  Adam  ;  but  Jesus  Christ 
has  redeemed,  or  delivered,  all  who  believe  in  him,  both  from 

*  Mr.  Gobat  here  quotes  according  to  the  Latin  Yulgate,  In  guo^ 
(in  whom  ;)  the  original  is  U'w.  The  critical  reader  is  aware  that  there 
is  a  difficulty  in  the  passage.  The  English  rendering  will  probably  be 
regarded  by  many  as  containing  the  more  exact  sense,  though  the  other 
rendering  is  also  given  in  the  margin  of  our  English  Bibles. 


JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  307 

the  death  of  the  soul,  and  that  of  the  body  ; — from  the  for- 
mer, by  the  regeneration  which  takes  place  on  earth,  (John 
iii.  12  ;)  and  from  the  latter,  by  the  resurrection  at  the  last 
day  ;  for  it  is  by  believing  that  we  obtain  the  true  life  of 
body  and  soul  through  his  name." 

The  monk  observed,  "  He  is  more  learned  than  Yohan- 
nes," — the  Greek  who  was  here  last  year. 

"  Yohannes,"  continued  the  Etchegua,    knew  the  New 
Testament  only  ;  but  this  man  knows  the  whole  Scriptures 
then  addressing  himself  to  me,  he  inquired,  "  How  does 
Jesus  Christ  deliver  us  from  the  power  of  the  angel  of 
death  ?"  (that  is  to  say,  the  devil.) 

"  St.  Paul  says,  that  by  his  dealh^  he  has  destroyed  him  who 
has  ihe  poiver  of  death,  even  the  devils 

We  agree,"  said  he,  "  in  all  the  principal  points.  I  have 
now  found  the  Abuna  we  want."  He  then  inquired  whether 
there  were  monks  in  our  country. 

"  No,"  I  replied :  there  are  many  who  do  not  marry, 
but  they  content  themselves  with  saying,  '  To-day  I  am  not 
married ;  but  as  for  to-morrow  God  alone  knows  what  will 
be  suitable  for  me.'  " 

He  continued  by  saying :  "  The  cap  of  St.  Anthony,  and 
that  of  St.  Macarius  have  not  yet  arrived  from  England ; 
but  are  you  not  acquainted  with  the  order  of  St.  George?" 

"  We  are  acquainted  with  it ;  but  we  believe  the  vow  of 
celibacy  to  be  a  sin,  because  it  is  based  on  man's  own  power, 
to  establish  thereby  that  righteousness  of  his  own,  which  St. 
Paul  condemns ;  and  neither  is  it  anywhere  recommended 
in  the  Word  of  God." 

"  This  difference  also  is  of  no  consequence." 


308        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  | 

Our  conversation  then  turned  upon  the  confession  of  sine 
to  priests,  and  absolution ;  but  as  this  point  is  the  basis  on 
■which  the  priests  rest  their  tyrannical  authority,  we  were 
constrained  to  differ  widely,  and  they  therefore  chose  not  to 
understand  me :  we  were  interrupted  also  in  the  midst  of 
our  conversation.     He  proposed  resuming   the  question  j 
when  we  next  meet.    I  was  no  sooner  out  of  his  house,  than; 
the  rain  and  hail  began  to  fall  in  such  profusion,  that  I  wasi 
obliged  to  stop  for  shelter  at  three  different  houses  on  the  \ 
road.    I  was  fearful  of  having  offended  the  Etchegua  by  my  ' 
frankness  with  him  on  the  points  of  confession  and  absolu- 
tion ;  but  the  moment  the  rain  was  over,  he  sent  his  favorite 
servant  to  inquire  whether  I  had  reached  home  in  safety ;  if 
I  were  wet;  if  I  had  endangered  my  health  by  the  expos- 
ure : — leading  me  to  conclude  that  his  regard  for  me  re- 
mains unchanged. 

I  have  to-day  received  my  first  intelligence  from  friend 
Kugler  at  Adowah.  The  bearer  of  the  letter  informed  me 
of  Mariani's  wishes  that  I  should  visit  him  on  my  return. 
If  it  be  true  that  he  has  directed  Cantiba  Cassai  to  take  me 
with  him  in  eight  days,  I  cannot  refuse  to  accompany  him  ; 
although  by  going  so  soon,  I  shall  offend  Sebagadis  and 
Oubea.  Peace  is  not  yet  effected,  though  report  says  it  is 
desired  by  all  the  chiefs. 

31st.  I  have  been  to  Asoso  to-day,  a  village  belonging  to 
the  Etchegua,  about  two  leagues  south-west  of  Gondar.  I 
had  promised  him  I  would  go  there  to  see  his  church,  much 
celebrated  from  the  circumstance  of  its  having  been  the  one 
in  which  Abuna  Tecla  Haimanot  ordinarily  officiated.  The 
priests  there  told  me  that  it  was  built  by  King  Fasil  (Fasil- 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  309 


:a  idas,  or  Basilidas),  alleging  as  proof  of  this  that  the  walls 
are  constructed  of  lime.  The  Abjssinians  believe  all  the 
buildings,  and  most  of  the  walls  in  which  there  is  lime,  were 
built  by  Fasil.  The  Church  of  Axum  is  their  only  excep- 
tion, which  they  say  was  the  work  of  the  devil.  The  mem- 
ory of  Fasil  is  highly  honored  in  Abyssinia,  in  consequence 
of  his  having  driven  the  Popish  priests  from  the  coiintrj, 
after  his  accession  to  the  throne  of  Susneus,  his  deceased 
father.  His  body,  six  cubits  in  length,  is  said  to  have  been 
preserved  entirely  free  from  putrefaction  till  this  day,  on  an 
island  in  Lake  Dembea.  The  priests  inquired  if  the 
churches  in  our  country  were  built  like  theirs.  In  explain- 
ing to  them  the  form  of  ours,  I  took  occasion  to  speak  on  the 
duty  of  priests  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  instruct  the  people, 
rather  than  content  themselves  with  vain  and  foolish  cere- 
taonies,  which  serve  to  induce  bigotry  and  pride.  They 
then  showed  me  some  books,  a  large  golden  cup,  and  a 
golden  cross :  also  an  iron  cross,  said  to  have  fallen  from 
heaven  in  honor  of  Abuna  Tecla  Haimanot.  There  are 
three  or  four  more  like  it  in  xVbyssinia,  all  of  which  are  said 
to  have  fallen  from  heaven.  Then  they  put  the  usual  ques- 
tions respecting  the  anointing  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  closed  by 
exhorting  them  to  forbear  giving  their  exclusive  attention 
I  to  this  single  point,  entreating  them  to  study  the  whole 
I  Bible,  and  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  their  people  in  a  lan- 
i  guage  with  which  they  are  familiar.  They  invited  me  to 
dine  with  the  head  man  of  the  place  before  coming  home. 
Asoso  is  a  large  village  and  pleasantly  situated.  From  the 
hill  on  which  the  church  stands,  you  have  a  full  view  of  the 
Plain  of  Dembea,  Lake  Tsana,  and  the  mountains  of  Begam- 


310        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

der  ;  and  beyond  the  lake,  the  mountains  of  Gouorgora, 
whence  building  timber  is  brought  to  Gondar. 

On  leaving  the  Etchegua,  I  went  to  salute  Cantiba 
Cassai,  whose  house  I  found  full  of  people,  who  immediatelj 
began  talking  about  me,  as  the  other  day.  Cassai  said  to 
them  ;  "  I  always  feel  myself  unworthy  of  being  Samuel's 
friend ;  he  is  a  priest  altogether  unlike  any  of  ours.  He 
came  to  Abyssinia  for  the  single  purpose  of  bringing  us  the 
Gospel,  and  teaching  us  its  holy  truths." 

June  1st.  I  called  at  an  early  hour  upon  the  king,  to  con- 
sole him,  as  we  say,  upon  the  death  of  his  wife,  who  died 
day  before  yesterday.  A  great  crowd  of  people  stood 
around  the  palace,  weeping,  and  singing  to  the  doleful 
sound  of  the  tabor.  Yesterday,  nearly  all  the  city  assem- 
bled around  the  palace  to  weep.  When  an  individual  dies, 
all  the  friends  of  the  nearest  relative  of  the  deceased  attend 
him  during  the  succeeding  eight  days,  for  purposes  of  con- 
dolence ;  that  is,  they  enter  into  the  house,  or,  that  being 
small,  into  the  court,  where  the  mourner  is  seated  upon  the 
ground  ;  not  a  word  is  spoken,  but  stopping  a  moment  at  his 
side,  those  who  can  manage  so  to  do,  weep  ;  those  who  have 
not  the  necessary  art,  put  on  the  appearance  of  weeping ; 
and  when  they  rise  to  go,  they  say  to  him  in  a  low  voice, 
"Egziabher  yitsnah!  (God  strengthen  you!  God  comfort 
you  I")  Whoever  omits  this  ceremony,  is  not  regarded  as 
a  friend. 

From  the  king's  house,  I  went  to  see  the  Etchegua ;  there 
I  found  Alaca  Stephanos,  with  whom  I  conversed  a  few  days 
since  on  the  means  of  ameliorating  the  political  condition  of 
Abyssinia.    I  endeavor  to  avoid  engaging  in  conversation 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  311 


upan  political  subjects,  but,  by  reason  of  present  commo- 
tions, and  the  unhappy  state  of  the  royal  family,  Alaca  Ste- 
phanos asked  me  the  other  day  whether  the  English  would 
render  them  any  assistance,  should  a  request  to  that  effect 
be  presented  to  them.  I  answered,  that  I  could  not  tell ; 
(that  the  English  had  been  anxious  for  the  friendship  of  the 
Abyssinians  for  twenty  years;  and  consequently  would,  in 
all  probability,  lend  a  helping  hand,  should  it  be  strongly 
desired.  His  next  object  was  to  ascertain  how  the  request 
could  be  conveyed ;  to  which  I  replied,  that  I  would  advise 
them  to  write  a  letter,  which  I  would  myself  take  to  Eng- 
land :  but  that  I  was  unwilling  to  be  concerned  in  any  way 

I  whatever  in  their  political  affairs.    He  mentioned  this  to 

.  the  Etchegua  to-day,  who  stopped  him,  and  told  him  in 
Ethiopia  (thinking  I  did  not  understand  it)  to  act  cau- 

j  tiously,  and  not  bo  too  ready  to  trust  strangers,  &c.  He 
then  recounted  all  the  troubles  in  Abyssinia  during  the 
,  reigns  of  Susneus  and  his  son  Fasil.    Wishing,  however,  to 

I  hear  no  more  in  this  private  manner,  I  interrupted  him,  by 
telling  him  that  I  knew  this  history.  He  questioned  me  on 
the  entrance  of  the  Franks  (Jesuits)  into  Abyssinia,  their 

I  progress  while  there,  and  their  withdrawing  from  the  coun- 
try.   Many  others  soon  came  in,  and  I  retired. 

2d.  This  morning  the  king  sent  for  me  to  introduce  to  my 
acquaintance  a  friend  of  his,  in  whom  I  could  discover  noth- 
ing more  calculated  to  interest  one,  than  in  himself  After- 
ward I  passed  some  hours  with  Habeta  Selasse,  who  assured 

;  me  that  both  himself  and  his  friends  are  persuaded  that  the 
English  are  true  Christians,  because  I  distribute  the  Gospel 
gratuitously  ;  adding,  "  We  are  only  nominal  Christians, — 


II 


312       JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

we  give  nothing  gratis, — even  the  best  priests  teach  only  for 
the  sake  of  money.  He  told  me  also  that  if  I  should  return 
to  Gondar  soon,  to  go  with  him  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the 
Gallas,  his  plan  would  be  to  remain  in  Shoa  five  or  six  years, 
for  the  purpose  of  qualifying  some  of  the  youth  there  to  ac- 
company us  as  teachers  to  that  benighted  race.  Meanwhile, 
Guebra  Haiwat  came  in,  and  began  to  talk  by  saying  to  me, 
"My  only  desire  is  to  know  Jesus  Christ;  but  I  wish  to 
learn  all  that  can  be  known  of  him  from  the  Word  of  God 
alone;  for  I  am  convinced  that  you  are  correct  in  asserting 
that  human  writings  only  perplex,  without  enlightening  us, 
in  matters  of  faith.  I  heard  you  say,  the  other  day.  that 
the  anointing  of  prophets,  priests,  and  kings,  represents  the 
anointing  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  rendered  him  capable  of 
perfectly  fulfilling  these  three  offices.  I  understand,  that  it 
is  as  man  that  Jesus  Christ  is  priest  and  prophet ;  but  can 
you  show  me  some  passages  of  the  Bible  which  assert  that 
it  is  as  man  that  he  is  King  and  Judge  of  the  universe? 
for  he  is  King  and  Judge  as  God." 

"  Without  multiplying  proofs,  one  single  passage  will 
make  it  clear  to  you.  Read  the  latter  part  of  the  25th 
chapter  of  Matthew."  He  did  so  :  and  having  finished  read- 
ing, struck  his  head,  saying,  -  Dancaro !  dancaro  nagne ! 
(Stupid !  Stupid  that  I  am  !)  How  many  times  I  have  read 
this  passage,  but  never  before  discovered  what  I  now  see ! 
It  is  the  Son  of  Man  who  shall  come  to  judge  the  world; 
therefore  it  is  as  man.  And  he  calls  himself  King: — The 
King  shall  say ^  &c. ;  and  as  if  more  than  to  convince  me  that 
he  is  King  and  Judge  as  man,  he  calls  believers  his  breth-  ^ 
ren.    This  passage  is  conclusive.''    At  this  moment  a  third  | 

I 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  313 

disciple  of  Alaca  Waldab  came  in ;  and  with  these  three 
friends  I  consulted  as  to  the  best  measures  for  meliorating 
the  religious  state  of  Abyssinia.  I  aimed,  chiefly,  to  im- 
press upon  their  minds  the  duty  of  instructing  the  people 
on  points  of  religious  belief,  in  every  part  of  the  Bible,  and 
in  that  alone. 

3d.  My  house  has  been  full  all  day ;  among  the  company 
were  Lie  Atecou,  and  the  Alaca  or  chief  priest  of  Coscouam. 
This  Alaca  was  offended  the  other  day  by  my  saying  that  it 
did  not  become  a  priest  to  give  his  hand  to  be  kissed  ;  and 
he  now  asked  my  reason  for  this  assertion.  I  confined  my- 
.self  to  telling  him,  that  priests  are  the  brethren,  and  not  the 
rightful  sovereigns  of  others, — that  it  was  their  duty  to  be 
humble, — that  the  custom,  among  the  common  people,  of 
kissing  the  hand  of  him  only,  who  is  accounted  a  superior,  is 
of  little  consequence  any  way.  in  itself,  provided  the  priest 
does  not  draw  nourishment  for  his  pride  therefrom,  and  that 
others  make  it  not  a  meritorious  work.  Conversation  then 
turned  on  the  confession  of  sins  to  the  priests,  and  absolu- 
tion. I  said  to  them ;  "  Your  confessions,  and  your  abso- 
lutions are  the  prime  causes  of  the  corrupt  state  of  the 
country.  You  reduce  all  sins  to  a  certain  number  of  gross 
ones.  Now  the  whole  life  of  the  unregenerate,  like  that  of 
your  people,  is  one  continued  sin,  which  renders  it  utterly 
impossible  for  a  man  to  confess  all  his  sins,  from  his  entire 
inability  to  number  them.  After  confession,  you  impose  a 
penance,  which  is  not  authorized  by  the  Bible  ; — contrary, 
often,  even  to  the  positive  declarations  of  the  ]3ible ; — and 
always  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel ;  because  you 
thereby  lead  men  to  seek  justification  by  works,  and  not  b^ 
14 


314        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  Then,  the  priest  dares  to  array  him- 
self with  the  authority  of  God.  and  pardon  sins  when  he 
pleases.  By  all  this,  you  lull  the  people  to  sleep  in  sin, 
and  lead  them  to  perdition.  The  duty  of  priests  is,  to  con- 
vince men  of  their  corrupt  hearts,  and  to  show  tha  fountain 
for  their  cleansing  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  Soon 
as  the  sinner  has  a  lively  conviction  of  his  misery,  then  let 
him  confess — not  a  certain  number  of  sins,  but  the  entire, 
the  deep  depravity  of  his  heart,  to  an  enlightened  priest  ; 
and  let  that  priest  first  portray  to  his  view  the  danger  he 
incurs  by  continuing  in  sin. — then  lead  him  to  the  cross  of 
the  Saviour ;  and  assure  him,  from  the  Word  of  God,  that 
if  he  truly  repent,  and  forsake  all  sin,  God  will  forgive  and 
graciously  receive  him.  Such  confession  and  absolution, 
and  such  alone,  become  Christians  who  profess  to  embrace 
the  Gospel  of  Christ."  Lie  Atecou  manifested  his  approval 
of  what  I  said,  and  no  one  made  any  objection. 

4th.  Most  of  the  day  has  been  rainy.  Two  priests  and 
some  of  the  common  people  spent  a  great  part  of  the  day 
with  me,  to  whom  I  read  several  chapters  of  the  Gospel. 

5th.  I  passed  the  morning  in  paying  visits.  Alaca  Ste- 
phanos told  me,  that  in  case  I  should  be  unable  to  return  to 
Tigre  before  winter,  he  would  put  the  forty-four  churches 
of  Gondar  in  requisition  to  supply  me  with  necessary  food : 
but  so  long  as  the  Lord  provides  me  with  other  means  of 
subsistence,  I  declined  his  generous  offer.  I  have  expended 
all  my  money,  and  no  road  is  yet  open  for  returning  to 
Tigre  ;  but  one  of  my  servants  has  ten  talaris  in  his  posses- 
sion, which  he  is  willing  to  lend  me  ;  thus  will  God  pro- 
vide ! 


JOURNAL   or   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  315 

'  For  a  long  time,  Ozoro  Hiroute  has  invited  me  almost 
every  day  to  go  and  see  her.  She  is  the  daughter  of  Ozoro 
Esther  (see  Bruce),  born  after  the  death  of  Ras  Michael. 
3he  was  queen,  wife  of  King  Tecla  Georgis  ;  and  is  still  dis- 
inguished  by  the  title,  Itigue,  (queen.)  She  has  been  very 
vealthy,  but  is  said  now  to  be  quite  destitute  ;  she  had, 
lowever,  several  priests  at  her  house  to-day,  an  evidence  that 
I  she  possesses  considerable  property  ;  for  I  rarely  find  priests 
it  the  houses  of  the  poor,  and  never  more  than  one  at  a 
:ime.  The  priests  immediately  questioned  me  on  the  anoint- 
ng  of  Jesus  Christ,  but  I  cut  short  the  conversation  by  say- 
ng,  "  You  always  dwell  on  one  point ;  as  if  the  Holy  Spirit 
lictated  all  the  rest  of  the  Bible  to  no  purpose.  You  ought 
-ather  to  study  the  way  of  salvation,  and  having  found  it,  to 
ead  your  people  therein ;  for  a  man  may  be  as  orthodox  as 
Dossible  on  your  favorite  point,  and  still  lose  his  soul  for- 
iver.  I  do  not  contradict  your  opinion,  but  I  say,  that  not- 
ivithstanding  your  orthodoxy,  unless  you  yourselves  are 
mointed  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  unless  you  are  born  again, 
^ou  will  never  enter  the  kingdom  of  Heaven."  Upon  this, 
:wo  of  the  priests  left  in  silence ;  the  others  made  some  in- 
quiries respecting  the  new  birth. 

6th.  Sunday.  I  have  been  happy  in  being  alone  much 
A  the  day,  reading  my  Bible.  The  feast  of  Pentecost  is 
observed  to-day  by  the  Abyssinians  ;  but  one  priest  came, 
whom  I  found  ignorant  of  what  the  festival  is  designed  to 
commemorate.  An  old  priest,  the  father  confessor  of  the 
king,  called  this  afternoon,  also  a  well-informed  young  man 
Df  Begamder.  I  had  just  been  reading  the  text,  The  Word 
was  made  flesh.    I  spoke  to  them  of  the  love  of  God  for  us  ; 


316       JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

and  remarked,  "  The  King  of  the  universe  became  a  servant, 
that  he  might  redeem  us  from  the  bondage  of  Satan  and  of 
death  ; — abundant  reason  this,  why  our  whole  life  should  be 
one  continual  testimony  of  our  love  to  him."  Such  remarks 
always  touch  the  Abyssinians  for  a  moment,  and  but  for  a  mo- 
ment ;  being  too  much  out  of  the  general  order  of  things  to 
produce  any  abiding  impression.  They  wished  to  know  of 
me  what  is  the  best  prayer.  I  explained  true  praj'er  to 
them — the  expression  of  the  feelings  of  an  humble  heart. 
When  the  Abyssinians  speak  of  prayer,  they  believe  that 
the  reading  of  any  religious  book  whatever,  is  praying  ;  ac- 
counting the  Psalms  the  best  prayers.  Not  that  they  think 
of  asking  God  for  what  David  asked  ;  but  they  suppose  that 
by  reading  the  Psalms,  or  if  they  have  no  time  for  it  them-  • 
selves,  by  having  them  read  for  tbem  by  others,  they  are  i 
preserved  from  the  influence  of  evil  spirits ;  that  is,  most 
generally,  from  physical  maladies,  which  they  attribute  to 
the  influence  of  demons  or  sorcerers. 

7th.  I  have  had  people  at  my  house  all  day,    I  conversed 
a  long  time  with  Guebra  Haiwat  on  the  origin  of  evil  in  i 
man  ;  which  I  showed  him  to  consist  principally  in  a  want  j 
of  faith,  manifesting  itself  by  an  inordinate  desire  to  know  | 
more  than  God  has  been  pleased  to  reveal  to  us  ;  and  that, 
too,  in  direct  disobedience  to  his  commands.    He  imme- 
diately applied  these  observations  to  their  disputes  on  unre- 
vealed  points  of  religion.    The  conversation  then  turned  on , 
the  invocation  of  saints  ;  but  he  only  spoke  indiscriminately! 
of  all  idolatrous  sects.    At  the  close,  he  confessed  that  the] 
first  Christians  called  only  upon  the  Lord  ;  and  that  the  in- 
vocation of  saints,  being  a  manifestation  of  want  of  faith  in 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  317 

God,  is  sin.  For  him  to  acknowledge  the  Virgin  Mary  to 
have  been  a  sinner,  cost  a  severe  struggle  ;  yet  he  confessed 
that  she  could  do  no  less  than  call  God  her  Saviour,  be- 
cause, without  him,  she,  like  all  other  human  beings,  was 
lost  by  reason  of  sin.  I  have  observed,  that,  like  the  other 
Abyssinians,  he  is  very  fearful  of  being  found  wanting  in 
that  respect  which  is  considered  due  to  the  departed  saints. 
Not  that  they  believe  they  shall  offend  God  by  neglecting 
the  invocation  of  them,  but  they  fear  lest  the  one  neglected 
will  cause  their  death  during  the  night.  I  do  not  know 
how  much  reason  other  travelers  may  have  for  pronouncing 
it  so  dangerous  to  speak  against  the  opinions  entertained  by 
the  Abyssinians  of  the  Virgin  and  the  saints  ;  but  I  know 
that  I  clash  with  them  every  day,  and  am  not  conscious  of 
having  thus  offended  any  one.  The  more  bluntly  I  reprove 
priests  and  others,  the  more  respect  I  receive  from  those 
who  hear  me  ;  because  they  infer  from  my  abruptness,  that, 
unlike  themselves,  I  am  no  flatterer,  and  detest  everything 
in  the  shape  of  falsehood.  It  is  true  that  I  always  aim  to 
express  myself  suaviter  in  modo,  fortiter  in  re."  Had  I  a 
thousand  copies  of  the  Gospel.  I  could  circulate  them  to 
great  advantage ;  for  almost  all  who  come  to  see  me  now, 
ask  for  one.  At  first,  the  Gospel  in  Amharic  was  looked 
upon  with  a  degree  of  indifference,  the  Ethiopic  being  re- 
garded as  preferable  :  but  since  the  Etchegua  has  been  dis- 
tributing the  six  copies  I  gave  him,  to  the  first  Alacas,  pub- 
lic feeling  has  entirely  changed.  Several  priests,  even,  now 
say  that  the  Ethiopic  ought  to  be  laid  aside,  and  the  Gospel 
read  in  Amharic  only,  in  order  that  all  may  understand  it. 
A  priest  said  to  me  to-day,  "  I  sincerely  regret  not  having 


318        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

known  you  while  you  had  copies  of  the  Gospel  for  distribu- 
tion ;  but  I  rejoice  that  you  have  sown  the  good  seed  over 
so  great  a  portion  of  our  country.  God  grant  that  it  may 
bring  forth  much  fruit."  I  learn,  also,  that  some  churches 
are  having  the  Gospel  copied  into  Amharic.  I  have  been  un- 
able to  sell  any  ;  for,  aside  from  the  few  to  whom  I  thought 
best  to  present  it,  the  Abyssinians  of  the  interior,  in  this 
time  of  war  and  scarcity,  have  scarcely  the  means  of  obtain- 
ing the  necessaries  of  life. 

8th.  This  morning,  Emmaha's  wife  went  to  the  market, 
and  bought  a  pot  of  honey  for  me  ;  but  on  her  return,  Acha- 
ber's  soldiers  forcibly  wrested  it  from  her.  On  learning  the 
fact,  I  sent  a  servant  with  her  to  Achaber,  who  immediately 
caused  it  to  be  restored  :  saying  to  her,  "  Why  did  you  go 
and  tell  Samuel  that  my  people  had  taken  his  honey?  You 
should  have  come  directly  to  me,  without  speaking  to  any 
one  else  of  it,  for  I  will  not  suiter  him  to  be  injured  in  the 
least.  Go;  let  no  one  know  that  they  were  disposed  to 
wrong  the  Guebts  (white  men.'')  For  some  length  of  time, 
there  has  been  very  little  honey  to  be  bought,  which  is  tho 
reason  that  all  in  authority  keep  soldiers  constantly  stationed 
in  the  market,  to  take  by  force  all  the  honey  they  can  find. 

I  read  the  24th  chapter  of  St.  Matthew  with  Habeta  Se- 
lasse.  Alaca  Waldab  had  explained  it  to  his  pupils  in  the 
morning-,  but  Selasse  was  not  satisfied.  I  asked  him  to  tell 
me  by  what  means  they  are  able  to  retain  the  explanations 
of  the  Bible  which  they  hear,  since  they  do  not  write,  and 
have  no  book  in  which  to  review  the  lecture  at  home.  To 
which  he  replied,  that  a  small  number  of  them  hold  little 
weekly  meetings,  when  one  reads  the  portions  of  Scripture 


JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  319 

which  have  been  discussed  the  week  immediately  preceding, 
and  that  they  pause  at  every  difficult  passage,  to  consult 
each  other  as  to  its  probable  meaning.  He  says  that  Alaca 
Waldab  possesses  the  whole  Bible,  which  the  Abyssinlana 
call  The  eighty-one  books."  I  asked  him  the  price  of  the 
Ethiopic  Bible,  supposing  one  wished  to  buy  it  entire ;  he 
said  that  it  could  occasionally  be  bought  for  about  a  hundred 
talaris  ;  because,  as  none  pretend  to  study  since  the  author- 
ity of  the  king  has  ceased,  books  are  no  longer  wanted. 
Those  who  wish  to  become  priests,  confine  themselves  merely 
to  learning  to  sing  some  of  the  church  books,  barely  to  ob- 
tain a  livelihood.  Our  country,"  he  continued,  "  needs  a 
reform." 

9th.  The  weather  has  been  unpleasant  all  day,  which  cir- 
cumstance, with  a  slight  indisposition,  has  prevented  me 
from  seeing  any  one. 

For  some  days  past,  I  have  had  people  at  my  house  from 
morning  till  night.  I  preached  the  Gospel  to  them  accord- 
ing to  my  best  ability,  adapting  myself  to  their  different 
capacities  ;  but  I  have  been  quite  unwell,  with  a  daily  in- 
crease of  fever,  and  consequently  unable  to  write.  The 
cure  of  Ozoro  Waleta  Teclit's  brother,  whom  every  one 
looked  upon  as  possessed,  has  brought  me  into  great  repute  ; 
among  some,  as  a  physician, — among  others,  as  a  saint. 
The  sick  send  and  come  from  Dembea  and  Begamder  to 
consult  me,  and  priests  from  different  places  visit  me. 
When  individuals  disagree  on  points  of  faith,  they  appeal 
to  my  decision.  I  always  express  my  views  frankly  to  them, 
establishing  them  by  texts  of  Scripture  ;  then,  I  draw  from 
them  the  natural  inferences,  calculated  to  appeal  to  their 


320       JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


consciences.  If  the  Bible  says  nothing  upon  the  particular 
point  in  question,  I  only  answer,  "  God  has  not  reyealed  it, 
therefore  we  know  nothing  about  it."  I  have  all  along  ob- 
served, that  nothing  gains  me  the  universal  confidence  more 
than  this  one  word,  "  I  do  not  know."  An  ignorant  young 
priest,  Guebra  Kidam,  whom  I  have  sometimes  warned  of 
the  guilt  and  danger  he  incurs  by  leading  the  blind  while 
blind  himself,  comes  to  see  me  almost  every  day.  He  found 
the  reading  of  the  Gospel  in  Amharic  much  more  difficult 
than  the  psalms,  and  two  or  three  books  of  prayers  in 
Ethiopic,  which  he  knows  almost  by  heart,  with  no  under- 
standing of  them ;  but  he  now  appears  sincerely  desirous 
of  learning  and  comprehending  the  "Word  of  God 

Guebra  Haiwat  came  yesterday  morning,  very  early,  to 
tell  me  that  I  was  wrong  the  other  day  in  saying  that  Mary 
was  a  sinful  creature  like  us,  and  that  she  was  saved  by  the 
same  grace  by  which  we  are  preserved  from  eternal  death. 
He  said  he  had  found  a  book  stating  that  the  world  was 
created  for  the  Virgin  Mary. 

"  Your  book  is  quite  wrong,"  said  I,  and  I  must  tell  you 
that  its  author  is  a  liar  ;  for  the  Word  of  God  says,  that  all 
things  were  created  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  for  him." 

(Striking  his  head,)  he  replied,  -  Now  I  see  that  you  are 
right  in  telling  us  that  we  ought  to  adhere  simply  to  the 
Word  of  God." 

After  that,  an  old  priest  from  Shoa  came  in,  who  is  said 
to  be  very  learned.  He  questioned  me  on  various  articles 
of  faith,  and  on  the  ceremonies  of  the  English  church,  and 
appeared  satisfied  with  most  of  my  answers.  When  I  spoke 
to  him  of  the  witness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  heart  of  man, 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  321 


(Rom.  viii.  IG,)  he  seemed  utterly  astonished  ;  indeed,  all, 
to  whom  I  mention  the  subject,  manifest  the  same  surprise, 
as  if  it  were  a  doctrine  entirely  new  to  them.  I  often  notice 
the  lively  impression  this  makes  on  my  visitors ;  for,  with- 
out openly  confessing  so  much,  they  show  plainly  enough  a 
consciousness  of  their  want  of  this  witness. 

16th.  Yesterday  and  to-day,  all  have  been  engaged  with 
news  concerning  the  war.  One  messenger  after  another  has 
arrived,  to  announce  the  victory  of  Mariam  over  Oubea. 
Oubea  fled  after  having  killed  many  more  than  he  had  lost. 
Mariam's  friends  rejoice  with  trembling,  believing  Oubea  to 
have  retreated,  only  with  the  hope  of  drawing  his  enemy 
among  some  mountains,  from  which,  escape  appears  impos- 
sible. Immediately  upon  hearing  the  news  of  the  victory, 
the  soldiers  of  Cantiba  Cassai^  and  those  of  Achaber,  fell  to 
binding  and  robbing  those  friends  of  Oubea  who  happened  to 
be  in  the  city.  Messenger  after  messenger  has  come  to  inform 
me  of  the  disturbance,  and  to  advise  me  to  go  and  sleep  in  the 
quarters  of  the  Etchegua.  because  everybody  knows  I  am  a 
friend  to  Oubea  and  Sebagadis.  Knowing  that  every  word  of 
mine  is  reported,  I  simply  say,  that  if  I  deceive  myself  in 
trusting  to  the  friendship  of  Achaber  and  Cantiba  Cassai,  it 
will  be  entirely  useless  for  me  to  go  to  the  Etchegua's. 

17th.  Received  several  visits.  I  have  had  a  long  conver- 
sation with  Habeta  Selasse  and  Guebra  Haiwat,  on  original 
sin,  infant  baptism,  and  the  new  birth.  On  original  sin, 
the  Abyssinians  are  not  agreed.  As  yet,  I  have  found  none 
but  Habeta  Selasse  of  my  opinion  ;  viz. :  that  little  children 
naturally  partake  of  the  corruption  of  their  parents,  and  that 
if  they  die,  it  is  in  consequence  of  sin,  the  origin  of  which 

14* 


322       JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


extends  back  to  Adam  ;  but  that  they  have  been  redeemed 
by  Jesus  Christ,  and  arc  not  condemned,  because  they  have 
never  rejected  the  counsel  of  God.  There  are  some  who 
believe  physical  death  to  have  been  natural  to  man.  even 
from  the  creation  ;  and  that  Adam  would  have  suffered  the 
death  of  the  body,  had  he  not  sinned.  The  greater  part, 
especially  the  priests,  believe  that  at  the  moment  of  the 
conception  of  the  body,  God  himself  creates  for  it  a  soul, 
perfect  in  its  kind ;  that  is,  a  soul  neither  of  growth  nor  of 
development ; — that  it  is  only  the  imperfection  of  the  body 
of  the  child,  which  hinders  the  manifestation  of  the  full  fac- 
ulties of  the  soul ;  for  example,  when  a  male  child  of  the 
age  of  forty  days,  or  a  girl  of  eighty  days,  is  baptized,  its 
soul  knows  perfectly  well  everything  that  passes.  Whence 
they  conclude,  first,  that  it  believes  in  Jesus  Christ  at  the 
moment  of  baptism,  and  is  consequently  purified  from  all 
pollution,  and  born  again  ;  then,  that  when  an  infant  dies, 
whether  by  miscarriage  or  any  other  cause,  before  it  is  bap- 
tized, it  is  owing  to  some  sin  committed  by  the  soul  before 
or  immediately  after  birth ;  but  they  do  not  say  whether 
such  an  infant  is  saved  or  lost ;  some  place  it  in  a  perpetual 
state  of  apathy.  It  is  easily  seen  that  such  a  system  is  soon 
overthrovrn  by  many  proofs  ;  even  the  Abyssinian s  are  read- 
ily convinced  that  it  is  erroneous  ;  yet,  when  the  first  im- 
pression of  the  contrary  begins  to  wear  away,  they  always 
return  to  this,  probably,  because  the  priests  find  their  ad- 
vantage in  it.  But  notwithstanding  this  opinion,  if  they 
suppose  an  infant  sick  unto  death,  they  do  not  hesitate  to 
baptize  it,  even  on  the  first  day  of  its  life.  Soon  as  an  in- 
fant is  baptized,  they  administer  the  communion  to  it,  and 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  323 

the  practice  is  regularly  continued  till  tlie  age  of  ten  or 
twelve  years.  There  are  few  persons,  between  the  ages  of 
fourteen  and  forty  years,  especially  among  the  males,  who 
commune,  for  they  are  either  not  married,  and  too  generally, 
lead  an  irregular  life. — and  a  man  who  receives  the  commu- 
nion without  first  making  the  vow  of  celibacy,  subjects  him- 
self to  more  or  less  opprobrium, — or  they  have  married 
many  wives,  and  the  priest  will  not  administer  the  sacra- 
ment to  them  only  on  condition  of  their  putting  away  all 
but  the  lawful  wife  ;  for  the  law  allows  them  but  one  wife  at 
a  time.  I  believe  no  one  receives  the  sacred  elements  with- 
out confession.  The  number  of  female  communicants  rather 
exceeds  that  of  the  men,  for  two  reasons  ;  first,  many  wo- 
men, especially  the  wives  of  the  great,  are  so  secluded,  that 
it  is  impossible  for  them  to  deviate  from  the  paths  of  virtue ; 
and  even  should  that  occur,  they  would  hire  a  favorite  priest 
(for  there  is  a  great  choice  in  this  class)  to  do  penance  for 
them  :  for  the  husband  sometimes  inquires  whether  his  wife 
communes  regularly,  and  if  he  finds  she  does  not,  he  concludes 
that  she  is  unfaithful ;  many  men,  however,  are  unwilling  that 
their  wives  should  participate  in  the  sacred  feast  unless  they 
also  partake.  The  Abyssinians  can  have  but  one  lawful 
wife  at  a  time,  whom  they  can  very  easily  divorce ;  but  they 
are  forbidden  to  marry  more  than  three  during  life.  (There 
are,  however,  some  priests,  who  give  the  communion  to  those 
who  have  married  more.)  A  man  who  has  been  separated 
from  his  third  wife,  whether  by  divorce  or  death,  is  never 
allowed  to  receive  the  sacrament  again,  not  even  in  his  dy- 
ing hour,  unless  he  become  a  monk.  It  is  just  so  with  wives. 
The  Abyssinians  are,  in  reality  much  more  jealous  than 


324        JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDEIVCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

Bruce,  judging  from  the  character  of  Ras  Michael,  supposed 
them  to  be. 

I  afterward  conversed  a  long  time  with  Guebra  Haiwat, 
and  then  with  a  priest,  on  the  Lord's  Supper.  They  call 
the  consecration  of  the  bread  and  wine,  which  last  is  raisin- 
juice  and  water,  melaicate^  (a  change,)  and  are  very  much 
afraid  of  explaining  this  term ;  yet,  when  I  urged  them  to 
explain  it,  both  of  them  said,  that  the  nature  of  the  bread 
and  wine  remains  unchanged- — that  the  bread  remains 
bread,  and  the  wine,  wine  ;  but  that  those  who  recive  them 
with  faith,  receive  Jesus  Christ ;  and  for  this  reason  they 
call  the  bread,  after  consecration,  flesh,  and  the  wine,  blood. 
Among  the  Abyssinians,  in  order  that  the  sacrament  be 
properly  administered,  not  less  than  five  priests  and  deacons 
must  officiate  in  the  service.  Should  a  less  number  do  it, 
they  would  suffer  excommunication ;  yet,  when  I  prove  to 
them  by  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ  and  St.  Paul,  that  a 
single  priest  is  sufficient,  they  confess  the  correctness  of 
what  I  assert.  Many  who  visit  me,  tell  me  that  many  of 
the  great  people  talk  of  requesting  my  services  as  Abuna, 
but  that  some  oppose  it. 

Habeta  Selasse  told  me  of  a  large  assembly  of  priests  at 
the  house  of  Alaca  Waldab  this  morning,  who  did  nothing 
but  dispute  on  one  single  point,  viz. :  when  it  is  said  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  our  brother,  one  party  insisted  that  he  was 
so  by  his  incarnation,  and,  in  this  sense,  brother  of  all  men  ; 
the  other,  that  he  is  our  brother  only  by  the  anointing  of  the 
Holy  Spirit ;  that  is,  that  he  received  the  Spirit  in  the  same 
manner  that  Christians  do,  and  in  this  sense,  is  brother  of 
believers  only.    Selasse  was  very  much  dissatisfied  with  this 


JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA,  325 


dispute.  He  had  before  asked  my  opinion  on  this  point, 
and  I  now  inquired  what  were  his  views.  He  answered ; 
*•  I  believe  as  you  do,  that  by  his  incarnation,  Jesus  Christ 
is  brother  of  all  men,  for  his  genealogy  is  traced  back  to 
Adam,  and  all  the  children  of  Adam  are  brethren  ;  he  also, 
like  the  other  children,  is  a  partaker  of  flesh  and  blood.  As 
Son  of  God,  he  is  the  first-born  among  many  brethren ;  that 
is,  among  those  only  in  whom  dwells  the  Holy  Spirit." 

18th.  The  feast  of  St.  Michael  is  celebrated  to-day.  I 
have  been  urged  by  several  priests  to  go  and  kiss  the  church 
consecrated  to  this  saint ;  and  my  refusal  to  go  brought  on 
a  long  conversation  with  them  respecting  the  worship  of 
images  and  the  invocation  of  saints.  The  Abyssinians  never 
attend  church  to  hear  the  Word  of  God,  seldom  to  pray ; 
for  they  only  say,  "  I  go  to  kiss  the  church  of  such  a  saint." 
The  common  expression  is,  "  I  go  to  kiss  St.  Michael,  St. 
George,  (fee.  ;"  sometimes  several  churches  in  succession ; 
and  when  they  wish  to  convey  the  idea  that  a  man  is  truly 
pious,  they  say,  "  He  is  a  kisser  of  churches." 

After  the  conversation  just  referred  to,  I  went  to  con- 
gratulate Ozoro  "VValeta  Teclit  that  her  son,  Dejaj  Comfou, 
escaped  the  slaughter  of  the  battle  on  Sunday  last.  Had  I 
failed  of  this  little  attention,  she  wouH  have  been  dissatis- 
fied ;  for  the  Abyssinians  are  exceedingly  fearful  of  being 
deficient  in  ceremonies  and  forms.  Their  manner  of  con- 
gratulating, however,  is  very  simple  ;  they  only  say,  "  He 
(God)  has  given  you  cause  for  joy  ;"  and  the  other  answers 
"  Amen,"  or,  "  Do  you  rejoice."  The  Abyssinians  are  loth 
to  engage  in  fighting  on  a  Sunday,  but  Mariam  is  of  Galla 


326         JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


origin,  and  prefers  Sunday  to  any  other  day  for  this  purpose. 
His  soldiers,  when  spoken  of,  are  called  Gallas. 

On  returning  home,  I  found  a  large  collection  of  people 
before  my  house.  I  invited  them  in,  but  some  were  obliged 
to  remain  out  for  want  of  room  in  the  house.  There  were 
seven  or  eight  priests  of  Coscouam  among  the  company,  who 
had  previously  consulted  me  on  the  points  of  religion  con- 
cerning which  they  wished  to  interrogate  me  ;  all  of  which 
I  have  before  defined.  These  admit  of  two  births  only  in 
Jesus  Christ.  When  I  saw  that  my  house  was  insufficient 
for  the  accommodation  of  all  present,  my  heart  glowed  with 
love  and  pity.  I  addressed  them  on  the  conversion  of  the 
sinner  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Closer  attention 
than  they  gave,  is  seldom  evinced  in  a  European  Protestant 
church.  When  I  had  finished,  the  priests  gave  me  their 
hands,  and  all  retired  quietly  together,  I  returned  thanks 
to  the  Lord  for  having  unloosed  my  tongue,  for  T  expressed 
myself  as  easily  as  I  could  have  done  in  Arabic ;  while, 
when  treating  of  worldly  subjects,  I  have  often  found  diffi- 
culty both  in  understanding  others  and  in  expressing  my- 
self. 

I  cannot  yet  determine  as  to  my  being  obliged  to  stay 
here  through  the  r^ny  season ;  it  being  not  far  distant,  and 
the  merchants  do  not  yet  know  whether  they  can  go  to 
Massowah.  Formerly,  the  caravan  from  Gondar  could  pass 
between  two  hostile  armies  without  any  fear,  but  no  one  has 
confidence  in  Mariani  now ;  and  for  ni}^  own  part,  seeing  the 
people  of  the  country  dare  not  travel,  I  have  no  desire  to  go 
alone  across  a  desolate  country ;  but  T  have  only  two  talaris 
in  my  purse,  and,  at  the  present  time,  everything  in  Gondar 


JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCF.   IN   ABYSSINIA.  327 


is  very  dear.  A  small  slieep  sells  for  a  talari,  and  scarcely 
tefF  enough  is  to  be  found  for  making  bread.  One  of  my 
servants  has  done  nothing  for  a  week,  but  run  about  the  city 
in  search  for  an  opportunity  to  buy  a  little  teff :  but  He, 
who  feeds  the  birds,  will  feed  us,  according  to  his  wisdom. 
Neither  myself  nor  servants  have  yet  suffered  from  hunger, 
but  we  have  begun  to  live  by  the  chase.  Yesterday  I  went 
to  seek  food  on  a  mountain  near  Gondar,  with  one  of  my 
men,  but  we  shot  two  partridges  only.  To  day  my  servants 
brought  me  a  fine  gazelle,  which  two  men  could  hardly 
carry.  I  think  it  better  to  procure  a  livelihood  by  hunting, 
than  to  beg,  especially  at  a  season  when  the  people  of  the 
country  can  scarcely  obtain  food  sufficient  to  sustain  life. 

19th.  I  have  had  a  long  discussion  to-day  with  the 
Etchegua.  AYe  began  with  the  anointing  of  Jesus  Christ, 
because  several  priests  and  Alacas  are  now  of  my  opinion, 
that  it  ought  not  to  be  called  '•  a  birth."  He  aimed  to  bring 
me  over  to  his  side  by  asking  me  several  difficult  and  en- 
tangling questions ;  but  when  he  saw  that  I  eluded  his  bait, 
be  proceeded  to  attack  the  question  from  a  position  entirely 
the  reverse.  I  should  not  have  thought  him  so  artful  He 
denied  original  sin,  affirming  that  all  infants  are  born  pure ; 
but  I  believe  it  was  only  because  he  was  so  hemmed  in,  for 
be  wished,  by  that,  to  prove,  that  as  children,  free  of  all  sin 
and  uncleanness,  are  born  anew  by  baptism,  so  Jesus  Christ, 
although  pure  and  holy,  had  to  be  born  anew  by  the  opera- 
tion of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  order  to  be  the  first-barn  among 
many  brethren.  (Every  one  must  perceive  how  much  such 
ideas  obscure  the  doctrine  of  man's  regeneration.)  He  de- 
signed to  conclude  also  from  his  baptism,  that  there  had  not 


328         JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

been  a  child  of  God  upon  the  earth  since  the  fall  of  Adam  j 
otherwise  Jesus  Christ  would  not  have  been  the  first-born 
among  many  brethren.  Like  the  Greeks  and  some  others,  the 
Abjssinians  believe  that  the  Old  Testament  saints  did  not 
enter  into  glory  till  after  the  death  of  Christ.  I  told  him 
that  we  do  not  find  decisive  proof  in  the  Bible  that  they  did 
enter  into  glory  before  that  event;  but  that  Jesus  Christ, 
before  his  death,  represents  Abraham  and  Lazarus  as  being 
at  rest ;  whence  we  must  certainly  conclude  that  they  are 
not  in  a  place  of  torment.  His  reply  to  that  was,  that  they 
■were  in  hell,  itself  a  place  of  torment,  but  that  God  had  pre- 
pared them  an  asylum,  where  they  felt  neither  grief  nor 
pain.  This  conversation  led  us  to  speak  of  the  Virgin 
Mary ;  and  when  I  began  to  prove  to  him  that  she  was  a 
sinner,  his  indignation  rose  to  a  degree  which  he  would 
gladly  have  concealed  ;  but  being  unable  to  bring  any  proof 
from  the  Bible  in  support  of  his  side  of  the  question,  he  con- 
fined himself  to  maintaining  that  she  was  without  sin  as  well 
as  Jesus  Christ.  When  my  servants,  who  stood  without 
the  door,  heard  that  the  Etchegua  was  angry,  they  came  in 
to  tell  him  that  we  had  much  to  do,  and,  as  is  customary, 
begged  him  to  release  me. 

I  retired,  very  much  dissatisfied  with  the  Etchegua,  and 
still  more  so  with  myself ;  for  my  own  heart  was  so  insen- 
sible, that  I  expressed  myself  with  difficulty,  and,  during  the 
whole  conversation,  was  unable  to  call  to  mind  the  clearest 
passages  of  the  Bible.  This  occasioned  me  sadness  through 
the  day.  At  times,  the  thought  struck  me,  that  I  did  wrong 
in  allowing  myself  to  enter  into  such  discussions  ;  but  when 
they  tell  me  that  the  man  Christ  Jesus  is  a  child  of  God  | 

! 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  329 

only  by  regeneration  through  grace,  as  we  sinners  are, — or 
that  a  human  being  is  created  holy  and  without  sin,  con- 
cluding thence  that  it  is  equal  to  its  Creator  and  Saviour 
God,  I  cannot  refrain  from  openly  avowing  my  sentiments, 
and  confirming  them  by  testimony  from  the  Word  of  Grod ; 
although  I  am  thereby  led  into  controversies  which  I  would 
much  rather  avoid.  My  opinion  of  the  Abyssinians  varies 
almost  every  day  that  I  am  in  their  country.  One  day  I 
rejoice  in  the  hope  that  success  will  soon  crown  the  Abys- 
sinian mission,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  this 
poor  people  ;  at  other  times,  I  see  so  much  occasion  to  fear 
that  all  attempts  to  accomplish  this  glorious  object  will 
finally  prove  unavailing,  that  I  cannot  but  be  sad  and  de- 
pressed. God,  however,  gives  me  grace  at  times  to  cast  all 
my  cares  on  him. 

20th.  Sunday.  This  morning  I  had  a  visit  from  a  female 
Falasha,  who  is  regarded  at  Gondar  as  the  queen  of  the 
boudas  or  sorcerers.  She  evinces  all  the  attachment  to  her 
people  and  the  Law,  combined  with  all  the  activity  of  an  an- 
cient Jewish  woman.  She  came  to  ask  me  whether,  as  she 
had  heard,  I  really  desired  to  see  a  learned  Falasha.  On 
my  replying  in  the  affirmative,  she  promised  to  bring  me 
one,  but  said  this  most  learned  priest  lived  at  Tchelga. 
Several  people  were  in  at  the  time,  and  one  man,  who  con- 
siders himself  very  learned,  began  a  controversy  with  her  ; 
but  she  closed  his  mouth.  I  did  not  think  it  my  duty  to 
engage  in  this  discussion,  lest  I  should  identify  my  senti- 
ments with  the  errors  of  the  Abyssinians  ;  but  when  the 
Jewess  had  withdrawn,  I  showed  the  Christian  that  he  had 
been  confuted  only  in  consequence  of  not  knowing  the  Word 


330        JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

of  God.  The  Jewess  spoke  with  some  bitterness  against 
J esus  Christ,  which  I  would  not  have  alluded  to,  except  to 
show  that  enmity  to  the  Anointed  of  God  is  found  in  every 
part  of  the  world,  modified  only  according  to  the  intellec- 
tual capacities  of  the  people. 

The  following  is,  in  brief,  the  substance  of  her  account  of 
the  birth  of  our  Saviour  : — The  Virgin  was  confined  from 
her  earliest  youth  in  an  apartment  of  the  Temple,  or 
one  of  the  synagogues.  The  archangel  Michael,  who  was 
the  constant  and  watchful  guardian  of  consecrated  places, 
seeing  this  poor,  forsaken  girl,  thus  shut  up  and  secluded 
from  the  delights  of  society,  was  moved  with  compassion  to- 
wards her.  He  transformed  himself  into  the  likeness  of  a 
man,  succeeded  in  gaining  her  affections,  and  took  up  his 
abode  with  her.  She  soon  gave  indications  that  a  third  per- 
son was  to  be  added  to  their  number,  and  was  indignantly 
spurned  from  the  sacred  precincts  of  the  temple.  She  took 
refuge  in  the  hou.se  of  a  nobleman,  but  here  she  received 
little  else  than  insult  and  outrage  ;  she  was  again  driven 
from  her  shelter,  and  pursued  with  such  violence,  that  she 
was  wearied  down  in  the  way,  and  there,  in  that  forlorn  sit- 
uation, gave  birth  to  our  Saviour,  and  immediately  expired. 
The  orphan  infant  there  lay  in  its  loneliness  beside  the 
corpse  of  its  mother,  but  a  large  white  eagle  was  soon  seen 
winging  its  way  to  the  place,  took  up  the  child,  and  bore  it 
high  into  the  air.  The  multitude  witnessing  this  singular 
event  were  seized  with  fear,  and  cried  out,  "  It  is  a  God." 
From  that  time  the  orphan  son  has  been  called  the  Christ,  and 
has  received  that  adoration  which  is  due  to  the  Deity  alone. 

I  made  some  inquiries  of  this  woman  concerning  the  time 


JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  831 

when  the  Jews  were  supposed  to  have  emigrated  to  Abys- 
sinia. She  replied,  that  Solomon  Lad  a  son  by  the  queen 
of  Sheba,  named  Menilac,  who  so  strikingly  resembled  his 
father,  that  the  people  of  Jerusalem  often  mistook  the  prince 
for  the  king.  The  latter,  becoming  jealous,  sent  him  away, 
bidding  him  go  and  take  possession  of  the  kingdom  of 
Ethiopia.  Menilac  obeyed  the  royal  mandate,  and  left  his 
paternal  dominions,  accompanied  by  great  numbers  of  his 
countrymen  ;  but  in  leaving  the  holy  city,  he  took  the  pre- 
caution not  to  go  without  some  memento  of  the  religion  of 
his  fathers,  and  made  choice  of  the  ark  of  the  covenant.  He 
had  the  hardihood  to  prosecute  his  journey  on  the  Sabbath, 
and  coming  to  a  river  on  that  holy  day,  he,  together  with  a 
part  of  his  company,  passed  over,  bearing  their  sacred  memo- 
rial with  them.  From  that  time,  he  became  a  Christian,  as 
well  as  all  who  crossed  the  stream  with  him.  The  Falashas 
are  those  who  remained  firm  in  the  faith  of  Moses,  and  re- 
fused to  pass  the  river  on  the  Sabbath.  The  ark  has  since 
been  lodged  in  the  city  of  Axum,  but  is  inaccessible  to  Chris- 
tians ;  and  only  a  few  Falashas  are  able  to  approach-  it. 
When  an  uncommonly  learned  or  pious  Falasha  draws  near 
that  part  of  the  wall  where  the  ark  rests,  it  immediately  di- 
vides itself  to  the  right  and  left,  and  thus  continues  till  the 
devotee  has  entered  in,  completed  his  adorations,  and  re- 
turned. 

The  Falashas  have  the  same  histories  of  past  times  as  the 
Christians  of  Abyssinia  ;  only  they  are  modelled  according 
to  the  Jewish  form.  But  having  yet  found  no  learned  man, 
I  can  obtain  little  or  no  information  from  them. 

21st.  I  passed  a  great  part  of  the  day  in  visiting  the  mer- 


332       JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

chants  of  my  acquaintancCj  to  see  if  I  could  find  some  one 
of  suiSicient  courage  to  accompany  me  to  Tigre.  One  only, 
Stif  Augueda,  was  willing  to  go  witli  me  ;  but  the  priests 
opposed  him,  saying  that  he  would  expose  himself  to  death, 
and  his  family  to  ruin.  They  have  excommunicated  him,  in 
consequence  of  his  persisting  in  his  intention  to  go.  Thus 
I  find  myself  obliged  to  remain  in  Gondar  through  the 
rainy  season.  Mariam  is  now  at  Antchatcab.  and  is  said  to 
be  destroying  all  in  his  power.  When  he  sends  his  soldiers 
to  plunder  the  villages,  he  orders  them  to  kill  all  within 
their  reach,  sparing  neither  women,  children,  nor  priests. 

22d.  This  morning,  the  Jewess  who  called  the  other  day, 
came  again,  with  her  son.  All  in  the  house,  looking  upon 
her  as  the  most  terrible  of  the  boudas,  begged  me  not  to  let 
her  enter.  When  she  was  out  of  hearing,  I  sufiered  them 
to  relate  several  stories  of  boudas — how  they  metamorphose 
themselves  into  hyenas,  and  their  enemies  into  cows,  cats, 
and  even  stones  ;  restoring  them  to  their  former  state  only 
when  compelled,  by  being  known  and  accused  before  the 
judges  ;  besides  which,  they  drink  the  blood  of  their  friends, 
however  distant,  until  the  object  of  their  greediness  dies  of 
exhaustion.  There  are  some  of  the  people  who  are  con- 
cerned for  me  :  but  the  greater  part  of  them  say,  that  the 
boudas  can  do  nothing  to  a  man  who  is  acquainted  with  the 
Scriptures. 

I  passed  the  whole  afternoon  with  Lie  Atecou,  Habeta 
Selasse,  and  some  others,  discussing  the  propriety  of  wor- 
shiping images,  the  invocation  of  saints,  the  doctrine  of  the 
eucharist,  faith  and  good  works,  the  operation  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  the  heart  of  Christians,  and  the  influence  of  the 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  333 

devil  on  the  children  of  disobedience  ;  but  Lie  Atecou  runs 
so  rapidly  from  one  subject  to  another,  that  there  is  no  dis- 
cussing any  subject  with  him  thoroughly.  In  endeavoring 
to  justify  the  worship  of  images,  he  made  an  observation 
which  I  had  not  before  heard.  He  said  to  me,  Do  you 
not  worship  the  bread  and  wine  of  the  eucharist  ?" 

No,  we  only  worship  God  in  Jesus  Christ ;  but,  suppo- 
sing we  did  worship  it,  what  is  your  conclusion  ?" 

"The  bread  and  wine  of  the  eucharist  are  not  the  true 
body  of  Jesus  Christ ;  they  are  the  representation  only,  as 
images  represent  certain  individuals." 

"  We  have  no  evidence  that  the  apostles  worshipped  the 
bread  and  wine  of  the  eucharist.  That  it  is  the  true  repre- 
sentation of  the  body  of  Christ,  and  of  his  blood  shed  for  the 
remission  of  our  sins,  I  grant,  for  Jesus  Christ  himself  has 
taught  us  this ;  but  the  Word  of  God  condemns  both  the 
making  and  the  worship  of  images." 

Habeta  Selasse  spoke  very  little.  Finally.  I  told  them 
that  the  pernicious  and  ungodly  works  of  the  Abyssinians 
are  the  corrupt  fruits  growing  on  the  corrupt  tree  of  their 
creed.  This  introduced  the  subject  of  missions.  All 
united  in  pronouncing  the  Abyssinians  very  culpable  for 
not  sending  missionaries  to  the  Gallas,  who  would  be  very 
ready  to  embrace  Christianity. 

25th.  For  three  days  I  have  wished  to  write  some  letters 
by  two  or  three  young  friends  who  leave  to-morrow  evening 
for  Tigre ;  but  1  have  had  so  many  people  about  me,  that  I 
have  not  yet  been  able  to  finish  a  single  one.  It  appears 
that  there  is  much  talk  in  the  city  about  my  conversations 
with  some  of  the  priests  respecting  confession  and  absolu- 


334        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 


tion ;  for  almost  all  who  visit  me  begin  conversation  with 
this  subject.  As  much  is  said  at  the  present  time  of  the 
cruelty  of  Mariam,  and  the  general  misery  of  the  country,  I 
endeavor  to  make  them  feel,  that  it  is  because  they  have  for- 
saken God,  that  he  has  departed  from  them  ;  which  truth 
they  generally  acknowledge.  I  also  freely  tell  them,  that 
the  priests  are  the  cause  of  the  corruption  and  misery  of 
the  people ;  and  this  many  hesitate  not  to  acknowledge. 
When  1  tell  them  that  Abyssinia  will  never  be  in  a  better 
condition  till  they  turn  to  God,  they  generally  look  at  one 
another  without  speaking ;  sometimes,  they  say,  "  This  is 
the  only  man  in  the  country  who  is  not  afraid  to  tell  us  the 
truthy 

26th,  The  weather  to-day  has  been  unpleasant,  so  that 
I  have  seen  no  one  except  xichaber.  As  I  know  him  to  be 
sincerely  attached  to  me.  I  asked  him  if  he  could  not  lend 
me  a  little  money.  Tears  came  into  his  eyes  as  he  said  to 
me,  "  My  dear  friend,  no  merchandise  has  been  brought 
into  the  city  for  some  months  ;  I  am  obliged  to  give  five 
thousand  talaris  yearly  to  Mariam,  and  am  in  the  same  want 
as  yourself,  for  I  Lave  but  a  single  talari.  I  am  now  wait- 
ing for  a  caravan  from  Derita  :  should  it  not  fail,  I  will  will- 
ingly share  whatever  it  brings  with  you,  without  requiring 
any  remuneration  in  return.  If  it  should  not  come,  and  you 
can  obtain  money  from  no  other  quarter,  I  have  a  good  gun 
to  dispose  of,  the  proceeds  of  which  may  support  us  both 
awhile,  and  then  God  will  provide."  Achabcr  is  a  warrior, 
and  gifted  with  much  judgment.  He  is  a  true  Abyssinian, 
cherishing  a  high  respect  for  the  Word  of  God,  without  an 
understanding  of  it.    In  the  execution  of  his  office  he  is 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  335 


tyrannical ;  he  extorts  from  almost  all  the  merchants  ;  but 
towards  his  friends  is  generous,  and,  at  times,  will  most  un- 
grudgingly spare  even  his  indispensable  garments  for  the 
relief  of  the  poor,  or  the  benefit  of  the  churches. 

27tl).  Sunday.  Ilabeta  Selasse  told  me  that  Alaca  Wal- 
dab,  and  all  his  family,  are  suffering  from  hunger.  He  ex- 
pended his  last  two  talaris  yesterday  for  food,  and  has  fifteen 
persons  at  his  table.  He  is  Alaca  of  a  church  belonging  to 
Oubea,  which  accounts  for  his  being  thus  straitened. 

28th.  I  have  had  visitors  to-day  from  far  and  near,  of 
every  kind,  Jews,  Mussulmans,  and  Christians.  A  priest, 
who  was  here,  said  to  two  Falashas,  that  all  belonging  to 
their  sect  were  boudas.  The  poor  Falashas  were  a  little 
ofi'ended.  One  of  them  replied  very  gravely,  "  We  are  not 
boudas.  Supposing  even  that  we  were  ;  first,  you  have  no 
proof  of  it,  therefore  you  affirm  a  thing  which  you  do  not 
know,  which  is  much  the  same  as  false  testimony.  Secondly, 
if  boudas  exist,  you  are  obliged  to  believe  that  they  can  do 
nothing  contrary  to  the  will  of  God  ;  consequently  they  can- 
not harm  those  who  have  true  faith  in  God.  Thus  your 
groundless  fear  of  boudas  only  proves  your  total  want  of 
faith  in  the  God  of  Israel."  Then  turning  himself  to  me, 
he  said,  "  Now  you,  who  know  God,  judge  whether  I  am  not 
right."  I  was  astonished  at  his  eloquence,  and  was  compelled 
to  pronounce  him  right,  in  the  presence  of  all  the  rest.  I 
was  unable  to  learn  anything  further  about  the  Falashas. 
I  interrogated  them  considerably,  but  their  uniform  reply 
was,  We  know  nothing ;  you  must  inquire  of  one  of  our 
learned  men." 

29th.  I  have  had  but  two  or  three  visits  to-day,  and  these 


336 


JOURNAL  OF   A   RErilDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


were  short.  I  passed  the  rest  of  the  day  in  reading  hymns, 
and  examining  my  own  heart ;  but,  alas !  I  discovered  so 
much  evil  and  so  little  good,  that  I  was  compelled  to  spend 
some  hours  in  weeping,  and  beseeching  God  to  have  pity 
upon  rae,  and  rene\v  my  heart  entirely  after  his  image. 

30th.  This  morning  the  king  sent  for  me  with  a  request 
to  visit  himself  and  daughter,  both  of  whom  are  somewhat 
indisposed.  As  I  approached  the  palace,  I  heard  shouts  of 
joy  from  several  female  voices  at  once.  I  inquired  the 
meaning  of  all  this,  when  one  of  the  servants  of  the  king  re- 
plied ;  "  Eight  days  ago,  the  king  caused  a  hand  and  both  the 
feet  of  a  thief  to  be  cut  off ;  and  then  left  him  in  his  suffer- 
ing and  in  his  blood,  in  the  middle  of  the  market.  During 
the  night,  the  hyenas  devoured  him  ;  and  the  king  regretted 
the  next  day  that  he  had  suffered  him  to  be  left  unguarded. 
He  demanded  two  hundred  and  fifty  talaris  from  the  mer- 
chants in  whose  neighborhood  the  thief  was  thrown,  because 
they  did  not  guard  him  through  the  night.  As  they  re- 
fused to  comply  with  tliis  demand,  the  king  put  them  in 
irons ;  but  the}^  have  paid  the  money  this  morning,  and  the 
king  has  released  tliem  ;  and  their  wives  have  now  come  to 
express  their  gratitude  to  him."  Many  blame  the  king  for 
this  act ;  others  say  that  his  conduct  was  in  conformity  with 
an  ancient  law,  which  requires  the  people  in  the  vicinity, 
when  a  man  is  thus  thrown  into  the  street,  to  guard  him 
till  they  receive  orders  from  the  king  to  abandon  him  to  his 
fate. 

The  Etchegua  sent  for  me  this  afternoon,  to  dine  at  his 
house  with  several  priests  and  others ;  fifty  or  sixty  persons 
in  all.    I  had  just  taken  dinner ;  so  that  while  the  others 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RE3IDEXCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  337 

were  at  table,  all  were  very  attentive  to  a  long  conversation 
I  held  with  the  Etchegua  on  the  anointing  of  Jesus  Christ; 
and  on  account  of  those  present,  I  gave  a  kind  of  sermon  on 
the  regeneration  of  sinful  man  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  Dinner  being  over,  the  Etchegua  commanded  si- 
lence, and.  as  a  kind  of  approval  of  my  discourse,  said  to 
the  company,  Samuel  gives  us  many  new  ideas.  He  says 
that  Jesus  Christ  received  the  Holy  Spirit  as  true  Chris- 
tians receive  it ;  with  this  difference,  that  it  was  given  to 
him  without  measure,  (John  iii.  34;)  while  to  us  it  is  meted 
out  in  certain  portions.  This  is  what  he  calls  '  anointing 
but  he  says  it  ought  not  to  be  called  '  a  birth,'  because  the 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  us  consists  in  this,  that  it 
turns  us  from  darhiess  to  light,  from  sin  to  righteousness, 
and  from  the  poicer  of  Satan  to  God.  Till  we  receive  the 
Holy  Spirit  we  are  children  of  the  devil,  dead  in  sin ;  but 
when  tliis  Spirit  is  given  to  us,  it  produces  in  us  a  new  life, 
regenerating  us  after  the  image  of  God,  which  we  had  lost 
by  sin ;  and  all  this  is  called  in  the  Gospel  a  -  new  birth.' 
But  Jesus  Christ  had  no  need  of  this  great  change; — no 
need  of  becoming  a  child  of  GJod  through  grace,  because  he 
was  such  by  nature.  So  when  it  is  said  that  he  was  anointed 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  was  to  constitute  him  prophet,  priest, 
king,  and  Christ,  the  Saviour.  Samuel  is  always  particu- 
larly careful  to  caution  us  against  receiving  anything  but  the 
Bible  as  a  sure,  unerring  rule  of  faith  and  conduct.  We 
never  were  taught  so  before."  The  priests  seemed  to  ap- 
plaud his  observations,  because  he  expressed  himself  as 
agreeing  with  me.  Before  they  touched  upon  a  new  topic 
of  discourse,  I  begged  leave  to  retire. 

15 


338        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE    IN  ABYSSINIA. 

July  3d.  For  tlie  last  few  days  I  have  been  low  both  in 
body  and  mind.  I  have  not  been  out,  and  have  had  but 
few  visitors,  with  most  of  whom  I  did  nothing  but  read  the 
Gospel,  and  make  the  necessary  remarks. 

4th.  Sunday.  This  morning  I  had  a  visit  from  a  young 
man  who  comes  to  see  me  often,  but  he  has  never  attracted 
my  attention  particularly,  excepting  that  he  invariably  asks 
for  the  Gospel  when  he  first  comes  in,  and  spends  whole 
hours  in  reading  by  himself  He  expressed  his  regret  to- 
day that  he  had  not  had  an  earlier  acquaintance  with  me, 
while  I  was  distributing  the  Gospel :  and  added,  "  I  know 
it  is  in  the  Word  of  God  only  that  I  can  find  the  way  of 
salvation,  which  I  seek  with  all  my  heart  I  read  Ethiopic 
well,  but  do  not  sufficiently  understand  it  to  be  willing  to 
place  much  dependence  on  what  I  read." 

Next  came  a  monk,  wrapped  up  in  a  sheepskin,  and  proud 
of  his  self-righteousness.  He  is  much  respected  and  feared 
by  the  Etchegua  and  the  king,  on  account  of  his  fearlessness 
in  reproving  with  deserved  severity.  He  introduced  con- 
versation by  saying  to  me ;  '-I  am  unwell ;  and  because  I 
know  you  to  be  a  friend  of  God,  I  feel  a  confidence  in  you 
which  induces  me  to  take  the  liberty  of  telling  you  the  oc- 
casion of  my  present  ill  health.  Some  time  ago,  when  liv- 
ing in  the  mountains,  I  bound  my  body  so  strongly  with 
chains,  that  I  broke  one  of  my  hips.  I  then  beat  myself 
with  a  stick  till  my  whole  body  was  covered  with  bruises. 
To  all  this  I  added  a  continual  fast,  which  has  entirely 
ruined  my  health ;  but  I  console  myself  with  the  reflection 
that  I  submitted  to  these  painful  inflictions  from  love  to 
God,  and  a  strong  desire  for  my  own  salvation."    I  began 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  339 

my  reply  by  proving  to  him,  that  all  these  mortifications  of 
the  body  were  not  only  useless,  but  actually  criminal ;  be- 
cause he  submitted  to  them  from  no  other  motives  than  a 
vain  desire  of  being  saved  by  his  own  righteousness.  I  next 
showed  him,  from  several  passages  of  the  Bible,  how  man,  a 
sinner,  can  be  justified  and  saved,  only  by  the  grace  of  God 
through  Jesus  Christ.  To  my  great  surprise,  instead  of 
bringing  forward  the  objections  which  the  self-righteous  usu- 
ally present,  he  only  replied  to  each  passage  that  I  cited, 
"  Is  it  possible  that  it  can  be  thus  ?"  While  we  were  talk- 
ing together,  a  woman  entered  ;  he  turned  directly  from  her, 
saying ;  After  having  made  the  vow  of  celibacy,  we  may 
no  longer  look  on  a  woman,  nor  listen  to  her  voice." 
"  Whether,"  said  I,  a  man  be  a  monk,  or  of  any  other  pro- 
fession, it  is  our  duty  at  all  times,  to  covenant  with  our  eyes 
not  to  look  upon  vanity  ;  but  this  is  attacking  evil  only  on 
its  weak  side :  the  source  of  evil  lies  in  our  own  hearts. 
And  if  we  have  once  yielded  our  hearts  up  to  the  purifying 
influence  of  the  grace  of  God,  and  if  the  Holy  Spirit  fill 
them  with  love  for  our  Saviour,  there  will  no  longer  exist 
any  law  obliging  us  to  turn  away  our  faces  from  any  whom 
we  may  instruct  and  console  ;  but  it  will  be  sweet  to  us  to 
avoid  everything  which  would  tend  to  weaken  our  love  for 
God.  Suffer  the  Spirit  of  God  to  do  its  work  in  you,  con- 
verting your  heart ;  you  will  then  be  able  to  serve  the  Lord 
in  holiness,  and  in  the  glorious  liberUj  of  the  children  of  GodJ^ 
"You  are  right,"  answered  the  monk;  "but  my  heart  is 
corrupt :  I  feel  that  Satan  dwells  there,  and  how  to  obtain 
deliverance  I  know  not."  I  advised  him  to  look  to  a  cruci- 
fied Jesus,  who  giveth  us  the  victory  over  sin  and  death. 


340       JOURNAL   OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


I  have  Lad  numerous  visitors  in  the  course  of  the  day ; 
but  could  have  no  connected  conversation  with  any,  because 
war  and  famine  are  now  the  absorbing  subjects  of  interest 
to  the  whole  people.  A  young  man  inrj^uired  of  me,  "  Who 
is  the  Creator  of  the  Mussulmans?''  In  explaining  to  him 
the  cause  of  error,  I  told  him,  among  other  things,  that  the 
same  God  who  created  us,  created  the  Shangalas.  (Negroes,) 
and  that  they  are  children  of  Adam  as  well  as  ourselves. 
On  hearing  this,  he  struck  his  breast,  and  exclaimed, 
"  What !  the  Shangalas  then  arc  our  brethren  !  Why  then 
do  wo  make  slaves  of  them?"'  There  are  Abyssinians, 
though  few  in  number,  vrho,  like  this  young  man,  are 
strongly  inclined  to  polytheism,  cherishing  an  idea  that  men 
of  different  religious  views  have  different  creators.  The 
generality,  however,  believe  that  all  religions  were  founded 
by  God,  and  that  each  is  the  one  most  adapted  to  him  who 
is  born  in  it ;  and  that  separate  places  will  be  assigned  them 
in  heaven.  I  doubt  not,  that  their  ardent  attachment  to 
their  relatives  is,  with  many,  the  only  obstacle  in  the  way 
of  their  changing  their  religion. 

6th.  I  passed  the  forenoon  with  two  men.  one  from 
Wagara,  and  other  an  Edjow-Galla ;  who,  although  ex- 
tremely ignorant,  is  nov/  by  profession  an  Abyssinian  Chris- 
tian, and,  like  many  other  Gallas,  gifted  with  much  talent. 
They  soon  began  to  dispute  about  the  superiority  of  their 
origin,  which  led  to  the  subject  of  religion,  and  to  the  doc- 
trine of  man's  justification  before  God.  The  man  of  Wagara 
maintained,  that  man  is  justified  and  saved  by  a  strict  ob- 
servance of  fasts,  by  the  giving  of  alms,  by  regular  confes- 
sions, and  by  communing  at  the  appointed  seasons.  The 


JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  311 


Galla  said.  "  All  that  is  good,  but  never  will  save  us ;  it  is 
by  doing  good,  avoiding  lying,  theft,  and  the  like,  that  we 
are  justified."  As  they  could  come  to  no  agreement,  they 
both  inquired  of  me  the  way  by  which  men  may  be  saved. 
I  explained  the  subject  to  them,  first,  by  showing  them  the 
nature  of  sin,  and  its  consequences.  Then  I  read  to  them 
Jesus  Christ's  sermon  on  the  Mount,  adding  a  few  appro- 
priate remarks.  As  often  as  I  wished  to  stop,  the  Galla 
begged  me  to  go  on,  till  I  had  read  the  whole  sermon. 

I  spent  this  afternoon  with  Habeta  Selasse,  in  reading 
the  second  and  succeeding  chapters  of  the  Apocalypse.  He 
observed  that  the  Abyssinians  generally  have  a  very  pecu- 
liar mode  of  explaining  the  fifth  chapter.  They  afiirm,  that 
the  sealed  book  there  spoken  of,  signifies  the  Virgin  Mary ; 
and  that  no  being  ever  existed,  or  ever  will  exist,  either  in 
heaven  or  on  earth,  worthy  to  become  her  son,  save  J esus 
Christ ;  "  but."  he  added,  "  this  exposition  does  not  satisfy 
me  ;  I  cannot  receive  it."  This  is  a  specimen  of  their  in- 
terpretations of  Scripture.  What  will  not  men  who  are  left 
of  God  believe  ? 

7th.  I  said  to  a  young  man  this  morning,  "  The  Abys- 
sinians are  of  Jewish  origin,  and  they  still  bear  many  marks 
of  it ;"  he  was  at  once  in  such  a  rage  as  even  to  insult  mc  ; 
telling  me  that  I  was  a  m«an  fellow,  a  liar,  &c.  In  the 
meantime,  one  of  the  first  Alacas  of  Gondar  came  in,  to 
whom  the  young  man  immediately  addressed  himself,  say- 
ing, "  Here  is  a  man  who  has  come  from  a  distant  country 
to  insult  us  ;  he  tells  us  that  we  have  no  faith,  and  that  we 
are  heathens  and  Jews." 


342        JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


We  are  neither  heathens  nor  Jews,"  said  the  Alaca ; 
"we  are  Christians." 

"  It  is  true  that  I  said  to  this  young  man  that  you  have  no 
faith  in  this  country ;  for  I  see  and  hear  nothing  but  your 
bad  works  on  every  side." 

"  We  have  faith,  but  we  have  not  works,"  continued  the 
Alaca. 

"  St.  James  says  that  faith  ivithout  towks  is  dead  ;  that  is 
to  say,  it  does  not  exist ;  and  Jesus  Christ  says,  that  the 
tree  is  known  by  its  fruit.  When  I  said  to  this  young  man 
that  you  were  Jews,  I  only  meant  to  say  that  you  were  in 
part  descendants  of  the  Jews,  since  you  yourselves  affirm 
that  your  royal  family  is  descended  from  King  Solomoii." 

"  That  is  true  :  but  we  do  not  call  David  and  Solomon, 
Jews.  We  are  of  the  race  of  Israel ;  but  we  give  the  name 
of  Jews  to  none  but  those  whose  distinguishing  characteris- 
tic is  the  rejection  of  Christ." 

"  Well ;  since  you  acknowledge  so  much,  I  will  again 
prove  to  you  that  you  are  Jews  for  the  same  reason.  True, 
you  confess  Christ  with  the  mouth,  but,  since  you  regard  not 
his  commands,  you  reject  him  by  your  works.  And  did  you 
exercise  faith  in  him,  you  would  not  invoke  saints  and  angels. 
The  distinguishing  feature  which  St.  Paul  ascribes  to  the 
J ews  in  consequence  of  their  rejection  of  Jesus  Christ  is, 
that  they  seek  to  be  justified  by  works,  and  that  they  do  not 
attain  unto  righteousness.  You,  in  like  manner,  setting  aside 
the  merits  of  Christ  and  his  righteousness,  labor  to  obtain 
justification  by  your  works,  such  as  fasting,  alms,  kissing 
the  churches,  and  the  like ;  and  yet  you  do  not  attain  unto 
righteousness,  as  is  clearly  proved  by  your  works.    You  are 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  343 


then  in  pressing  need  of  the  converting  grace  of  God  to 
make  you  a  truly  Christian  people."  Upon  this,  the  young 
man  was  on  the  point  of  again  showing  the  violence  of  his 
anger  ;  but  the  Alaca  restrained  him,  and  both  left  without 
making  any  reply. 

Sth.  Kidam  Mariam  has  become  security  for  the  loan  to 
me  of  twenty  talaris,  at  ten  per  cent,  interest,  for  three 
months ;  the  usual  rate  at  Gondar  and  in  all  the  interior  is, 
I  believe,  a  hundred  and  twenty  per  cent,  yearly  interest. 
It  is  said  of  the  priests  of  Gouarata,  who  are  very  wealthy, 
that  they  demand  two  hundred  and  forty  per  cent,  yearly 
interest  for  money  loaned. 

I  afterward  went  to  the  Etchegua's  house,  where  I  found 
some  learned  men  of  the  country,  disputing  on  the  subject 
of  the  anointing  of  Christ.  The  Etchegua's  principal  op- 
ponent was  Alaca  Angueda,  the  first  priest  of  Coscouam. 
There  are  too  many  subtleties  in  these  discussions  for  them 
to  bear  reporting.  I  believe  I  have  already  noticed  all  that 
can  be  said  of  them.  Each  party  carried  his  point  to  ex- 
tremes. Suddenly  addressing  himself  to  all  present,  the 
Etchegua  observed  ;  ^-  No  one  has  yet  given  me  a  clear  idea 
on  the  anointing  of  J esus  Christ,  but  Samuel,  when  he  com- 
pared it  to  the  anointing  of  prophets,  priests,  and  kings  in 
the  Old  Testament ;  let  us  refer  the  matter  to-day  to  his  de- 
cision." I  expressed  my  views  of  the  subject  as  I  have  be- 
fore done ;  and  the  discussion  ended.  The  Etchegua  then 
inquired  of  me  as  to  the  form  of  the  table  in  our  churches.* 

*  The  Abyssinians  call  it  tahot,  (ark :)  it  is  the  principal  object  of 
their  adoration.  When  there  is  no  tabot  in  it,  the  church  is  no  more  to 
them  than  a  common  house. 


344        JOUllNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

"  It  has  not  always  the  same  form,  but  is  like  a  common 
house  table,  because  when  Jesus  Christ  instituted  the  Lord's 
Supper,  he  did  so  on  a  common  table^  as  he  had  just  sup- 
ped with  the  twelve  Apostles." 

"What  kind  of  bread  do  you  use  in  the  communion? 
Do  you  make  the  impression  of  images  on  it,  or  simply  the 
cross 

"  We  stamp  neither  an  image  nor  a  cross  on  it,  because 
Jesus  Christ  took  the  common  bread  of  the  table." 

The  Etch  eg  aa  then  remarked  to  the  priests;  There  never 
came  a  man  into  Abyssinia  like  Samuel,  who  proves  every- 
thing he  says  by  the  Word  of  God,  and  who  always  persists 
in  his  rejection  of  every  other  book  when  he  has  anything 
to  prove.  The  English  are  certain  in  all  parts  of  their  re- 
ligion, because  they  admit  the  Bible  alone ;  while  we  often 
know  not  even  the  origin  of  our  ceremonies  and  articles  of 
faith." 

Conversing  to-day  with  an  individual  concerning  the 
present  war,  he  related  the  following  anecdote.  Two  priests 
were  recently  on  their  way  from  Samen  to  Gondar,  travers- 
ing the  district  occupied  by  the  army  of  Mariam.  One 
morning,  one  of  them  solemnly  said  to  his  companion,  "  This 
will  prove  an  eventful  day  to  us  ;  for  ere  the  sun  v/hieh  is 
now  rising  in  his  splendor  shall  obscure  his  beams  in  the 
west,  one  of  us  will  be  wounded,  the  other  slain."  Not  long 
after,  they  encountered  the  Gallas,  soldiers  of  Mariam,  who, 
according  to  the  prediction,  wounded  one,  and  slew  the  other, 
cutting  off  his  head  ;  but  instead  of  blood,  pure  milk  flowed 
from  his  severed  veins.  A  man  by  the  name  of  Onena,  who 
is  regarded  as  a  saint,  being  concealed  in  the  bushes  near  by. 


JOUKNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  345 

seeing  the  miracle,  immediately  issued  forth  from  his  re- 
treat, that  he  might  die  beside  the  slaughtered  priest;  and 
in  consequence  of  his  faith,  and  his  uniform  and  earnest  de- 
sire to  be  saved,  the  same  miracle  was  repeated  in  his  case. 
The  soldiers,  however,  who  were  present  and  who  perpe- 
trated the  deed,  as  the  authors  of  the  report  acknowledge, 
saw  nothing  but  blood. 

9th.  Peace  has  been  reported  for  some  days  past;  but 
positive  information  of  it  has  not  reached  Gondar  till  to-day. 
When  the  Gallas  are  desirous  of  contracting  a  perpetual 
friendship,  they  always  aim  to  cement  the  bonds  by  effect- 
ing a  marriage.  For  this  reason,  Oubea  is  to  marry  the 
daughter  of  his  friend,  the  deceased  Ras  Iraan,  brother  of 
Mariam ;  but  this  will  probably  occasion  a  fresh  war  with 
Tigre.  It  is  said  that  Oubea  is  very  much  offended  with 
Sebagadis,  his  father-in-law  and  brother-in-law,  because  he 
has  not  been  to  assist  him  in  this  war.  Had  he  not  confi- 
dently calculated  upon  his  services,  he  says  he  would  not 
have  delayed  accepting  peace  till  his  country  was  half  ruin- 
ed. Sebagadis  had  sent  troops  to  his  assistance,  whose  aid 
Oubea  refused,  because  he  did  not  himself  appear  at  their 
head. 

^fr        *       *         *         *       *        %  % 

August  30th,  1830.  Thanks  to  my  Saviour,  who  has  again 
raised  me  from  a  bed  of  languishing  and  pain  !  May  I,  in 
seasons  of  health  and  activity  as  well  as  in  sickness  and  in 
sorrow,  feel  an  unreserved  consecration  to  his  service. 

The  illness  with  which  I  have  been  afflicted,  began  by  a 
violent  attack  of  fever,  on  the  10th  of  July,  and  for  two 
days  continued  without  cessation,  from  ten  o'clock  in  the 
15* 


346        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

morning  till  ten  at  night.  Then,  for  twelve  days,  it  assumed 
the  appearance  of  a  tertian  fever,  producing  a  coldness  in 
the  hands  and  feet,  which  it  was  impossible  by  any  means 
to  warm,  either  by  day  or  night.  During  the  eight  succeed- 
ing days,  I  suffered  the  most  violent  pains  in  all  my  limbs 
and  in  my  back  ;  and  my  eyes  have  been  peculiarly  painful 
from  the  first  day  to  the  present  time.  When  these  severe 
pains  left  me,  the  disease  concentrated  in  my  stomach,  which 
remained  considerably  sw^oUen  for  several  days.  Having  no 
suitable  medicines  with  me,  I  consented  at  last  to  submit  to 
what  is  considered  by  the  Abyssinians  a  capital  remedy.  I 
began  by  drinking,  as  a  purgative,  a  large  glass-full  of  but- 
ter with  a  little  honey.  The  day  following.  I  took  the  same 
dose  as  an  emetic.  The  third  day,  I  repeated  the  potion 
again  as  a  cathartic  ;  which  relieved  me  of  a  quantity  of 
worms  apparently  long  dead ;  lastly,  I  swallowed  a  double 
dose  of  the  same  as  an  emetic,  after  v^hich,  my  appetite  re- 
turned, and  I  soon  regained  my  usual  health. 

During  the  whole  of  this  sickness,  I  had  to  combat  the 
belief  in  sorcerers.  All  tried  to  persuade  me  that  I  was  the 
object  of  the  greediness  of  one  of  the  Falashas  who  came  to 
see  me  the  preceding  day  :  from  this  little  circumstance,  1 
no  longer  wonder  that  weak  minds  should  imbibe  the  notions 
of  the  Abyssinians  on  this  point.  But  I  admire  the  good- 
ness of  Gcd,  who  preserved  me  from  delirium,  "while  every- 
thing about  me  seemed  calculated  to  rob  me  of  my  reason. 
For  instance  ;  one  day,  when  I  was  very  weak,  besides  my 
servants  and  others  who  came  in  just  to  look  at  me,  a  dozen 
persons  were  round  my  bed  all  day,  very  desirous  of  con- 
vincing me  that  I  was  being  internally  devoured  by  boudas. 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  347 

I  said  to  them,  My  dear  friends,  do  not  trouble  me !  I 
know  I  cannot  make  you  believe  that  your  notions  and  fears 
about  boudas  are  entirely  groundless,  and  prove  j^our  want 
of  faith  ;  but  I  know,  also,  that  I  am  in  the  hands  of  God, 
and  that  even  were  every  Abyssinian  a  bouda,  they  could 
not  pluck  a  single  hair  from  my  head  without  the  permis- 
sion of  my  Saviour." 

^'  You  are  right  with  regard  to  the  soul,"  they  replied  ; 
"  but  do  you  not  know  that  Satan  has  done  much  evil  to  the 
saints  ?" 

"  I  know  it :  but  you  cannot  prove  that  boudas  have  even 
an  existence."' 

Looking  at  one  another,  they  replied,  That  is  just  the 
proof  of  what  we  say  ;  for  those  who  are  the  prey  of  sorcer- 
ers will  not  even  believe  that  they  exist." 

They  then  related  a  number  of  stories  in  a  very  grave 
manner,  and  added,  "Was  not  such  an  one  devoured  by 
boudas,  for  so  long  ?  Is  not  such  an  one  dead  7  Have 
I  not  myself  been  ill  of  them  ?"  &c.  My  servant,  Malo,  a 
little  less  superstitious  than  the  rest,  agreed  with  me  at 
first ;  but  his  confidence  was  soon  shaken,  and  I  was  left  to 
combat  alone.  When  I  spoke  to  them  in  a  serious  tone, 
they  said  softly  among  themselves,  and  to  me,  "  See  !  this 
solemnity  is  proof  positive  that  the  boudas  have  made  him 
the  victim  of  their  malice."  When  I  smiled,  they  repeated 
this  explanation  in  the  same  terms.  I  wished  to  send  them 
out  of  the  house,  that  I  might  gain  a  little  rest ;  but  they 
all  cried  out  together.  Now  we  have  the  most  incontestable 
evidence  that  you  are  the  prey  of  the  boudas,  since  you  can- 
not bear  the  presence  of  those  who  wish  to  deliver  you  from 


348        JOUllNAL   OF   A   KErilDENCE   IN  ABVTSSINIA. 

their  power  !"  While  I  was  speaking  with  one  part  of  them, 
the  others  crept  round  my  bed  to  hide  some  amulets  in  it ; 
but  I  instantly  rummaged  them  out,  and  flung  them  under 
my  mule's  feet.  At  last,  they  took  me  by  force,  and  while 
some  endeavored  to  tie  my  hands  and  feet,  others  brought 
great  bundles  of  amulets  to  tie  about  my  neck.  "  What !" 
said  I  to  them,  "  can  I  submit  to  all  this — I,  who  tell  every- 
body that  amulets  are  the  device  of  the  devil,  and  the  inven- 
tion of  deluded  idolaters  Seeing  that  I  produced  no 
effect,  I  said  to  Malo,  "  Take  care  of  yourself !  If  you  suffer 
them  to  put  amulets  in  my  bed,  I  will  discard  you."  Upon 
that,  they  dispensed  with  the  amulets,  but  begged  me  to  try 
the  other  known  remedies  against  the  boudas,  to  Avhich  I 
directly  consented,  with  an  air  of  indifference.  They  began 
by  giving  me  a  powder  similar  to  bark  ;  then  they  sprinkled 
my  body  and  bed  with  the  juice  of  a  certain  herb  ;  then  they 
introduced  another  herb  into  my  nostrils,  &c.  During  this 
commotion,  I  was  affected  to  tears,  by  reflecting  on  the  igno- 
rance and  misery  of  this  benighted  people. 

I  lost  the  esteem  of  many  priests  during  my  illness,  from 
my  unwillingness  to  send  for  a  father-confessor  ;  and  still 
more,  perhaps,  from  my  non-observance  of  the  fifteen  dajV 
fast,  in  memory  of  the  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension  of 
the  Virgin  Mary.  Emmaha  and  his  family  had  begged  me 
to  fast  these  fifteen  days  for  their  sake,  and  I  had  nearly  de- 
termined to  do  so,  although  their  meagre  fare  is  very  un- 
wholesome, till  I  was  told  in  the  presence  of  several  persons 
but  two  days  before  the  fast,  that  an  old  priest  in  the  neigh- 
borhood had  declared,  that  unless  I  did  fast,  he  would  be 
the  means  of  my  death.    He  had  not  said  in  what  manner 


JOURNAL   OF   A   KErilDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  349 

he  would  eflfect  it,  but  when  I  saw  that  the  people  believed 
he  would  do  it  by  his  prayers,  I  publicly  avowed  my  fixed 
determination  not  to  fast,  for  the  purpose  of  showing  this 
priest  to  be  a  deceiver  and  a  liar.  The  priests  are  afraid 
to  say  much  against  me.  for  when  they  begin  their  opposi- 
tion, there  is  almost  always  some  one  ready  to  say  to  them, 
Hold  your  tongue  !  he  has  cast  out  a  demon  that  all  the 
priests  of  Gondar  could  not  cast  out ;"  alluding  to  Ozoro 
Waleta  Teclit's  brother. 

I  recently  listened  to  a  conversation  relating  to  the  char- 
acter and  conduct  of  the  Abyssinian  priests  and  monks, 
between  Malo  and  a  woman,  who  spoke,  apparently,  from 
experience.  He  began  by  remarking,  that  the  priests  of 
this  country  are  extremely  wicked  and  profligate  in  their 
lives,  and  that  living  at  their  ease  on  the  bounties  of  others, 
they  know  little  but  the  arts  of  corrupting  the  purity,  and 
degrading  the  morals  of  the  community.  The  woman 
seemed  somewhat  moved  at  the  declaration,  and  made,  in 
substance,  the  following  reply.  '•  Speak  not  thus  severely 
of  the  priests  ;  you  know  not  the  difficulties  with  which  they 
are  perpetually  forced  to  contend ;  for  no  class  of  men  have 
to  struggle  with  so  many  temptations  and  trials  as  they  are 
called  to  endure,  in  consequence  of  their  love  to  God.  They 
are,  indeed,  filled  with  the  Spirit,  but  the  devil  is  ever  near 
them,  whispering  in  their  ears  to  excite  them  to  evil."  This 
is  an  opinion  generally  prevalent  in  Abyssinia ;  it  being  sup- 
posed when  the  priests  fall,  as  they  often  do,  that  they  have 
been  influenced  to  the  infamous  deed  by  the  subtle  sugges- 
tions of  a  devil. 

I  havo  rnason  to  beUeve  that  my  sickness  will  not  prove, 


350        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


in  the  end,  to  have  been  without  some  advantage,  although 
I  do  not  yet  see  the  benefits  of  it.  Whenever  the  weather 
allowed  of  going  out,  my  house  was  full  of  people,  to  whom 
I  preached  the  Gospel,  according  to  the  strength  given  me 
by  God.  I  now  avoid  discussions  as  much  as  possible,  and 
always  aim  to  direct  the  conversation  to  the  internal  corrup- 
tion of  man,  and  the  unspeakable  love  of  God  toward  sin- 
ners. Several  of  the  young  people  appear  aifected,  though 
they  are  not  in  the  habit  of  communicating  their  feelings  to 
me  very  freely.  I  hope  God  will  make  his  Word  quick  and 
powerful  in  them  !  I  see  very  few  priests  ;  but,  from  time 
to  time,  I  collect  some  of  the  youth  together,  and  relate  to 
them  the  history  of  the  Bible,  with  such  remarks  as  most 
naturally  present  themselves  ;  and  when  any  one  of  them  is 
alone  with  me,  he  gives  me  an  account  of  such  portions  as 
he  has  retained.  Two  of  them  repeat  what  they  have  heard 
almost  word  for  word.  For  some  time  past,  I  have  had  in 
my  service  a  young  man  named  Guebrou,  who,  should  the 
grace  of  God  continue  to  work  in  him,  appears  destined  to 
great  usefulness.  Every  leisure  moment,  he  is  engaged  in 
reading  the  Bible,  and  can  scarcely  be  made  to  leave  it  for 
taking  his  food.  Whenever  he  reads  the  Gospel,  he  dis- 
covers in  it  these  three  things — the  love  of  God — the  cor- 
ruption of  his  past  life,  (but  not  j'et  that  of  his  whole 
heart) — and  the  wickedness  of  the  priests.  As  yet,  he  is  a 
mere  beginner  ;  but  should  the  Spirit  of  God  render  the 
Word  effectual  in  him,  he  will  not  fear  to  declare  the 
grounds  of  his  faith  in  the  presence  of  the  whole  world. 

Sept.  3d.  From  a  very  early  hour  in  the  morning  till  one 
o'clock  this  afternoon,  I  had  my  house  full  of  people.    As  a 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  351 

new  company  reached  the  door,  the  preceding  one  would 
leave.  I  was  enabled  either  to  avoid,  or  cut  short,  the  per- 
petual discussions  on  the  two  or  three  births  of  Jesus 
Christ,  by  constantly  requesting  them  to  ask  themselves 
this  question  ;  "  What  is  a  birth  They  commonly  remain 
silent,  unless  I  press  them,  when  they  all  answer,  "  We  do 
not  know."  I  then  say  to  them  ;  Thus  you  see,  that  for 
three  centuries,  you  have  been  disputing  about  a  word, 
which,  to  you,  has  no  meaning."  On  this  remark,  they 
usually  say  to  one  another,  "  This  is  the  Abuna  that  we 
need  to  enlighten  and  reconcile  us.  The  Abunas  who  come 
from  Egypt  are  ignorant :  they  only  add  darkness  to  our 
darkness."  On  my  explaining  the  word  "birth"  to  them 
to-day,  they  were  all  enraptured.  One  said,  "  Now  I  under- 
stand this  point ;"  and  another,  "  It  seems  to  me  that  I  also 
see  it  more  clearly.  I  wish  to  reflect  upon  it  more."  My 
explanation  was  as  follows : — "  A  birth  is  a  passing  from 
darkness  to  light.  David  says,  that  God  forms  us  in  dark- 
ness. (1  was  made  in  secret^  Psalm  cxxxix.  15.)  The  birth  of 
the  body  is,  then,  a  passage  from  darkness  to  the  light  of 
this  world.  The  Word  of  God  everywhere  declares,  that 
before  conversion,  all  men  are  spiritually  plunged  in  dark- 
ness ;  and  it  distinguishes  those  who  are  converted,  or  born 
anew,  as  the  children  of  light.  Thus  the  birth  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  is,  like  our  physical  birth,  a  pass- 
ing from  darkness  to  the  light  of  this  world.  The  Holy 
Scriptures  assert  also,  that  God  dwells  in  darkness.  He  is 
light  in  himself,  but  a  light  inaccessible  to  all  creatures  ;  to 
them,  therefore,  he  is  darkness.  Now  Jesus  Christ  is 
called  the  visible  image  of  the  invisible  God  ;  that  is  to  say, 


352         JOURN/\L   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

if  we  may  so  speak,  lie  is  come  out  from  the  darkness  in 
which  the  Divine  essence  dwells,  to  manifest  himself  to  the 
creatures,  and  in  them  to  manifest  himself.  This  is  what  is 
called  the  divine  birth  of  Jesus  Christ  before  the  creation 
of  the  world  :  and  is.  in  one  sense,  a  passing  from  darkness 
to  light.  Now  where  does  the  Word  of  God  speak  either  of 
the  act  or  consequences  of  a  third  birth  ?"  Would  one  es- 
cape the  stigma  either  of  extreme  ignorance  or  cunning,  he 
cannot  avoid  explaining  himself  on  this  question. 

4th.  This  morning  I  went  to  see  the  Etchegua,  who  is  ill. 
On  going  out  I  found  Alaca  Stephanos,  by  whom  I  was  in- 
troduced to  Ayto  Googsa.  son  of  Dejaj  Sedat,  who  has  for 
some  time  wished  to  see  me.  Immediately  upon  my  enter- 
ing, he  told  me  he  had  seen  one  of  the  copies  of  the  Gospel 
which  I  had  distributed,  and  that  it  was  his  heart's  desire  to 
obtain  one.  Several  persons  stood  around  him,  who  inter- 
rogated me  about  England,  till  the  sky  was  overcast  with 
clouds,  and  I  rose  to  return  home  before  the  rain.  Googsa 
then  said  to  me  with  an  air  of  sadni'ss,  "  It  was  not  for  this 
conversation  that  I  was  anxious  to  see  you.  I  should  be  glad 
to  speak  with  you  about  the  Gospel,  and  to  place  myself  under 
your  instruction ;  but  come  again  after  to-morrow  if  you 
can." 

As  I  entered  my  house  again,  Alaca  Waca  and  Guebra 
Haiwat  came  in.  They  immediately  directed  the  conversa- 
tion to  the  anointing  or  third  birth  of  Jesus  Christ.  I 
questioned  them  upon  the  nature  of  a  birth,  and  explained 
it  to  them  as  yesterday.  I  closed  the  conversation  as  usual, 
by  some  remarks  upon  the  misery  of  man,  and  the  immense 
love  of  God,  who  became  man  to  save  us  by  his  sufferings 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  353 


and  death.  This  ideaalwa3^s  appears  to  toucli  them,  but  the 
Spirit  of  God  alone  can  give  them  a  lively  and  effectual 
sense  of  the  love  of  the  Redeemer.  I  pray  him  also  to  ren- 
der quick  and  powerful  those  words  of  mine,  the  coldness 
and  deaduess  of  which  I  have  too  frequent  cause  to  deplore. 

5th  Sunday.   To-day  a  young  man.  and  not  among  the 
most  ignorant,  asked  me  if  Sunday  (Sanbat)  was  a  great 
saint ;  as  his  feast  is  celebrated  every  week,  while  those  of 
I    other  great  saints,  as  St.  Michael  and  St.  George,  are  cele- 
!    brated  only  once  a  month.    All  the  beggars  personify  Sun- 
day, asking  alms  for  love  of  Sunday,  as  for  the  love  of  a 
saint ;  adding,  "  May  Sunday  keep  you  !    May  Sunday  jus- 
tify you !" — I  sometimes  hear  people  call  the  Archangel 
;   Michael,  God. 

Gth.  I  passed  the  forenoon  with  Lej  Googsa  and  his 
!  people.  I  read  to  them  the  first  chapter  of  St.  John  and 
fifth  of  St.  Matthew,  adding  some  appropriate  remarks. 
Googsa  told  me,  that  one  of  Cantiba  Cassai  s  friends  having 
recently  been  very  ill,  Cassai  laid  the  Gospel  which  I  had 
given  him  on  his  heart,  and  in  one  single  night  he  was  per- 
fectly restored. 

7th.  Lie  xVtecou  came,  as  usual,  with  some  of  his  friends, 
to  take  his  lesson  in  geography.  Some  time  ago  I  happened 
to  say.  that  the  sun  does  not  turn  round  the  earth,  but  the 
earth  revolves  round  the  sun  to  receive  the  genial  influences 
imparted  by  that  luminary.  Since  then,  a  few  of  the  most 
learned  people  of  the  city  assemble  at  my  house  occasion- 
ally, to  receive  lessons  in  geography,  which  they  regard 
mainly  as  a  study  of  the  works  of  God,  necessary  to  the  un- 
derstanding of  the  Bible.    To  thes<?  lessons,  I  add  a  little 


354        JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

of  the  history  of  nations ;  for  I  find,  that  next  to  the  Bible, 
nothing  suggests  remarks  more  touching  to  the  hearts  of 
these  ignorant  people  than  history. 

Before  separating,  however,  our  conversation  took  a  difi"er- 
ent  turn ;  they  unitedly  deplored  the  evils  inflicted  on  the 
church  by  the  causeless  divisions  and  consequent  disputation 
among  the  various  sects  of  Christians.  Lie  Atecou  added  ; 
"  The  ambition  of  Patriarchs  and  Bishops  has  been  the  fun- 
damental cause  of  all  this  evil." 

10th.  The  feast  in  commemoration  of  the  death  of  St. 
J ohn  the  Baptist,  is  celebrated  to-day.  All  the  city  of  Gon- 
dar  went  this  morning  to  bathe  in  the  rivulet  called  Caha, 
to  the  west  of  the  city,  where  the  church  of  St.  John  the 
Baptist  is  situated.  Till  noon,  the  stream  was  full  of  men, 
women,  children  and  horses,  confusedly  mingled  together ; 
some  partly  dressed,  but  more  than  a  third  without  any  cor- 
ering.  I  was  invited  by  several  individuals  to  go,  but  I  re- 
fused to  leave  my  house,  rather  than  countenance  this  in- 
decent custom  on  any  occasion.  It  is  not  a  religious  act ; 
and  yet,  some  would  condemn  themselves  unless  they  did 
go.  Two  women,  who  went  to  bathe  before  light  this  morn- 
ing, were  drowned.  The  Abyssinians  have  a  similar  cere- 
mony, which  they  call  Baptism,  in  the  month  of  January,  to 
commemorate  the  baptism  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  con- 
ducted with  rather  more  propriety,  because  it  is  a  religious 
act,  the  two  sexes  bathing  separately  in  almost  every  in- 
stance. The  priests  stand  on  the  most  elevated  spot,  with 
the  ark  of  the  churches  and  crosses  to  bless  the  water ;  the 
people  then  throw  themselves  in,  all  together,  plunging  be- 
neath the  water,  and  instantly  rising  out  again. 


JOURNAL   OF   A   KESIDEiVCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  355 

After  bathing,  several  Alacas  came  in  company  with  each 
other  to  my  house,  and  being  of  two  opposite  parties,  at 
once  began  their  controversy  on  the  births  of  Jesus  Christ, 
f  The  principal  point  of  difference,  as  far  as  it  can  be  de- 
scribed, is  this : — The  one  party  say  that  Jesus  Christ  re- 
ceived the  Holy  Spirit  as  a  man,  that  he  might  accomplish 
the  work  of  his  mission  as  perfect  man  :  that,  consequently, 
the  Holy  Spirit,  dwelling  in  him,  was  not  inherent  in  his 
human  nature,  but  was  given  him  by  the  Father,  in  the 
same  manner  as  to  us ;  this  is  what  they  call  a  third  birth. 
The  union  of  the  Divinity  with  the  humanity  took  place,  ac- 
cording to  them,  at  the  moment  of  conception,  and  by  this 
union,  Jesus  Christ,  the  man,  became  by  grace,  that  is  to 
say,  by  gift,  the  Child  or  Son  of  God,  at  that  precise  mo- 
ment ;  therefore,  when  asked  to  what  party  they  belong, 
they  reply,  '-lam  for  THE  UNION  The  others,  few 
in  number  at  Gondar,  say  that  Jesus  Christ  anointed  him- 
self ;  that  he  received  nothing  from  the  Father  :  and  that 
the  word  anointing"  means  that  Jesus  Christ,  as  man,  was 
conceived  by  the  Holy  Spirit :  and  that  he  is,  as  man,  the 
Son  of  God  by  nature  :  and  consequently,  Flesh  (the  man 
Jesus  Christ)  is  the  Creator  of  the  universe.  They  say,  "  I 
am  for  THE  x\NOINTING  !"  This  confusion  of  words 
has  placed  these  two  parties  at  such  variance,  that  they  have 
not  received  the  sacrament  together  for  some  years.  At 
Gojam.  they  excommunicate  and  curse  each  other.  Gojam 
and  Tigre  are  principally  for  THE  ANOINTING;  the 
others  are  generally  attached  to  THE  UNION 

After  a  long  dispute,  they  all  begged  of  me  an  explicit 
statement  of  my  own  opinion  on  this  point.    Rather  than 


358       JOURNAL   OF   A   IIE31DENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

offend  tliem  Iby  a  refusal,  I  explained  it  to  them  as  on  other 
occasions.  All  then  said  to  me  ;  "If  we  had  an  Abuna  like 
you,  he  would  of  himself  be  able  to  reconcile  us."  I  after- 
ward censured  them  severely  for  spending  their  lives  in  dis- 
puting on  words  and  points  comprehended  by  none  of  them, 
rather  than  in  constant  meditation  on  the  love  of  the  Saviour, 
who  became  man  to  bear  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree; 
and  in  examining  their  own  hearts,  to  learn  whether  they 
have  been  anointed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  have  part  in  the 
redemption  of  Jesus.  I  finished  my  remarks  to  them  by 
saying ;  I  am  sure  that  when  you  read  the  Bible,  your 
mind  is  engaged  in  looking  out  for  such  passages  only  as 
may  favor  your  particular  opinion,  rather  than  in  searching- 
for  the  whole  truth."  Most  of  them  replied  to  this,  "  It  is 
true ;  for  myself,  I  only  look  for  passages  to  prove  what  I 
already  believe."  Those  of  the  UNION  party  added,  "We 
would  willingly  renounce  the  expression,  '  third  birth,'  to 
effect  a  reconciliation  ;"  but  the  other  party  remained  silent. 

12th.  Sunday.  I  have  been  visited  to  day,  only  by  Habeta 
Selasse  and  Guebra  Haiwat;  we  passed  the  afternoon  in 
pleasant  conversation  on  the  difference  which  ought  to  be 
observed  between  the  "W^ord  of  God  and  all  human  writings 
whatsoever ;  on  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart,  and  its 
only  remedy,  the  redemption  by  Jesus  Christ. 

13th.  Passed  the  forenoon  with  a  priest,  who  asked  seve- 
ral questions  concerning  true  prayer,  both  public  and  pri- 
vate, concerning  conversion,  the  remission  of  sins,  the 
witness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  hearts  of  believers.  &c. 
My  replies  to  him  were  apparently  satisfactory.  To  his 
question,  whether  we  honored  the  saints,  I  replied ;  "  "We 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  357 


neither  worship  them  nor  pray  to  them,  for  we  owe  divine 
honor  to  God  our  Saviour  alone.  The  only  homage  we  think 
due  from  us  to  the  saints,  is  an  imitation  of  their  faith  and 
good  works."  On  this  point,"  said  he,  you  are  much 
nearer  the  truth  than  we  are  " 

A  day  or  two  since,  two  women  were  struck  down  in  the 
middle  of  the  market  by  a  stroke  of  lightning,  and  were  sup- 
posed to  have  been  killed  ;  but  I  have  just  learned  that  they 
revived  at  the  moment  their  friends  were  letting  them  into 
the  grave. 

14th.  Great  dissatisfaction  with  the  king  is  now  prevalent. 
On  Saturday  last,  a  tree  in  the  centre  of  the  market  was 
blasted  by  lightning,  and  as  the  wood  on  which  a  thunder- 
bolt has  fallen  is  greatly  valued  by  the  Abyssinians  as  an 
excellent  medicine,  several  individuals  seized  this  opportu- 
fnity  for  securing  some  of  the  desired  article.  "W^'hen  this 
reached  the  ears  of  the  king,  he  imprisoned  all  who  had 
taken  any  of  the  wood,  till  they  should  pay  such  sums  of 
money  as  he  was  pleased  to  exact  from  them ; — not  propor- 
i  tioning  the  fine  to  the  fault,  but  to  the  fortunes  of  the  indi- 
viduals. They  talk,  very  generally,  of  dethroning  him  soon 
as  the  Abuna  shall  have  arrived  from  Egypt. 

17th.  My  house,  for  several  of  the  last  days,  has  been 
crowded  with  people,  who  came  to  express  their  regret  that 
I  so  soon  leave  for  Tigre.  Many  entreated  me  to  recom- 
mend Abyssinia  to  my  friends  in  England,  and  to  use  my 
influence  in  prevailing  upon  the  English  to  send  them  troops 
in  order  to  restore  peace  and  quiet  to  their  troubled  country. 
Lie  Atecou  always  urges  me  to  send  learned  men,  to  instruct 
the  people.    His  philanthropy,  rather  than  any  just  ideas  of 


858        JOURXAL   OF   A   RESIDEXCE   IX  ABYSSINIA. 

union  in  Christ,  has  kindled  in  his  heart  longing  desires  for 
the  reunion  of  nominally  Christian  sects ;  believing,  as  he 
does,  that  rich  blessings  on  the  whole  earth  would  unavoid- 
ably result  from  such  a  reunion. 

Latterly,  I  have  had  frequent  conversations  on  the  two 
natures  in  Jesus  Christ.  For  some  length  of  time,  I  habit- 
ually limited  myself  to  advising  the  people  to  drop  the  word 
nature,"  and  to  say  that  Jesus  Christ  is  truly  God  and 
truly  man.  I  now  endeavor  to  prove  to  their  understand- 
ing, that  those  who  ascribe  two  natures  to  Christ,  have  as 
much  reason  at  least  on  their  side,  as  those  who  impute  to 
him  but  one ;  and  this  produces  no  unpleasant  effect  on 
them. 

When  I  told  the  Etehegua  to  day  in  the  presence  of  sev- 
eral Alacas,  that  I  should  leave  in  a  few  days,  he  cried  out, 
Behold  !  our  hope  is  lost !"  Yv'hat  he  meant  by  this,  I  do 
not  know.  The  others  expressed  their  regret  at  seeing  me 
about  to  leave ;  but  I  am  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the 
Abyssinian  character,  to  know  what  weight  to  attach  to 
their  words. 

This  evening  I  was  anxious  to  bathe  :  but  the  people  in 
my  house  opposed  me  very  strongly,  and  shut  the  door  :  re- 
fusing to  open  it  till  I  promised  them  I  would  dispense  with 
bathing  to-day.  The  xlbyssinians  believe  that  in  the  after- 
noon, all  the  waters  are  infested  by  evil  spirits.  At  Gondar, 
it  is  the  prevailing  belief,  that  the  x\ugrab,  which  flows  by 
the  side  of  the  city,  is  the  constant  abode  of  a  demon. 
When  a  person  is  drowned,  which  is  a  frequent  occurrence 
during  the  rainy  season,  his  death  is  invariably  attributed 
to  the  malign  influence  of  the  demon  in  the  river.  This 


P  JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  359 

occasioned  their  saying  to  me  to-day ;  Were  we  to  let  you 
go,  in  your  simplicity,  it  would  be  as  if  we  threw  you  into 

I  the  hands  of  the  demon,  who  would  kill  you.    God  would 

'  bring  us  to  account  for  your  death.'' 

19th.  Sunday.  I  spent  the  afternoon  with  Habeta  Selasse 
and  Lie  Atecou.  Habeta  Selasse  opened  his  whole  heart  to 
me  in  reference  to  certain  acts  of  his  past  life,  in  a  manner 
which  leaves  me  no  room  to  doubt  his  entire  confidence  in 
me.  He  is,  at  times,  very  sensible  of  his  spiritual  misery ; 
but  his  too  great  respect  for  human  traditions,  and  for  aged 
men  of  learning,  are  powerful  obstacles  in  his  search  for 
salvation. 

20th.  My  servant  has  returned  from  Tigre,  with  several 
letters  from  Europe  and  Egypt :  among  them,  one  announ- 
cing the  mournful  intelligence  of  the  death  of  my  sister : — 
also,  with  fifty  talaris,  given  him  by  Sebagadis  for  me ;  so 
that  I  can  now  return  to  my  brother  Kugler,  in  Tigre. 
Soon  as  I  told  Emmaha  of  my  sister's  death,  the  whole 
family,  with  my  servants,  collected  around  me  to  express 
their  sympathy  by  weeping  aloud  ;  but  I  bade  them  be  si- 
lent, and  improved  the  opportunity  afl"orded  by  the  event, 
to  speak  to  them  of  the  end  of  our  existence  here  below — of 
the  way  of  salvation — of  the  happiness  of  the  elect  after 
death,  and  of  the  misery  of  the  wicked. 

24th.  My  house  has  been  so  filled  from  morning  till  night 
for  the  last  few  days,  that  it  has  been  impossible  for  me  to 
write  a  single  word  of  the  interesting  conversations  I  have 
had  with  several  people.  Expecting  to  leave  so  soon,  I  now 
refrain  from  all  dispute  on  any  of  their  points  of  contro- 
versy.   I  commonly  begin  the  conversation,  especially  when 


i 


360        JOURNAL   OF    A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

any  new  comers  are  present,  by  speaking  to  them  of  the  love 
of  God  for  sinful  men.  I  then  endeavor,  in  the  strongest 
possible  terms,  to  impress  npon  their  minds  a  lively  convic- 
tion of  their  national  and  individual  sin,  showing  them  that 
their  depraved  morals  are  the  natural  and  unavoidable  con- 
sequence of  the  corruption  of  what  they  call  their  faith. 
Several,  especially  one  priest,  evince  some  concern  for  the 
salvation  of  their  souls,  but  as  yet,  I  have  not  found  one 
who  possesses  a  vital  knowledge  of  Jesus.  I  have  succeeded 
in  exciting  an  ardent  desire  in  many  to  study  St  Paul's 
Epistles  ;  but  I  have  no  more  copies  left  for  distribution. 
The  news  of  my  sister's  death  is  the  occasion  of  the  present 
thronging  of  the  people  to  my  house.  They  come  to  offer 
consolation,  according  to  the  custom  :  and  I  see  that  the 
instruction  I  give  them  now  makes  a  stronger  impression 
upon  their  minds,  than  my  former  efforts. 

The  general  voice  of  the  people  is,  that  I  ought  to  be  in- 
vited to  become  their  Abuna ;  but  I  tell  them,  that  unless 
the  people  will  submit  to  a  thorough  reform  in  their  religion, 
no  man  who  lives  in  the  fear  of  Grod,  and  in  obedience  to  his 
Word,  can  consent  to  be  Abuna  in  Abyssinia ; — that  should 
God  give  them  a  good  Abuna,  his  first  effort  would  be  to 
found  an  institution  for  the  instruction  of  youth  destined  to 
the  sacred  ministry  ;  and  that  he  would  not  lay  hands  on 
any  one  who  was  not  well  instructed  in  the  doctrines  and 
precepts  of  the  Bible.  The  more  I  reprove  them  for  their 
superstition  and  wickedness,  the  more  I  gain  the  respect  of 
all.  I  believe,  that  were  it  now  my  wish  to  make  myself 
pass  for  an  angel,  scarcely  a  tenth  part  of  the  people  would 
doubt  my  being  one.    People  come  from  every  part  of  the 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  361 

interior,  and  tell  me  they  Lave  heard  of  me,  and  have  seen 
the  Gospel  which  I  have  circulated  in  the  country.  The 
Etchegua  speaks  favorably  of  me  to  all  who  come  to  see 
him ;  but  report  says,  that  Mariam,  having  been  excommu- 
nicated by  him,  feels  very  great  dissatisfaction,  and  intends 
to  install  a  new  Etchegua. 

Oct.  3d.  Sunday.  To-day,  a  new  Etchegua,  Guebra  Se- 
lasse,  has  been  consecrated  ;  but  the  service  was  more  like 
the  coronation  of  a  king  than  the  consecration  of  an  eccle- 
siastic ;  besides,  there  was  such  disorder  and  confusion,  that 
a  description  of  the  ceremony  would  be  altogether  impos- 
sible. I  had  a  desire,  however,  to  see  the  new  Etchegua, 
and  for  that  purpose  went  to  the  church :  but  his  counte- 
nance indicated  such  extreme  embarrassment,  that  I  was 
wholly  unable  to  judge  correctly  of  his  physiognomy.  The 
austerity  of  his  life  has  acquired  for  him  such  great  reputa- 
tion as  a  saint,  that  I  fear  he  will  be  less  disposed  to  liberal- 
ity than  Philippos,  the  preceding  Etchegua.  I  went  to  see 
the  late  Etchegua  the  day  before  yesterday,  after  his  appa- 
rently voluntary  retirement,  and  instead  of  complimenting 
him  with  regrets  and  lamentations,  as  all  the  rest  did,  I  con- 
gratulated him  that  God  had  released  him  from  his  recent 
responsible  situation,  so  burdensome,  and  so  ensnaring  and 
dangerous  to  his  soul.  I  added,  that  if  his  salvation  was 
dear  to  him,  his  present  state,  as  a  private  man,  was  much 
more  favorable  for  securing  it,  than  his  former  situation. 
Since  then,  he  repeats  my  remarks  to  all  who  visit  him,  add- 
ing, that  I  am  the  only  man  who  knows  the  truth,  and 
speaks  in  the  sincerity  of  his  heart. 

My  intention  of  leaving  to-morrow  for  Tigre,  has  made  my 
16 


362        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


house  a  rendezvous,  for  some  time  past,  for  all  sorts  of  people, 
from  morning  till  night.  Frequently,  I  have  no  opportu- 
nity for  taking  food  till  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening.  Anx- 
ious to  leave  a  favorable  impression,  I  no  longer  dispute 
with  any,  but  simply  endeavor  to  direct  all  conversation  to 
Jesus  Christ  crucified.  Several  are  evidently  alive  to  their 
spiritual  wretchedness  ;  and  I  leave  it,  not  without  hope,  to 
the  care  of  my  God  to  water  and  make  fruitful  the  seed  of 
his  Word,  which,  during  these  sis  months,  I  have  scattered 
over  an  extensive  tract  of  country,  according  to  the  meas- 
ure of  grace  he  has  given  me. 

It  is  not  without  mingled  emotions  of  joy  and  grief  that 
I  take  my  leave  of  this  city,  where,  for  the  first  time  in  my 
life,  I  have  felt  myself  a  missionary.  If  I  may  judge  of 
Abyssinia  from  its  capital,  our  mission  may  reasonably  an- 
ticipate happy  results  from  its  labors ;  for  I  have  never  dis- 
covered such  hungering  and  thirsting  for  the  Word  of  God 
elsewhere,  as  many  here  nov\^  feel.  The  greater  part  are 
convinced  of  their  ov>'n  ignorance,  and  in  a  great  measure, 
of  equal  deficiency  in  the  priests.  They  are  sensible  of 
their  need  of  a  Saviour  and  Mediator  to  bring  them  to  God  ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  this  deep  feeling  is  met  by  almost 
every  obstacle  which  will  ofi"er  determined  resistance  to  the 
messenger  of  Christ,  for  the  pretended  power  of  the  priests 
to  bind  and  to  loose,  the  invocation  of  saints  and  angels, 
fasting,  pilgrimages,  and  the  like,  are  so  many  false  Saviours 
— so  many  Antichrists,  which  the  devil  has  invented  to  draw 
weary  and  heavy-laden  souls  far  away  from  the  true  Saviour. 
Reason  is  well  able  to  furnish  proofs  of  the  utter  futility  of 
all  these  things  ;  but  the  Word  of  God  alone  can  annihilate 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  363 

superstition  in  its  multiplied  and  conflicting  forms,  by  re- 
generating the  heart.  For  this  reason,  evangelical  missions 
in  this  country,  should  make  it  their  grand  aim  to  multiply 
copies  of  the  Bible,  and  to  instruct  the  people  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  All  other  benevolent  efforts  should  be  made 
tributaries  to  the  accomplishment  of  this  end  :  for  when  the 
hearts  of  men  are  illuminated  by  the  light  of  the  Gospel,  all 
human  doctrines  and  inventions  fall  of  themselves ;  and  in 
proportion  as  superstition  yields  to  the  truth,  corruption  of 
manners  and  character  gives  place  to  holiness  of  heart  and 
life. 


CHAPTER  V. 


Arrival  at  Adowah. — Visit  to  Sebagadis. — Arrival  of  the  Rev.  C.  Kug- 
ler, — Ophthalmia. — Mr.  Kugler  wounded  Lj  the  bursting  of  a  gun. — 
His  last  illness  and  dying  scene, — Directions  concerning  his  funeral, 
not  to  conform  to  the  Abyssinian  superstitions. — His  burial. — Indig- 
nation of  Sebagadis  against  the  priests. — Conversations  with  the 
young  Tecla  Georgis. — Account  of  a  Damotera's  sting. — Alarming 
news  from  the  scene  of  war. 

Adowah.  Oct.   19tb.    Althougli  I  had  informed  but 
few  persons  of  mj  intention  of  leaving  Gondar  on  the  4th 
of  October,  1830,  it  was  with  extreme  difficulty  that  I  was 
able  to  get  away  from  the  city  on  that  day.    I  made  my 
calculations  to  leave  early  in  the  morning,  so  as  to  be 
visited  by  some  of  my  more  particular  friends  only ;  but  as 
I  was  on  the  point  of  taking  my  departure,  the  king  sent  for 
me  to  call  upon  him,  and  then  begged  that  I  would  defer  ; 
going,  at  least  eight  days,  to  which  proposition  I  was  unwil- 
ling to  accede.    On  returning  to  the  house,  I  found  so  great  ; 
a  concourse  of  people,  that  I  could  hardly  cross  the  garden  ' 
to  get  in.    I  took  my  leave  of  most  of  them  individually,  | ' 
exhorting  them  to  unceasing  effort  to  obtain  the  salvation  ' 
which  is  by  Jesus.    At  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning  T  left,  ' 
accompanied  for  a  considerable  distance  by  a  great  number  I 
of  my  acquaintances.    Habeta  Selasse  went  nearly  a  league 
with  me,  expressing  his  desire  for  my  speedy  return,  that  .  e 


JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  365 


we  might  then  go  among  the  Gallas.  near  his  village,  Mar- 
foud,  Shoa,  to  commence  our  united  labors  as  missionaries 
to  that  savage  race. 

From  the  commencement  of  the  journey,  my  eyes  were  so 
bad  that  I  was  unable  to  write :  besides,  nothing  transpired 
worthy  of  note.  We  were  a  very  small  company,  and  were 
obliged  to  return  by  the  same  road  that  I  took  in  coming 
hither,  owing  to  the  frequent  fevers  which  prevail  on  all 
other  routes  through  the  entire  month  of  October.  Both 
myself  and  people  suffered  a  little  from  hunger  on  the  way ; 
first,  because  I  had  nothing  left  with  which  to  purchase  pro- 
visions at  Grondar  :  and  then,  as  Oubea  had  requested  me  to 
take  him  in  my  way  on  my  return  from  Gondar,  I  naturally 
concluded  he  would  furnish  me  with  provisions  as  far  as  the 
Tacazze ;  but  when  I  arrived  at  Debaree,  I  learned  that  he 
had  suddenly  left  some  days  previous,  to  punish  the  rebels 
of  Waleait.  On  passing  near  Ebena,  I  sent  a  servant  with 
my  respects  to  a  lady  whom  I  saw  when  passing  the  first 
time.  She  immediately  set  off  with  bread  and  beer  to  wait 
for  me  in  the  way.  She  begged  me,  in  case  I  ever  traveled 
that  way  again,  to  take  lodgings  at  her  house.  It  seemed 
as  if  we  had  met  with  a  Melchisedec,  (Gen.  xiv.  18.)  for  on 
that  day  we  had  but  a  single  morsel  of  bread  to  divide 
among  thirteen  persons.  The  next  day  we  walked  from 
daybreak  till  half  past  seven  in  the  evening  with  no  food, 
except  a  little  barley  which  my  servants  gathered  in  a  field 
by  the  road-side.  I  declined  eating  of  it,  but  thought  the 
passage  in  Deuteronomy  xxiii.  24,  25,  applicable  to  them.* 

*  When  thou  comest  into  thy  neighbor's  vineyard,  then  thou  mayest 
eat  grapes  thy  fill,  at  thine  own  pleasure ;  but  thou  shalt  not  put  any 


366       JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 


The  governor  of  Toursogua  gave  us  a  friendly  reception  in 
the  evening,  and  the  day  following  we  crossed  the  Tacazze. 
All  the  villages  between  Gondar  and  Sancaber  were  burned 
during  the  late  war,  with  the  single  exception  of  Kedous 
Georgis  Faras  Sabar. 

On  the  17th  of  October,  I  reached  Adowah,  where  Seba- 
gadis  arrived  two  days  previous.  Immediately  on  my  en- 
tering, he  ordered  a  couch,  called  by  the  Abyssinians  a 
throne,  to  be  placed  for  me  by  the  side  of  his  own  ;  a  com- 
pliment which  he  has  never  paid  any  one  else.  He  evinced 
so  many  marks  of  friendship  in  his  general  treatment  of  me 
during  the  two  days  we  spent  in  each  other's  society,  that  I 
cannot  doubt  his  sincerity.  When  I  told  him  I  was  about 
leaving  him  for  a  year's  absence,  he  began  to  weep,  and  said 
to  me,  "  Why  will  you  go  1  Only  tell  me  what  you  wish 
from  me,  and  I  am  ready  to  do  all  you  can  ask ;  for  I  love 
you,  not  because  you  are  great,  but  because  you  love  God, 
whom  I  also  desire  to  love  with  my  whole  heart."  I  would 
have  kissed  his  hand  ;  but  he  would  not  allow  me  till  after 
he  had  kissed  mine.  He  left  to-day  for  the  war  against 
Mariam ;  and  against  Oubea,  who  has  recently  become  his 
enemy. 

Oct.  20th.  Brother  Kugler  arrived  last  evening  from 
Gouila,  accompanied  by  our  old  friend  Girgis,  who  appears 
to  have  made  great  advances  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of 
evangelical  truth.    It  was  truly  a  feast  to  taste  once  more 

in  thy  vessel.  "When  thou  comest  into  the  standing  corn  of  thy  neigh- 
bor, then  thou  mayest  pluck  the  ears  with  thine  hand ;  but  thou  shalt 
not  move  a  sickle  unto  thy  neighbor's  standing  corn. 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  367 

the  delights  of  social  converse  with  my  dear  Christian  breth- 
ren, after  eight  tedious  months  of  solitude. 

Dec.  18th.  Soon  after  my  arrival  at  Adowah,  I  suffered 
an  attack  of  ophthalmia.  I  have  always  checked  the  pain 
attending  this  disease,  by  taking  a  pinch  of  snuff  frequently  in 
the  course  of  the  day.  I  learned  this  remedy  from  a  negro  ; 
and,  within  three  years,  have  repeatedly  tried  it  with  great 
success.  When  applied  in  season,  it  effects  a  cure  almost 
in  a  single  night ;  otherwise  the  disease  takes  its  course  of 
eight  to  twelve  days ;  but  the  snuff  invariably  removes  the 
pain.  When  relieved  from  the  ophthalmia,  I  began  to  suf- 
fer from  my  stomach.  Though  not  very  painful,  the  com- 
plaint was  attended  with  so  much  inconvenience,  that,  at 
most,  I  could  read  but  a  single  chapter  in  the  Bible  during 
the  day.  The  writing  of  two  lines  even,  affected  my  head 
nearly  to  distraction.  I  rode  on  my  mule  every  day  for  ex- 
ercise, but  that  was  not  sufficient.  The  neighborhood  of 
Adowah  abounds  in  game ;  so  I  went  to  the  chase  two  or 
three  times  every  week,  that,  by  having  some  object  in  view, 
I  might  think  less  of  my  fatigue  ;  and  when  exhausted  with 
over-exertion,  would  mount  my  mule  and  return  home. 
Sensible  of  the  great  benefit  of  these  exercises  on  myself,  I 
one  day  induced  brother  Kugler,  who  felt  himself  somewhat 
unwell,  to  accompany  me.  He  felt  so  much  better  for  it, 
that  two  days  after,  he  repeated  the  experiment,  with  the 
special  design  of  huntiog  wild-boars,  to  procure  the  fat  of 
these  animals,  which  he  uses  in  the  preparation  of  oint- 
ments. Passing  by  the  side  of  a  river  before  sunrise  on  the 
10th  of  December,  we  saw,  in  the  water  at  a  distance,  a  large 
beast,  which  w^e  took  for  a  crocodile.    I  said  to  Kugler, 


368       JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

"Which  of  us  shall  go  and  shoot  this  animal  V  He  replied 
immediately,  with  a  tone  of  apprehension,  "  I  will  go."  As 
he  approached,  he  thought  it  was  a  hippopotamus,  and  fired 
upon  it ;  but  the  bursting  of  his  gun  caused  several  wounds 
in  his  left  arm,  which  are  not  yet  healed.  There  is  a  fair 
prospect  of  his  recovery,  however,  so  that  we  hope  nothing 
serious  will  result  from  the  accident.  My  chief  care  is,  to 
induce  him  to  remain  quiet,  and  be  careful  of  his  arm  as  pos- 
sible ;  a  point  which  costs  him  great  self-denial,  since  he 
considers  himself  now  out  of  danger. 

23d.  Kugler  has  been  sadly  unfortunate  to-day.  Believ- 
ing himself  perfectly  restored,  he  lay  down  on  his  left  side, 
and  rested  his  head  on  his  wounded  hand,  to  read.  "While 
thus  engaged,  he  involuntarily  started,  and  the  blood  in- 
stantly began  to  flow  from  the  wound,  which  had  appeared 
to  be  healed.  I  was  not  with  him,  but  he  told  me  he  had 
not  lost  less  than  two  pounds  of  blood.  This  has  occasioned 
a  slight  degree  of  fever.  I  should  not  apprehend  alarming 
results,  however,  had  he  not,  for  some  time  back,  continually 
alluded  to  his  approaching  death.  While  I  was  ill,  now 
more  than  a  month  since,  and  himself  quite  well,  he  said  to 
me  with  a  very  serious  air ;  If  I  should  be  called  to  leave 
this  world  soon,  which  I  often  have  the  presentiment  will  be 
the  case,  I  wish  you  to  write  to  all  my  acquaintances  who 
may  have  injured  my  feelings,  whether  voluntarily  or  invol- 
untarily, and  tell  them  I  have  not  the  least  feeling  of  en- 
mity or  ill-will  toward  any  one  ;  and  if  I  have  offended  any, 
I  ask  their  forgiveness."  He  named  some  particular  in- 
dividuals to  me. 

24th.  Received  several  letters  from  Europe.    Kugler  was 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  369 


much  excited,  especially  by  two  of  them.  He  has  more  fever 
this  evening  than  yesterday. 

25th.  Kugler  has  again  lost  considerable  blood ;  but  feels 
very  well  this  evening. 

26th.  Sunday.  Kugler  has  been  well  all  day ;  but  he  al- 
ways speaks  of  death  as  if  he  expected  it  soon. 

27th.  Kugler  was  well  till  about  four  o'clock  this  even- 
ing, when  he  requested  me  to  untie  his  arm,  and  apply  a 
new  ointment,  with  which  I  am  not  acquainted  ;  saying,  that 
it  would  tend  to  stop  the  blood,  by  speedily  closing  the 
wound.  I  hesitated  a  little  at  first,  advising  him,  as  he  had 
not  lost  any  blood  for  two  days,  and  suffered  but  little  pain, 
to  let  his  arm  remain  for  another  day.  But  his  entreaties 
finally  prevailed.  Afterward,  he  felt  so  well,  that  he  wish- 
ed to  walk  to  my  house  and  take  supper.*  I  advised  him 
not  to  venture  out,  but  he  said  he  needed  nothing  but  a  lit- 
tle exercise  to  make  him  perfectly  well  On  the  way,  he 
cried  out,  Here  is  blood  !" — and  in  a  very  short  time,  he 
lost  at  least  two  pounds.  When  we  reached  the  house,  the 
blood  had  ceased  running ;  but  he  soon  fainted  away,  after 
which,  he  felt  himself  usually  well. 

28th.  Feeling  the  want  of  some  exercise,  I  told  Kugler  I 
would  take  a  short  excursion  on  my  mule,  if  his  health 
would  admit ;  to  which  he  replied,  that  he  had  passed  a 
very  good  night,  and  I  could  feel  myself  at  perfect  liberty 
to  go.  I  went  out  a  little  before  day,  and  returned  about 
nine  o'clock.  On  coming  in,  I  was  much  alarmed  by  learn- 
ing that  he  had  suff'ered  another  loss  of  blood,  a  circum- 

*  The  houses  being  very  small,  we  have  taken  two,  that  we  may  be 
able  to  labor  more  freely  :  but  we  have  our  table  in  common. 

16* 


370         JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

stance  which  had  not  before  occurred  in  the  morning.  I 
also  found  our  brother  Aichinger  (a  German  carpenter)  very 
ill.  Kugler  was  in  great  suffering  from  a  variety  of  causes. 
Every  limb  was  so  tremulous,  that  he  could  not  enjoy  a  mo- 
ment's quiet,  and  every  motion  caused  pain  in  his  arm ; 
meanwhile,  such  was  the  strength  of  his  soul,  and  such  his 
confidence  in  God,  that  he  was  enabled  to  conceal  his  suffer- 
ings from  almost  every  eye.  While  conversing  together,  he 
said  to  me  ;  "  The  loss  of  blood  which  I  have  thus  far  sus- 
tained, will  not  destroy  my  life,  but,  from  my  restlessness 
for  some  days  past.  I  am  fearful  that  some  rust  from  the 
iron  which  struck  me,  may  have  entered  my  veins.  It  is 
possible  this  accident  may  be  the  cause  of  my  death  ;  and 
with  this  idea,  one  subject  lies  on  my  heart  with  considera- 
ble weight.  After  my  death,  the  duty  of  sending  the  intel- 
ligence to  Europe  will  devolve  upon  you ;  and  should  you 
write,  in  general  terms,  that  I  was  wounded  in  hunting,  I 
know  that  fact  would  affect  the  minds  of  many  persons  very 
unpleasantly.  That,  however,  would  not  affect  myself  then  ; 
for,  on  this  point,  I  have  a  pure  conscience  before  God,  who 
knows  that  my  object  in  hunting  on  that  day,  was  not  pleas- 
ure, but  simply  the  preservation  of  my  own  health,  and  the 
benefit  of  the  sick  in  this  country.  But  were  this  accident 
generally  known,  I  fear  that  many  Christians  would  suffer 
undeserved  reproach  on  account  of  it,  and  that  the  world 
might  take  occasion  to  speak  unfavorably  of  the  work  of 
missions,  as  if  the  missionaries  idled  away  their  time  in  hunt- 
ing. After  all,  however,  I  am  persuaded  that  the  two  Com- 
mittees in  London  and  Basle,  know  me  too  well  to  attribute 
any  wrong  intention  to  me.    You  can  give  them  a  minute 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  371 

detail  of  the  whole ;  they  can  decide  upon  the  course  most 
expedient  for  adoption,  in  regard  to  publishing  or  withhold- 
ing the  account."  In  order  to  soothe  his  troubled  mind,  I 
told  him  that  hunting  and  fishing  are  one  and  the  same 
thing,  as  the  same  word,  in  Oriental  languages,  expresses 
both  ;  and  that  no  Christian  ever  blamed  the  Apostles  for 
preaching  the  Gospel  at  one  time,  and  fishing  at  another. 
Neither  is  it  evil,  only  as  it  is  made  so.  About  four  o'clock 
this  evening,  the  wound  bled  again  ;  but,  as  everything  was 
in  readiness  for  such  an  event,  we  succeeded  in  stopping  it 
before  much  escaped ;  but  his  arm  became  very  much 
swollen,  and  was  painful  in  the  extreme. 

29th.  Last  evening,  Kugler's  sufferings  were  very  great. 
A  cry  escaped  him,  but  he  instantly  said,  It  is  the  will  of 
God  that  I  should  sufi"er  ;  I  therefore  desire  to  bear  all  that 
he  sees  fit  to  lay  upon  me  with  patience."  The  next  mo- 
ment, he  fainted  nearly  away,  but  recovered  very  soon. 
Several  persons  were  assembled  around  his  bed,  to  whom  he 
gave  a  long  address  in  the  Tigrean  dialect.  I  vras  very 
much  surprised  to  hear  him  say,  decidedly,  "  I  am  at  the  point 
of  death !"  When  the  company  had  left,  he  said  to  me, 
"  While  speaking,  I  had  almost  forgotten  my  pain,  but  it  is 
now  so  violent,  that  it  seems  to  penetrate  all  my  bones." 
Saying  this,  he  untied  his  arm  himself,  the  swelling  of  which 
continually  increases.  I  prepared  a  little  opium,  with 
camphor  and  spirits  of  wine,  occasionally  dipping  a  linen 
rag  into  the  liquid,  which  I  applied  to  his  arm.  This  tended 
to  allay  the  pain,  so  that  he  fell  asleep  at  two  o'clock,  and 
slept  till  morning.  He  has  been  very  comfortable  through 
the  day ;  the  swelling  of  his  arm  has  abated  considerably. 


372        JOFRNAL   or   A   RESIDENCE   IN  yVBYSS^NIA, 


and  lie  is  more  calm  tliau  before  :  but  now,  (sunset)  his 
pulse  is  so  full,  so  Iiard,  and  so  irregular,  that  I  greatly  fear 
for  the  niglit.  Aichinger  has  also  been  exercised  with  much 
pain  for  two  days. 

oOth.  It  is  with  the  most  poignant  grief  that  I  attempt  a 
description  of  the  scene  I  witnessed  last  evening ;  b\^.t  the 
Lord,  who  has  hitherto  supported  me,  trill  yet  continue  to 
sustain  me.  Last  eyening,  a  little  after  sunset,  as  we  were 
conversing  together  on  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of 
God,  Kugler  said  to  me  in  a  mild,  but  urgent  manner, 
"  Gobat,  come  quickly !  my  blood  is  flowing  in  great  drops." 
I  immediately  seized  the  linen  I  had  prepared  :  but  so  much 
blood  had  already  escaped,  that,  when  I  raised  his  arm,  he 
fainted  away,  and  the  blood  stopped.  Aichinger,  though 
weak  and  suffering,  sprang  from  his  bed  to  come  to  my 
assistance.  On  seeing  him,  the  thought  that  I  might  pos- 
sibly lose  the  only  two  brethren  I  have  in  this  country, 
almost  robbed  me  of  my  senses,  Kugler  soon  came  to  him- 
self ;  but  his  first  words  were,  ^- 1  am  going  to  die.  I  could 
have  wished  to  live  longer,  to  proclaim  to  this  poor  people 
the  salvation  which  is  in  Jesus  ;  but  the  will  of  the  Lord  be 
done  !"  After  that,  he  several  times  repeated,  in  the  Tigrean 
dialect,  I  have  no  fear  at  all !  Vreep  not  for  me.  It  is 
far  better  for  me  to  die,  than  to  remain  here."  He  then 
commenced  praying  in  Tigrean,  ■'  Lord  Jesus,  bless  me! — 
Show  mercy  on  me! — Receive  me  to  thyself! — Thou  art  my 
Saviour — my  Father  !  I  have  no  Father  but  thee  ! — I  come 
to  Thee!  Receive  my  spirit !  Prepare  me  a  place  near 
thyself!"  He  then  began  to  pray  in  German,  saying  the 
same  words,  but  added,  •'•  I  give  thee  thanks,  0  Lord,  for 


JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA.  373 


all  the  mercy  thou  hast  manifested  towards  me  !  Thou  hast 
ever  been  favorable  to  me.  even  to  this  very  hour."   He  then 

said  to  me,     Gobat,  salute  all  my  brethren.    Salute  ; 

I  have  no  directions  for  her."  He  again  called  several 
times  upon  the  name  of  J esus,  saying  from  time  to  time, 
"Keceive  me  !"  When  his  voice  began  to  fail,  he  said  to 
me,  "  I  can  speak  no  more.  Tell  these  people,"  (a  great 
number  stood  around  him,)  that  Jesus  is  my  portion  ;  and 
that  they  must,  on  no  account,  indulge  in  their  usual  ex- 
treme weeping.  Perform  no  Tescar."*  After  having 
called  upon  the  name  of  Jesus  several  times,  he  said  to  me, 
"  Speak  to  me  of  the  Saviour  ;  I  can  say  no  more."  I  could 
not  yet  believe  that  he  was  on  the  point  of  leaving  me. 
Seeing  him  and  Aichinger  in  such  a  state,  so  oppressed  me, 
that  my  voice  failed  me,  on  attempting  to  speak.  But  I  had 
the  consolation  of  seeing  his  soul  occupied  entirely  with 
thoughts  of  Jesus,  in  a  full  assurance  of  faith.  Be  of  good 
courage  !"  I  said  to  him.  "  The  Lord  will  not  forsake  ydu, 
neither  in  life,  nor  in  death.  He  never  leaves  those  whose 
trust  is  in  him."  "  I  know  it  well !"  he  replied  in  a  tone  of 
confidence ;  He  has  never  forsaken  me."  Having  said 
these  words,  he  again  looked  around  on  all  present,  and 
then  fell  asleep  so  gently,  that  for  two  hours,  none  of  the 
attendants  could  believe  that  he  was  really  dead.  It  was 
about  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening,  (Dec.  29,)  when  he  re- 
signed his  soul  into  the  hands  of  his  Creator  and  Saviour. 

*  In  this  country  tlje  relations  and  friends  of  a  deceased  person  in- 
vite, at  different  times,  many  priests  and  poor  people,  to  whom  they 
give  sometliing  to  eat  and  drink,  to  engage  their  prayers  for  the  soul 
of  the  deceased;  this  they  call  Tescnr,  i.  e.  "remembrance." 


374       JOURXAL   OF   A  RESIDEXCE   IX  ABYSSINIA. 


Immediately  upon  my  announcement  of  Kugler's  death, 
the  men  and  women,  of  whom  the  house  was  full,  began,  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  their  country,  to  weep  and  cry,  as 
if  each  had  lost  an  only  son.  Aichinger  could  hardly  endure 
their  cries ;  but  I  encouraged  him  to  be  patient  awhile,  and 
not  wound  their  feelings,  thinking  it  best  to  let  them  in- 
dulge in  their  wailings  for  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  Cus- 
tom led  me  to  expect  continual  cries  from  them  till  the 
burial.  But  when  they  had  continued  their  cries  and 
lamentations  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  I  said  to  them, 
"  My  dear  friends,  I  doubt  not  your  friendship  for  my  de- 
ceased brother,  but  your  tears  and  your  cries  offend  God. 
Although  your  desire  is  to  do  well,  yet  you  commit  sin  ; 
first,  because  my  brother,  when  dying,  told  you  that  he  be- 
longed to  J esus  ;  that  his  lot  was  the  best :  consequently 
you  do  wrong  to  weep.  Then,  you  know  Aichinger  is  ill, 
and  your  cries  are  injurious  to  him.  And  lastly,  your  tears 
and  moans  are  a  kind  of  rebellion  against  God,  and  his  wis- 
dom in  regard  to  my  brother ;  so  I  beg  you  to  cease  your 
weeping,  and  listen  for  a  moment  to  what  I  have  to  say  to 
you."  Upon  this  I  gave  them  a  short  discourse  in  Amharic, 
on  1  Thessalonians  iv,  13,  to  which  they  were  very  attentive 
listeners.  When  I  had  closed  my  exhortation,  the  most  of 
them  expressed  their  conviction  that  I  was  in  the  right ;  and 
that,  as  they  believed  Kugler  had  died  in  the  exercise  of  true 
Christian  faith,  they  would  restrain  their  weeping  much  as 
possible.  A  Mussulman  present  observed,  '•  I  have  been 
with  many  individuals  in  th  ir  dying  moments, — four  have 
died  in  my  arms  :  but  never,  till  this  day,  have  I  seen  faith 
triumphant  over  death  !"    None  present  manifested  any  dis; 


JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  375 


satisfaction,  save  one  woman,  who  said  to  me  in  rather  an 
angry  tone.  "  It  is  not  for  myself  that  I  weep,  but  for  you ! 
however,  as  you  do  not  wish  it,  I  will  go."  So  saying,  she 
took  her  departure.  The  remainder  of  the  night  was  spent 
in  mournful  silence,  only  that  the  stillness  was  now  and 
then  broken  by  some  expression  of  love  and  esteem  for 
Kugler.    Aichinger  was  in  great  pain  through  the  night. 

31st.  The  two  last  days  have  been  sad  and  painful  to  me  ; 
but  the  Lord  has  sustained  me.  My  first  care  was  to  give 
close  attention  to  Aichinger,  and  see  that  he  should  be  an- 
noyed and  disturbed  as  little  as  possible,  by  the  great  num- 
ber of  people,  who  were  continually  coming  and  going. 
These  who  were  in  attendance  at  Kugler's  deatli,  have  greatly 
comforted  and  assisted  me,  by  kindly  warning  all  who  enter 
the  house  to  desist  from  weeping  aloud.  All  were  very  ur- 
gent to  have  him  buried  yesterday,  saying,  that  in  this  coun- 
try, a  dead  body  cannot  be  kept  in  the  house  more  than  one 
day  ;  but  I  strongly  opposed  them.  I  decided  this  morn- 
ing, however,  that  we  would  bury  him  about  noon.  Having 
been  here  but  a  short  time,  and  most  of  the  men  being  en- 
gaged in  the  war,  I  felt  that  I  had  no  friends  on  whom  I 
could  depend ;  but  the  Lord  gave  me  all  the  assistance  I 
needed.  A  young  priest  took  all  proper  measures  to  secure 
the  same  interment  for  him,  which  is  given  to  persons  of 
honor  and  distinction  of  the  country. 

Having  determined  to  observe  none  of  the  superstitious 
ceremonies  of  the  country,  I  was  well  aware  of  the  opposition 
I  should  be  obliged  to  encounter  from  the  priests  ;  but  at 
the  moment  I  was  about  sending  to  the  young  prince,  Tecla 
G-eorgis,  son  of  the  deceased  king  of  that  name,  to  request 


376        JOURNAL  OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


him  to  speak  to  the  priests,  he  came  in  person  to  offer  his 
services,  and  to  ask  me  in  what  church  I  desired  to  inter 
mj  brother.  "  At  the  burial-ground  of  the  church  called 
Madhan  Alam,''^  (the  Saviour  of  the  world,)  I  replied  ;  "  but 
I  wish  neither  mass,*  nor  absolution,  nor  Tescar,  nor  any 
of  your  ceremonies  which  are  not  founded  on  the  Word  of 
God.  If  the  priests  are  willing  to  read  a  chapter  of  the 
Bible,  and  to  pray  to  God  for  the  living,  I  do  not  object." 
He  understood  my  explanation  of  the  resolution  I  had 
formed ;  and  went  to  the  priests,  yesterday  morning,  to  re- 
quest of  them  one  of  the  first  places  in  the  burial-ground. 
They  said,  that  Kugler  could  not  be  buried  in  the  church, 
because  he  had  neither  confessed,  nor  received  absolution 
before  his  death.  To  that,  Tecla  Georgis  replied,  that  many 
persons  die  suddenly  without  confession,  and  are,  neverthe- 
less, buried  in  the  church. 

The  priests  answered,  We  have  no  objection  to  that, 
provided  we  are  directed  to  say  masses  and  pronounce  the 
absolution  over  him." 

"  That  cannot  be,"  rejoined  Tecla  Georgis ;  "  for  his 
brother  has  told  me,  that  before  he  (Kugler)  died,  he  re- 
quested that  neither  absolution,  mass,  nor  Tescar  should  be 
performed  for  him  ;  because  Jesus  Christ  had  absolved  him, 
and  pardoned  his  sins ;  besides,  in  their  country,  they  have 
no  such  thing  as  absolution,  or  mass."  Several  persons  were 
present,  who  divided  into  two  parties  ;  but  the  priests  finally 
yielded  their  point,  lest,  by  persisting,  they  should  incur  the 
anger  of  Sebagadis.    After  that,  Tecla  Georgis  sent  for  me, 

*  The  Abyssinian  mass  differs  a  little  from  that  of  the  Papists ;  but 
I  do  not  know  what  other  name  to  give  it. 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABY&9INIA.  377 

to  see  if  I  were  pleased  with  the  selection  he  had  made  for 
the  place  of  burial.  When  I  arrived,  the  priests  were  de- 
sirous of  renewing  their  objections.  But  I  said  to  them  in 
the  presence  of  all  the  people,  "  You  are  sinners  yourselves, 
and  you  need  a  Saviour  to  absolve  you ;  consequently,  all 
your  masses,  and  other  like  ceremonies,  answer  no  purpose 
whatever,  either  for  the  living  or  the  dead.  But  I  am  not 
ignorant  of  your  object  in  requiring  my  consent  to  have 
masses  said,  and  absolutions  pronounced  ;  it  is  only  to  get 
money.  Your  motive  is  not  very  praiseworthy  ;  but  that 
you,  and  all  present,  may  know  that  not  my  avarice,  but  my 
conscience,  forbids  my  receiving  your  services,  I  am  ready 
to  give  you  all  that  you  can  lawfully  demand."  Their  real 
intention  was  to  engage  me  to  promise  them  money,  but 
they  would  much  prefer  that  I  should  do  so  secretly ;  they 
replied,  therefore,  that  they  would  receive  no  money  unless 
I  would  commission  them  to  pray  for  the  deceased  ;  but 
they  have  already,  this  very  day,  sent  to  tell  me,  privately, 
that  they  are  willing  to  accept  whatever  I  see  fit  to  give 
them.  I  answered,  that  I  had  no  idea  of  giving  them  anything 
in  secret.  Three  priests,  from  the  interior,  who  are  not  con- 
nected with  this  church,  have  openly  declared  for  me.  Pre- 
viously to  our  retiring  from  the  grave  to-day,  one  of  them 
offered  up  -a  short  prayer,  to  which  he  added  the  Lord's 
Prayer.  The  exercises  received  a  very  numerous  attend- 
ance, and  were  CDuducted  throughout  with  much  propriety. 

Last  night  was  spent  in  a  manner  designed  to  edify. 
There  were  many  people  in  the  house,  but  they  made  no 
loud  crying.  I  read,  at  intervals,  the  fifteenth  chapter  of 
the  First  Epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  and  the  last 


378       JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

three  chapters  of  the  Revelation,  and  some  other  passages ; 
making  such  remarks  as  I  thought  were  suited  both  to  my  own 
circumstances,  and  to  the  spiritual  wants  of  those  present. 

I  could  not  have  thought  it  possible  for  me  to  endure  so 
many  trying  providences,  all  coming  together.  In  a  strange 
country — with  only  two  brethren,  one  of  them  dying  in  my 
arms,  while  the  sighs  of  the  other  sick  one  are  sounding  in 
my  ears — opposition  from  various  quarters — duty  calling  me 
to  seize  each  of  these  opportunities  for  speaking  to  the  hearts 
of  great  numbers  for  three  successive  days  and  nights, 
without  any  sleep — all  this  might  have  seemed  enough  to 
crush  my  weak  constitution  ;  yet  notwithstanding  all,  I  find 
myself,  as  far  as  my  bodily  health  is  concerned,  quite  well. 
May  the  help  which  the  Lord  has  given  me,  strengthen  my 
faith,  and  fill  me  with  love  for  himself,  forever ! 

Jan.  5th,  1831.  For  many  days  past  my  house  has  been 
thronged  with  people,  who  came  to  bestow  upon  me  their  sym- 
pathies in  this  hour  of  trial  and  sorrow.  I  have  endeavored 
to  address  myself  to  the  hearts  of  all  who  understand  Am- 
haric  ;  and,  for  the  first  time,  have  been  asked  by  three  or 
four  priests  to  explain  to  them  the  nature  of  true,  saving 
faith.  One  of  them,  about  sixty  years  of  age,  is  constantly 
expressing  to  me  his  desire  to  be  my  disciple  ;  but  I  fear  he 
is  actuated  by  some  secret  motive,  though  I  have  heard 
him  publicly  condemn  some  of  the  errors  of  his  countrymen. 
Till  yesterday  morning,  Aichinger  suffered  very  much,  with- 
out being  able  to  take  any  nourishment.  Perceiving  some 
indications,  as  I  thought,  that  he  was  laboring  under  the 
same  disease,  only  with  increased  pain,  which  I  had  at  Gon- 
dar,  I  administered  to  him  the  remedy  that  effected  a  cure 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  379 


for  myself.  Yesterday  morning,  I  made  him  drink  a  large 
glass  of  tepid  butter,*  which  produced  a  most  ^vonderful 
effect ;  for  since  drinking  it,  he  has  been  entirely  free  from 
pain. 

7th.  The  servant,  whom  I  sent  to  Sebagadis,  near  the 
Tacazzc,  to  inform  him  of  the  death  of  Kugler,  returned  to- 
day. Immediately  on  receiving  the  intelligence,  Sebagadis 
covered  his  face  with  his  mantle,  and  wept ;  he  then  sent 
for  several  of  his  great  men  to  come  and  weep  with  him,  but 
directly  countermanded  this  order,  saying,  "  I  had  forgotten 
my  situation  :  it  will  be  better  for  me  to  weep  alone  in  se- 
cret, for  should  my  enemies  hear  that  we  are  mingling  our 
tears  together,  they  will  believe  that  it  is  for  some  brave 
officer,  and  be  encouraged  to  persist  in  refusing  to  come  to 
terms  of  peace."'  Having  thus  said,  he  again  covered  his 
face,  and  remained  nearly  two  hours  without  uttering  a 
single  word.  Afterwards,  he  inquired  of  my  servant,  the 
manner  and  place  of  Kugler's  burial :  who  assisted  me,  &c. 
When  told  that  the  priests  wished  to  oppose  his  interment 
in  the  church,  he  suddenly  rose  up  in  anger,  and  immediately 
sent  for  the  chief  of  the  priests  of  Adowah,  who  was  in  the 
camp.  Soon  as  the  priest  presented  himself,  he  said  to  him, 
in  the  presence  of  all,  What,  wretch  that  you  are !  do 
you  refuse  a  sepulchre  to  a  stranger,  who  is  a  better  Chris- 

*  (See  Aug.  30,  1830.  Ludolf,  in  his  history  of  Abyssinia,  states 
that  the  natives,  "  for  want  of  conYenieut  and  proper  utensils,  shake  the 
milk  about  in  a  skin  (goat  skin),  till  it  becomes  butter."  L.  iv.  c.  4.  et 
comm.  It  is  used  in  this  fresh  state.  Preserving  butter  by  salt  is  the 
practice  in  colder  climates.  See  various  allusions  made  in  scripture 
to  the  use  of  butter :  Judges  iv.  19,  and  v.  25 ;  Isaiah  viL  15,  22. 


380        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

tian  than  all  the  priests  of  my  country  ?  Do  you  not  know 
that  Kugler  was  my  brother  ? — yes,  my  son  ?  and  do  you  re- 
fuse him  a  sepulchre  in  the  church  which  I  myself  built  ?" 

The  priest,  trembling  from  head  to  foot,  answered,  "  The 
fault  is  not  mine.  I  was  not  at  Adowah,  as  you  very  well 
know." 

To  which  Sebagadis  replied  ;  "  I  know  very  well  that  it 
is  not  your  fault  in  this  particular  case  :  but  it  is  you  who 
have  introduced  all  this  rubbish  into  the  church ;  you  are 
responsible  for  it.  Send  immediately  to  Adowah,  and  com- 
mand these  unworthy  priests  to  prison,  till  I  go  myself  to 
inflict  upon  them  the  punishment  they  richly  deserve."  It 
is  feared  that  he  will  order  their  legs  or  tongues  to  be  cut 
off ;  but  if  it  is  in  my  power  I  shall  prevent  such  barbarous 
treatment. 

11th.  My  next-door  neighbor,  the  young  prince  Tecla 
Georgis,  has  been  in  the  habit  of  coming  to  see  me  almost 
every  day  since  my  arrival  at  Adowah  ;  but  he  is  always  ac- 
companied by  two  or  three  priests,  and  perhaps  a  dozen 
other  persons,  so  that  he  has  ever  studiously  avoided  all 
kind  of  religious  conversation.  He  is,  however,  continually 
offering  some  remark,  to  induce  the  priests  to  converse  with 
me  ;  but  is  sparing  of  words  himself.  If  he  hears  that  I  am 
engaged  in  discussion  with  any  priest,  he  is  sure  to  come 
and  listen  to  the  conversation  ;  but  takes  no  part  on  either 
side  of  the  question.  Kugler's  last  words,  and  the  manner 
in  which  I  have  received  this  dispensation  of  Providence, 
have  inspired  him  with  increased  confidence  in  me,  so  that 
he  is  less  fearful  of  being  misled  by  me  than  before  ;  he  has 
therefore  made  a  connecting  passage  to  the  roof  of  my  house, 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  381 

which  gives  him  the  means  of  coming  to  me,  if  he  wishes, 
alone. 

He  came  by  this  new  way  this  morning,  for  the  first  time, 
but  was  somewhat  disconcerted  by  meeting  in  my  room  his 
father-confessor.  He  nevertheless  asked  several  questions 
on  the  anointing  of  Jesus  Christ,  on  saving  faith,  the  justifi- 
cation of  a  sinner,  the  invocation  of  saints,  and  other  dis- 
puted points.  Speaking  on  the  invocation  of  saints,  he  said 
to  me ;  "  Your  belief  on  this  subject  is  more  satisfactory  to 
my  mind  than  ours.  You  pray  to  God  only,  and  are  thus 
sure  of  being  heard.  As  for  us,  we  invoke  the  saints,  and 
worship  both  them  and  their  images,  and  are  still  doubtful 
whether  they  will  do  us  good  or  evil." 

His  father-confessor  stopped  him,  saying,  We  worship 
not  the  saints,  neither  their  images." 

"  Pardon  me  !"  said  Tecla  Georgis,  "  we  do  worship  them." 

"  I  do  not  worship  them  ;"  rejoined  the  priest. 

"  Why  then  have  3'^ou  taught  me  to  worship  them  ?" 

The  priest,  evidently  confused,  replied  ;  "  I  will  do  so  no 
longer ;  the  saints  are  men,  like  ourselves.  I  worship  none 
but  God  and  the  Virgin  Mary." 

"  If  you  do  not  worship  the  saints,  why  worship  the  Vir- 
gin Mary  ?  Is  she  not  also  a  creature,  like  other  human 
beings  ?" 

The  priest  could  not  answer  him  :  Tecla  Georgis  con- 
tinned,  "  We  do  not  know  where  we  ought  to  stop ;  there- 
fore the  faith  of  the  English  is  preferable  to  ours." 

Feb.  1st.  All  the  people  being  engaged  in  the  war,  I  have 
no  opportunity  for  seeing  any  but  some  priests,  with  whom 
it  is  always  more  difficult  to  hold  edifying  conversation  than 


382        JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

with  other  people.  They  invariably  endeavor  to  talk  about 
ceremonies,  or  some  points  of  history,  which  do  not  affect 
the  heart.  The  young  Tecla  Georgis,  who  comes  daily  to 
my  house,  often  evinces  a  disposition  to  yield  his  heart  to 
the  truth ;  but  is  greatly  diverted  from  his  purpose  of  re- 
ceiving the  true  faith,  by  the  efforts  of  the  great  number  of 
priests  who  are  his  constant  visitors. 

9th.  The  woman  of  the  house  in  which  I  live,  went  out  a 
little  while  about  nine  o'clock  last  evening,  and  on  return- 
ing, said  that  she  had  been  stung  on  the  tip  of  one  of  her 
fingers  by  a  scorpiou.  But  nothing  could  be  seen,  and  she 
complained  less  than  people  usually  do  when  bitten  by  venom- 
ous reptiles.  She  was  very  quiet  through  the  night  till  t  j- 
wards  morning ;  at  least  we  heard  nothing  from  her  till 
about  an  hour  before  day,  when  she  began  to  make  a  noise 
so  much  resembling  the  growling  of  a  dog,  that  I  really  sup- 
posed the  disturbance  proceeded  from  one.  At  daybreak, 
on  perceiving  our  mistake,  we  began  to  question  her  a  little, 
but  she  made  no  answer.  I  thought,  at  first,  that  she  had 
been  bitten  by  a  serpent  instead  of  a  scorpion.  I  called 
some  people  in,  who,  on  seeing  her  saliva,  said  she  had  not 
been  bitten  by  a  serpent,  but  had  been  stung  by  an  insect, 
larger  than  a  scorpion,  full  of  prickles,  which  the  Abyssin- 
ians  call  damoiera,  (in  Tigre,  aco.)  and  perfectly  black  in  its 
color.  It  inhabits  old  walls  and  the  driest  parts  of  moun- 
tains. It  is  said  that  there  is  but  one  antidote  for  the  sting 
of  this  insect,  and  that  a  sure  one,  only  when  applied  in- 
stantly ;  it  is,  to  lake  the  small  intestines  of  a  young  black 
she-goat,  just  killed,  and  force  them  down  into  the  stomach 
of  the  patient,  from  whence  they  are  drawn  out  charged 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  383 

with  the  poisonous  matter.  The  frec|uent  repetition  of  this 
operation  for  two  or  three  days,  restores  the  patient.  In 
this  country,  the  principal  remedy  for  a  man  who  has  been 
bitten  by  a  serpent,  is,  to  prevent  him  from  falling  asleep. 
I  recently  came  very  near  being  bitten  by  an  extremely 
venomous  serpent ;  it  was  following  me,  with  its  open  mouth 
not  more  than  two  inches  from  my  naked  foot,  when  my 
servant,  having  a  heavy  stick  in  his  hand,  gave  it  a  severe 
blow,  which  arrested  its  progress.  I  have  seen  but  three 
venomous  serpents  alive,  since  I  left  Europe,  and  these 
three  in  the  neighborhood  of  Adowah. 

The  woman,  who  was  stung  last  evening,  died  about  nine 
o'clock  this  morning,  and  was  buried  at  two  this  afternoon. 
The  priests  have  seized  all  the  little  that  she  had.  for  pro- 
nouncing absolution :  and  because  she  had  not  confessed 
before  her  death,  have  imposed  on  all  her  relatives  a  fast  of 
forty  days.  My  house  has  been  surrounded,  all  the  rest  of 
the  day,  with  men  and  women  weeping  aloud  ;  many  of 
whom  rubbed  their  faces  with  a  coarse  woollen  cloth,  till 
the  skin  of  the  forehead  and  of  both  cheeks  was  entirely 
peeled  off.  The  sores  made  in  this  way,  are  frequently  not 
healed  for  thirty  or  forty  days.  When  in  mourning,  the 
Abyssinian  men  and  women  generally  shave  the  head  ;  ex- 
cepting the  great  people,  who  content  themselves  with  cut- 
ting the  hair. 

The  number  of  my  visits  has  greatly  diminished  of  late ; 
a  circumstance  which  has  enabled  me  to  employ  a  part  of 
my  time  in  reading  the  works  of  Heinzoth  of  Leipsic  ;  for  I 
do  not  wish  to  lose  entirely  the  character  of  a  European. 
Another  portion  of  my  time,  I  devote  to  revising  the  trans- 


384        JOURNAL   OF   A   REtflDEAOE   IN    AB  i'iScslNI  A. 


iation  of  the  Gospel  into  the  dialect  of  Tigre.  Mattheos,  an 
Abyssinian  by  birth,  though  the  son  of  a  Grreek,  by  the 
name  of  Apostoli,  presides  over  the  work ;  and  I  take  the 
opportunity  of  looking  it  over  with  him,  for  the  purpose  of 
acquiring  a  more  accurate  knowledge  of  the  language. 

15th.  Some  runaway  soldiers  have  arrived  this  evening, 
who  announce  that  the  Gallas,  under  Mariam,  passed  the 
Tacazze  on  the  thirteenth  ;  and  that  yesterday  the  Tigreans 
suffered  a  defeat.    I  wait  for  more  definite  information. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Flight  from  Adowab,  iii  company  with  Walda  Michael — Account  of  the 
capture  and  death  of  Sebagadis. — Mr.  Gobat  sent  by  Walda  Michael, 
for  protection,  to  the  monastery  of  Debra  Damot. — After  three  months' 
seclusion,  arrival  at  Adigrate. — Description  of  the  locusts. — Reading 
of  the  Scriptures  with  his  servant  Guebrou. — Consequences  of  the 
battle  of  February  14th. — Native  dirge  ou  Sebagadis. — A  younger 
son  of  Sebagadis  revolts. — The  eldest,  Walda  Michael,  maintains  his 
power. — Oubea  comes  to  attack  Walda  Michael. — Mr.  Gobat  takes 
refuge  again  in  Debra  Damot. — Returns  to  Adigrate. — He  again 
takes  refuge  in  Debra  Damot. — Remarks  on  the  Galla  country. — Re- 
covery from  severe  illness. — Cruel  proceedings  of  Oubea. — Battle 
between  Oubea  and  the  sons  of  Sebagadis. — They  submit  to  Oubea, 
who  gives  them  about  half  of  their  fatlier's  government. — Departure 
from  Massowah. — Waits  upon  Oubea  and  Walda  Michael,  before 
his  departure. — Arrives  successively  at  Massowah,  Jidda,  Suez,  and 
Cairo. 

Behate.  When  I  rose  on  the  morning  of  the  16th  of 
February,  1831,  I  learned  that  all  the  people  had  fled  in 
consequence  of  the  news  received  the  previous  evening; 
none  remained,  except  some  elderly  women,  who  were  on 
the  roofs  of  the  houses,  weeping  with  loud  and  bitter  cries. 
Soon  a  great  number  of  soldiers  were  seen  returning  in 
great  confusion,  with  the  people  who  had  fled  the  neighbor- 
ing villages.  Tears  stood  in  almost  every  eye.  Till  then, 
I  had  been  undecided  as  to  the  course  best  for  me  to  pur- 
sue ;  sometimes,  I  had  thought  of  remaining  and  protecting 
17 


3S6        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

my  house  by  force  ;  sometimes,  of  continuing  quietly  at 
home,  and  allowing  the  G alias  to  seize  whatever  they 
pleased ;  and  sometimes,  of  fleeing  with  such  articles  as  I 
could  carry  with  me.  But  I  constantly  hoped,  that,  at  the 
moment  necessity  should  compel  me  to  some  definite  action, 
God  would  direct  me  to  the  best  decision.  When  I  saw  all 
in  alarm,  I  retired  to  ask  counsel  and  direction  of  God. 
After  this,  I  was  informed,  that  one  of  the  sons  and  the 
brother  of  Sebagadis,  had  just  passed  by  the  side  of  the 
town,  without  entering  it.  I  immediately  ran  after  them, 
to  ascertain  the  state  of  affairs.  They  told  me,  that  having 
been  stationed  to  defend  a  distant  pass,  they  were  not  at  the 
battle  of  the  14th.  and  consequently  did  not  know  where 
Sebagadis  was : — that  they  supposed  he  had  taken  another 
road,  and  that  the  Gallas  would  be  up  soon.  They  advised 
me  to  lose  no  time,  but  to  take  what  property  I  could  imme- 
diately, and  go  with  them  to  sleep  on  a  neighboring  moun- 
tain. Returning  to  the  house,  I  found  there  our  friend  Ali 
from  Egypt,  who,  at  his  own  suggestion,  had  been  sent  by 
"VValda  Michael,  eldest  son  of  Sebagadis,  to  take  me  with 
him.  My  brother  Aichinger  had  been  occupied  ever  since 
morning,  in  getting  all  our  property  in  readiness  for  a  re- 
moval. We  transported  the  books  and  medicines  to  a  neigh- 
boring church,  Madhan  Alam,  and  set  off  with  the  rest  of 
our  effects  about  sunset,  and  walked  till  about  nine  o'clock 
in  the  evening.  Some  of  our  company  were  robbed  of  their 
property  by  the  country  people,  but  I  lost  nothing  on  this 
occasion.  The  night  was  very  dark,  and  we  dared  not  build 
a  fire  from  fear  of  the  banditti  of  the  country  ;  so  we  slept  on 
the  grass,  with  no  other  covering  than  our  light  day-clothes. 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  387 

On  the  17th,  I  overtook  Walda  Michael,  who  was  ac- 
quainted with  me  only  by  name  ;  but  he  knew  his  father 
was  strongly  attached  both  to  Aichinger  and  myself.  We 
continued  our  march  till  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when 
we  halted  in  a  plain,  in  the  district  of  Antitcho,  where  our 
mules  found  capital  grazing.  We  had  intended  to  start  off 
again  towards  sunset,  and  march  part  of  the  night ;  but  at 
four  o'clock,  a  man  arrived  at  our  encampment,  who  had 
been  taken  prisoner,  and  had  made  his  escape.  Having 
just  learned  that  Mariam  fell  in  the  battle  of  the  14th, 
Walda  Michael  immediately  issued  a  proclamation  through 
the  camp,  ordering  all  to  prepare  for  retracing  their  steps. 
The  brother  of  Scbagadis,  whom  I  saw  at  Adowah,  soon 
arrived.  We  were  in  his  district.  The  tears  of  many  in 
distress  were  immediately  changed  for  cries  of  gladness  ; 
but  this  joy  was  to  be  of  short  continuance.  At  sunset,  we 
received  some  raisins  from  Walda  Michael,  and  a  good  piece 
of  meat,  part  of  which  we  eagerly  devoured  in  its  raw  state, 
having  had  nothing  to  eat  for  two  days.  Much  rain  fell 
during  the  night;  but  we  had  improved  our  leisure  time  in 
preparing  the  hides,  which  served  for  beds  and  covering. 

Rising  on  the  morning  of  the  ISth,  I  was  exceedingly 
surprised  at  the  marked  sadness  of  the  chiefs,  and  to  see 
some  soldiers  continuing  their  march  on  the  same  route  as 
on  the  evening  previous.  Walda  Michael  soon  sent  for  me 
privately ;  and  told  me  that  a  messenger  arrived  in  the  night, 
.vith  sad  intelligence  ;  but  that  I  must  not  appear  dejected, 
through  fear  of  exciting  suspicion  ; — it  was,  that  his  father 
was  dead !  Poor  Sebagadis !  he  was  taken  captive  on  the 
14tb,  and  on  the  15th  was  beheaded.    Before  putting  him 


388        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


to  death,  the  Gallas  gave  him  permission  to  speak  with  one 
of  his  officers,  also  a  prisoner,  who  was  to  be  sent  back.  He 
made  his  will,  and,  among  other  things,  directed  all  his 
children  to  regard  his  son,  "Walda  Michael,  as  their  father, 
and  be  submissive  and  faithful  to  him.  He  requested  AValda 
Michael  to  deal  kindly  with  his  English  friends,  so  long  as 
he  should  have  the  power.  On  entering  the  tent  in  which 
his  life  was  to  be  taken  from  him,  he  said  to  his  enemies,  "  I 
have  fought  in  this  war,  only  to  defend  the  country  of  which 
I  am  the  father,  and  which,  without  cause,  you  wish  to  deso- 
late and  ruin.  You  may  kill  my  body  ;  but  my  soul  is  be- 
yond your  reach — in  the  hands  of  God.  Only  strike;  I 
have  no  fear  !"  Saying  these  words,  he  covered  his  eyes 
with  his  hand,  to  receive  the  fatal  blow.  Having  thus  an- 
nounced to  me  the  death  of  his  father,  Walda  Michael 
swore  to  protect  me  to  the  extent  of  his  power,  provided  I 
would  promise  to  be  a  faithful  friend  to  him.  Having  made 
this  agreement,  he  directed  his  uncle  to  conduct  me  to  the 
monastery  of  Debra  Damot,  and  to  secure  the  reception  of 
my  property  there  also. 

We  arrived  at  Debra  Damot  on  the  19th,  about  noon, 
with  the  servants  of  Sebagadis'  brother,  who  told  the  officers 
of  the  convent,  that  they  had  orders  to  see  that  my  goods 
were  received  and  secured  in  that  place ;  whence  the  priests 
concluded  that  they  could  not  be  surrendered  but  by  com- 
mand of  the  brother  of  Sebagadis,  in  whose  house  they  were 
deposited.  After  discussing  the  point  till  night,  I  succeeded 
in  getting  from  them  a  promise,  that,  at  last,  they  would 
give  up  my  property  to  no  one.  unless  I  were  present.  I 


JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  389 


was  not  altogether  satisfied  with  this  arrangement,  but  I 
knew  of  no  other  safe  depository  for  my  effects. 

On  Sunday,  the  20th,  as  I  was  wishing  to  descend  the 
mountain,  which  can  be  done  only  by  means  of  a  rope, — I 
saw  AValda  Michael,  who  came  for  a  younger  brother  who 
was  in  the  monastery.  Learning  that  his  uncle's  servants 
had  not  properly  executed  their  commission,  he  immediately 
caused  them  to  be  bound  for  some  hours  ;  and  then  severely 
reproved  the  monks,  for  treating  a  stranger,  whom  he  had 
sent  among  them,  with  so  much  coldness.  He  next  ordered 
them  to  receive  my  property  on  the  conditions  I  desired ; 
viz :  that  they  should  return  it  to  me  whenever  I  wished, 
without  directions  from  any  other  person.  He  then  advised 
me  to  remove  my  things  from  his  uncle's  house  to  the  con- 
vent. We  remained  together,  under  the  mountain,  till  four 
o'clock  in  the  evening,  when  he  left  for  Adigrate.  Upon 
the  whole,  the  monks,  as  a  body,  exhibit  more  kindness  and 
fellow-feeling,  than  the  superior.  I  passed  the  evening  with 
several  of  their  number,  some  of  whom  were  inclined  to 
listen  to  the  Word  of  God. 

Feb.  21,  1831. — We  advanced  about  three  hours  on  the 
road  last  evening,  and  arrived  at  Behate  to-day,  where  I 
purpose  to  remain,  at  the  residence  of  our  friend  Ali  of 
Egypt,  till  the  storm  shall  have  passed  away. 

26th.  During  the  three  last  days,  I  have  been  engaged  in 
writing  letters  to  Messrs.  Bickersteth,  Blumhardt,  and 
others. 

*  *  %  *  %  ^ 

May  22d.  Adigrate.  I  have  just  passed  three  very  dis- 
agreeable months,  in  the  midst  of  the  savage  Shohos ;  but 


390       JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 

the  Lord  has  preserved  me  from  all  evil.  As  this  country 
had  been  forcibly  brought  under  subjection,  for  the  first 
time,  by  Sebagadis.  the  natives  had  recognized  his  authority 
up  to  the  present  moment,  only  by  compulsion.  As  soon  as 
they  heard  of  his  death,  they  became  the  enemies  of  his  chil- 
dren. Thus,  the  few  friends  that  Ali  had,  became  his  ene- 
mies, and  consequently  mine,  as  I  was  in  his  house.  The 
tribute,  which  they  ought  to  have  payed  him  some  months 
before,  they  all  now  refused.  All  the  quarrels  which  oc- 
curred under  the  administration  of  Sebagadis.  and  which 
were  not  teruiinated  agreeably  to  their  customs,  have  been 
renewed  in  all  the  neighboring  villages,  especially  on  the 
market-days,  which  seldom  pass  without  a  recurrence  of 
some  serious  disturbance.  Three  or  four  hundred  armed 
men  have  engaged  in  violent  contest  at  three  different 
times ;  but,  savages  as  they  are,  they  fight  with  great  care- 
fulness, from  fear  of  killing  some  one  ;  because  the  relatives 
of  the  person  slain  would  most  surely  take  the  life  of  the 
murderer  ;  or  failing  in  this,  that  of  some  one  of  his  kindred, 
even  in  generations  to  come  :  hence,  the  number  wounded  is 
always  small.  The  people  of  several  villages  have  been  very 
near  Behate  three  times,  with  the  intention  of  attacking  and 
plundering  the  village. 

But  the  Abyssinians,  aside  from  their  propensity  to  quar- 
rel, when  they  have  no  government  to  fear,  are  almost  in- 
variably given  to  robbery.  Many  have  often  conspired  to- 
gether, and  contrived  some  plan  for  pillaging  my  house  ;  but 
some  unforeseen  obstacle  has  uniformly  thwarted  their  treach- 
erous schemes.  One  of  my  servants,  who  belongs  in  the 
vicinity,  has  a  large  circle  of  family  connections,  who  always 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  391 


oppose  every  attempt  to  do  me  injury.  Once,  when  the 
banditti  of  several  viUages  had  brought  their  plan  to  such 
maturity,  that  they  had  even  fixed  upon  the  very  night  for 
taking  my  four  mules  and  all  the  property  they  should  find 
in  my  house — on  that  very  evening,  a  soldier  of  good  family, 
and  respected  for  his  bravery,  returned  from  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  Tacazze,  where  he  had  been  wounded  and  muti- 
lated by  the  Gallas.  The  thieves  went  to  welcome  him,  and 
to  inform  him  of  their  plan,  before  coming  to  my  house, 
hoping,  in  case  they  should  meet  with  opposition,  that  he 
would  be  ready  to  render  them  assistance.  But  he  said  to 
them  ;  "  I  might,  perhaps,  have  united  with  you,  formerly ; 
but  to-day  I  have  barely  escaped  death,  and  it  looks  to  me, 
that  it  is  for  the  purpose  of  delivering  unoffending  strangers 
from  your  hands,  that  God  has  rescued  me  from  the  doom 
which  I  was  momentarily  expecting.  I  do  not  consent  to 
aid  you ;  and  I  assure  you,  that  he,  who  shall  do  this  stran- 
ger any  harm,  shall  be  my  enemy  till  death."  Thus  was 
their  nefarious  design  suddenly  baffled.  But  this  same 
man,  Ardou,  was  summoned  to  attend  Walda  Michael  to 
the  war ;  and  I  hear  from  every  quarter,  that  many  are 
only  waiting  his  departure,  to  come  and  plunder  my  dwel- 
ling. I  know  not  what  to  do.  I  would  willingly  have  gone 
to  Adowah  ;  but,  not  only  is  the  road  filled  with  banditti, 
but  Azai  Guigar,  who  lays  claim  to  the  government  of 
Tigre,  puts  in  irons  and  robs  all  the  friends  of  Sebagadis. 
He  consigned  Emmaha  to  chains  for  three  days,  because  his 
wife  fled  at  the  same  time  that  I  did,  and  because  he  has  my 
house  under  his  protection ;  he  also  demanded  of  him  two 
hundred  talaris  of  my  money.    At  last,  a  respectable  rela- 


392       JOURNAL  OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

tive  succeeded  in  procuring  bis  liberation.  Wbile  I  was  in 
doubt  respecting  tbe  course  expedient  for  me  to  adopt,  \Yal- 
da  Micbael  directed  me  to  Adigrate.  assuring  me  that  no 
other  place  would  afford  me  equal  safety.  I  received  this 
advice  as  coming  from  the  Lord ;  and  yesterday  I  arrived 
at  Adigrate  ;  having  been  prevented  from  coming  sooner  by 
some  discord  among  the  sons  of  Sebagadis.  But  the  gentle- 
ness and  clemency  of  Walda  Michael  have  now  restored 
perfect  harmony  among  them,  and  they  all  have  finally  ac- 
knowledged him  their  lawful  ruler. 

My  health  was  rather  feeble  during  most  of  my  stay  at 
Behate,  but  as  I  was  seldom  interrupted  by  visitors,  except- 
ing an  old  priest  who  does  not  oppose  the  truth,  I  had 
leisure  for  making  two  copies  of  my  Journal.  I  have  been 
in  the  constant  enjoyment  of  good  health  since  the  middle 
of  April ;  my  eyes  however  are  not  yet  fully  restored.  The 
war  claims  the  services  of  all  the  people  ;  I  am  consequently 
destined  to  solitude  in  Adigrate,  for  the  present. 

June  9th.  Locusts  were  seen  here  for  the  first  time  this 
season,  some  days  since ;  but  have  not  assumed  the  appear- 
ance of  a  formidable  army  till  to-day.  The  first  signal  of 
their  approach  was  a  noise  resembling  the  hum  of  many 
swarms  of  bees.  On  listening  attentively  awhile,  it  became 
like  the  sound  of  heavy  hail  at  some  distance  ;  I  then  went 
out  to  ascertain  whence  the  noise  originated.  The  air  was 
teeming  with  locusts,  by  which  the  light  of  the  sun  was  al- 
ready greatly  obscured.  But  this  was  only  the  advanced 
guard.  On  looking  toward  the  north,  I  perceived,  about 
a  league  distant,  several  faint  clouds,  as  it  were,  rising  from 
the  earth,  which  I  at  once  took  for  locusts,  having  before 


JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  393 

seen  this  appearance  of  them  near  Cana  of  Galilee.  After- 
ward, this  mist  became  so  thick,  that  it  entirely  hid  the 
sky  and  neighboring  mountains  from  our  view,  and  the 
people  of  the  country,  though  accustomed  to  seeing  locusts, 
no  longer  believed  these  wonders  to  be  occasioned  by  them  ; 
but  the  locusts  soon  arrived  to  convince  us  of  the  fact.  As 
they  approached,  their  sound  fully  equalled  the  roaring  of 
the  sea  after  a  storm.  Terror  and  alarm  filled  every  eye 
with  weeping.  The  air  was  so  darkened,  that  we  could 
scarcely  discern  the  place  of  the  sun  ;  and  the  earth  was  so 
completely  covered  with  these  insects,  that  we  could  see 
nothing  else.  Children,  running  about  the  fields,  at  only  a 
stone's  throw,  could  scarcely  be  seen  through  the  multitudes 
of  locusts  hovering  around  them.  Every  year,  there  is  a 
greater  or  less  descent  of  locusts  in  Tigre,  but  they  are 
much  more  numerous  this  year  than  usual.  They  have  al- 
ready ruined  the  fields  of  several  villages  on  the  borders  of 
Debra  Damot,  and  Antitcho,  nearly  to  Adowah.  Added  to 
this,  there  has  been  a  total  suspension  of  rain  for  more  than 
three  weeks  past,  so  that  we  may  reasonably  anticipate  a 
famine  next  year.  The  Mussulmans  of  Tigre  are  fond  of 
locusts,  as  an  article  of  food ;  and  for  this  reason  they  col- 
lect great  quantities  of  them  in  casks.  In  times  of  scarcity, 
some  Christians  eat  them ;  but  this  stigmatizes  them  as 
Mussulmans,  and  at  their  confession,  the  priests  impose  upon 
them  a  terrible  penance.  I  have  even  heard  that  they  must 
be  rebaptized,  before  they  can  again  be  regarded  as  Chris- 
tians :  but  the  truth  of  this  report  I  have  not  yet  been  able 
to  ascertain.  Calling  the  Tigrean  people  Locust-eaters,  is 
the  greatest  insult  you  can  offer  them.    These  insects  are 

17* 


394         JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


rarely  found  beyond  the  Tacazze,  so  that  the  Mussulmans  in 
that  region  seldom  eat  them. 

I  am  visited  almost  every  day  by  two  Alacas  and  two 
other  priests,  all  of  whom  appear  to  be  men  of  considerable 
information  ;  I  always  converse  with  them  on  religious  sub- 
jects, in  Amharic ;  but  not  one  of  them  is  a  serious  inquirer 
after  the  truth.  I  find  more  pleasure  in  spending  a  few 
hours  with  the  family  of  Bida  Mariam,  who  filled  the  king's 
seat  for  three  days,  at  Gondar,  some  years  since.  Neither 
himself,  his  wife,  nor  his  children,  are  enemies  to  the  Gos- 
pel ;  but  their  absolute  dependence,  and  their  present  miser- 
able condition,  give  them  an  undecided  character. 

My  eyes  are  becoming  more  afi'ected.    It  is  only  from 

nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  till  three  in  the  afternoon,  that 

I  can  see  with  sufiicient  clearness  to  read  and  write.  On 

first  opening  them  to  the  light  in  the  morning,  they  sutfer 

exceedingly  ;  but  the  pain  gradually  subsides  towards  eight 

o'clock.    They  are  not  at  all  painfal  in  the  evening,  though 

I  can  hardly  recognize  the  persons  in  the  house. 

%  %  ^<  ^.v  -k  %  *  * 

Sept.  5th.  Thanks  to  God,  that  I  have  enjoyed  very  good 
health  through  the  rainy  season,  though  the  state  of  my  eyes 
varies  but  very  little.  I  have  been  able,  however,  during 
these  last  few  days,  to  read  the  accounts  of  the  events  at 
Paris  in  1830.  Besides,  I  can  only  read  two  or  three  chap- 
ters in  the  Bible  daily.  I  am  so  much  alone,  that  time 
passes  quite  heavily.  There  is  a  very  well-informed  old 
monk  from  Dembea,  who  comes  to  see  me  almost  every  day, 
for  whom  I  entertain  some  hope.  He  defends  his  principles 
with  all  his  might,  but  I  have  long  perceived  that  he  does 


i 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE   Ix\   ABYSSINIA.  395 

not  fully  believe  even  what  he  affirms,  and  that  he  is  less 
reluctant  than  formerly  to  hear  of  the  Christianity  of  the 
heart.  The  two  or  three  other  priests  who  visit  me  are  oc- 
cupied with  the  nicer  points  of  religion,  which  they  endeavor 
to  resolve  by  sophisms. 

My  stay  at  Adigrate  is  rendered  quite  pleasant  by  daily 
conversations  with  my  servant  Guebrou.  His  progress  in  the 
study  of  the  New  Testament  is  truly  surprising.  Let  me 
begin  any  passage  to  him,  either  in  the  Grospel  or  the 
Epistles,  and  he  will  continue  and  finish  it  nearly  word  for 
word  ;  and  almost  uniformly  gets  hold  of  the  true  meaning. 
He  is  familiar,  also,  with  a  great  portion  of  the  history  of 
the  Old  Testament,  having  heard  it  from  my  mouth.  But 
the  occasion  of  my  greatest  joy  is,  that  the  truth  has  taken 
deep  root  in  his  heart.  It  was  since  I  have  been  here,  that 
he  told  me  of  the  anguish  of  soul  he  experienced  at  Adowah, 
on  reading  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul  and  St.  Peter,  and  the 
pure  joy  by  which  this  agony  was  succeeded.  He  frecj[uen'tly 
complains  of  deadness  of  heart,  and  an  apathy  which  leaves 
him  neither  true  joy  nor  sorrow;  nevertheless,  he  seizes 
every  moment  to  read  the  New  Testament,  and  to  write. 
He  is  peculiarly  desirous  to  [  o.sess  the  Psalms  of  David  iu 
Amharic,  that  they  may  assist  him  in  learning  to  pray. 
The  vivacity  of  his  temperament  is  less  favorable  to  true 
Christianity  than  could  be  wished  ;  but  aside  from  some  of 
the  frailties  incident  to  our  natures,  his  conduct,  in  every 
respect,  is  exemplary.  I  am  confirmed  in  my  conviction 
that  he  has  listened  to  the  Father,  and  is  influenced  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  by  the  enmity  shown  him  by  the  world ;  ex- 
cepting, however,  a  few  good  men,  who  wish  him  to  come  to 


396        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESi'DEiVCE   IN  ABYSSINIA, 


their  houses  to  instruct  their  children.  As  no  one  can  lay 
any  very  serious  offence  to  his  charge,  the  priests  content 
themselves  with  calling  him  a  Mussulman ;  because  lie  does 
not  kiss  the  churches,  and  refuses  to  have  a  father-confessor. 
Some,  in  derision,  call  him.  Tsadic ;  i.  e.  "just;"  "saint;" 
and  the  women  give  him  the  appellation  of  monk,"  because 
they  cannot  triumph  oyer  his  virtue.  If  the  Lord  continue 
in  him  the  work  he  has  begun,  I  hope  eventually  to  qualify 
him  for  a  teacher. 

I  have  reserved  the  description  of  the  results  of  the  battle 
of  the  14th  of  February  for  this  place.  The  facts,  as  I  have 
them,  are  as  follows  : — After  the  Gallas  had  killed  Sebaga- 
dis,  Dori;  brother  of  Mariam,  led  them  in  a  body  to  Axum, 
pillaging  and  destroying  all  the  villages.  On  his  arrival  at 
A^^um,  Dori  was  taken  unwell,  and  knowing  that  to  instigate 
the  formation  of  parties  in  the  interior,  reports  of  his  death 
would  soon  be  carried  thither,  he  saw  the  necessity  of  his 
return  to  the  Amhara  country.  By  the  advice  of  Oubea, 
Dori  put  his  two  principal  officers,  Dejaj  Ahmada.  governor 
of  the  Goodezou  Gallas,  and  the  young  Dejaj  Comfou,  whom 
I  saw  at  Gondar,  in  irons.  All  returned  together,  except 
Oubea.  Dori  chained  my  Gondar  friends,  Cantiba  Cassai, 
and  Negadras  Achaber  also ;  but  his  disease  gradually  in- 
creased upon  him  till  near  the  close  of  the  month  of  May, 
when  it  terminated  in  death.  Those  in  irons  were  conse- 
quently released  ;  and  all  the  chiefs  acknowledged  their  al- 
legiance to  Ali  Mariam,  nephew  of  Ras  Googsa,  without 
further  trouble.  Thus  Ali  Mariam  has  assumed  the  title 
of  Has  in  lieu  of  his  cousin  Mariam,  and  has  placed  a  new 
king,  called  Joas,  on  the  throne. 


JOURNAL  OP  A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  397 


The  Gallas  left  Axuin  without  plundering  it ;  and  Oubea, 
whom  they  had  honored  with  the  title  of  Governor  of  Tigre, 
encamped  near  Adowah,  where  all  the  people  in  the  neigh- 
borhood assembled  to  acknowledge  him  as  their  chief.  He 
inyested  one  Azai  Guigar,  an  enemy,  although  a  relative  of 
Sebagadis,  with  the  temporary  government  of  Tigre,  and 
then  suddenly  left  for  Samen,  afraid  to  trust  himself  with 
the  Gallas.  While  in  this  unsettled  state,  parties  were 
formed  on  all  sides  in  Tigre.  The  majority  would  submit 
neither  to  Oubea,  nor  to  the  children  of  Sebagadis.  The 
latter  quarreled  among  themselves  about  the  property  left 
them  by  their  father  ;  so  that  their  soldiers  lost  all  expecta- 
tion of  seeing  them  in  the  chair  of  government,  and  every 
one  returned  home.  When  I  arrived  here  on  the  20th  of 
May,  I  found  Walda  Michael  with  but  thirty  or  forty  sol- 
diers, and  intending  to  leave  on  the  23d :  first,  to  go  and 
subdue  one  of  his  brothers,  who  had  till  then  refused  sub- 
mission to  him,  and  then,  to  endeavor  to  secure  to  himself 
the  government  of  Tigre.  Before  a  reconciliation  between 
these  brothers  was  effected,  they  received  intelligence  that 
Oubea  was  near  Antalo,  which  immediately  restored  har- 
mony between  them. 

This  news  soon  spread  far  and  near  ;  the  women  of  the 
villages  collected  together  every  evening,  to  cry,  at  the  high- 
est pitch  of  their  voices,  "  To  arms !  To  arms  !  Oubea  is 
coming  to  destroy  us !"  The  soldiers  immediately  rallied 
around  Walda  Michael,  so  that  in  two  days  his  army 
amounted  to  about  five  hundred  men,  with  whom  he  deter- 
mined to  wait  for  Oubea.  Oubea's  object  in  coming,  was 
the  seizure  of  an  individual  named  Sol  Angueda,  who  pre- 


398       JOURXAL  OF   A  RESIDEXCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


tended  to  the  government  of  Tigre  and  Samen,  where  he 
had  many  partisans.  Oubea  had  about  five  hundred  horse- 
men, but  no  other  troops.  Having  bound  Sol  Angueda,  he 
abruptly  withdrew  into  his  own  country. 

After  the  departure  of  Oubea,  Walda  Michael  purposed 
to  go  and  reduce  Adowah  and  the  vicinity  to  submission  ; 
but  as  he  approached  Adowah,  he  found  himself  surrounded 
by  several  chiefs,  all  of  whom  were  not  only  enemies  to  him, 
but  were  also  at  variance  among  themselves.  Seeing  him- 
self thus  encompassed,  he  proposed  a  truce  to  one  half  of  his 
enemies,  who  accepted  it  till  the  middle  of  September. 
Viewing  himself  still  too  weak  to  attack  the  other  half  of 
the  opposing  party,  he  returned  to  Adigrate  about  the  mid- 
dle of  July,  when  Azai  Guigar,  with  several  other  chiefs, 
suddenly  fell  upon  him.  At  first,  Walda  Michael  consid- 
ered the  battle  lost  to  himself ;  but  remembering,  that  de- 
feat on  that  day  would  be  certain  death  to  his  cause  and 
that  of  his  brothers  forever,  he  rushed  forward,  with  but  a 
single  boy  by  his  side,  into  the  ranks  of  the  enemy.  Seeing 
him  thus  exposed,  his  men  were  inspired  with  fresh  courage, 
and  gained  the  victory  over  an  army  more  than  four  times 
their  own  in  number.  Azai  Guigar  made  his  escape ;  but 
his  four  sons,  and  nearly  all  the  other  chiefs,  were  taken 
prisoners. 

In  the  middle  of  August,  Walda  Michael  achieved  the 
victory  over  another  party,  and  took  a  fortress  or  mountain 
to  which  his  enemies  had  retired  with  their  property.  He 
has  yet  to  contend  with  three  parties  beside  Oubea,  before 
he  can  consider  himself  governor  of  Tigre  ;  but  the  valuable 
spoils  which  their  last  victory  secured  to  his  army,  induced 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  399 


soldiers  from  every  quarter  to  flock  to  his  standard  ;  many, 
even,  from  the  opposite  parties  surrendered.  And  more  than 
this,  the  people  of  Adowah  are  filled  with  alarm,  because, 
after  Walda  Michael's  first  victory,  which  was  so  little 
looked  for,  a  report  was  circulated,  that  he  had  obtained 
from  the  English  who  were  with  him,  (i.  e.  myself,)  a  medi- 
cine which  would,  on  ail  occasions,  ensure  to  him  the  vic- 
tory. They  had  previously  attempted  to  bind  my  servant, 
whom  I  had  sent  to  Adowah,  hoping  thereby  to  secure  a  part 
of  the  treasures  which  they  supposed  I  had  left  deposited  in 
my  medicine  chest,  and  in  the  boxes  containing  my  books. 

Oct.  20th.  For  many  days,  the  women  have  collected  to- 
gether at  evening,  to  cry,  -  To  arms !"  Every  one  is  filled 
with  consternation,  and  many  have  taken  flight.  At  the 
distance  of  some  leagues,  are  three  bands  of  rebels,  who 
threaten,  while  Walda  Michael  is  at  Antalo,  to  plunder  and 
destroy  Adigrate  and  the  adjacent  region.  They  have 
robbed  and  burned  several  villages  in  the  mountains  of  Ha- 
ramat,  about  four  leagues  from  this  place  ;  ^but  did  not  ven- 
ture to  come  and  conceal  themselves  in  the  mountains 
around  Adigrate.  They  have  retired,  and  all  is  again  tran- 
quil. I  confess  I  am  tired  of  this  solitude,  though  I  find  a 
constant  companion  in  my  Bible.  I  see  no  way  for  me  as 
yet  but  to  remain  in  my  loneliness ;  but  I  thank  God  that 
my  health  is  very  good,  and  my  eyes  nearly  v>'el] :  I,  how- 
ever, suffer  constant  pain  in  my  teeth.  I  have  no  company, 
and  rather  than  remain  entirely  without  employment,  I  go 
with  my  servants,  twice  every  week,  into  the  adjacent  moun- 
tains, to  dig  tsado-roots,  from  which  they  prepare  wine  or 
mead.    This  I  do,  both  for  my  own  benefit,  and  also  to  gain 


400        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


friends  ;  but,  aside  from  the  preservation  of  my  own  health, 
my  principal  object  is  to  set  an  example  of  labor  to  my  ser- 
vants as  well  as  to  the  people  of  the  neighborhood. 

Nov.  3d.  It  is  reported,  th?i  Walda  Michael  has  at  last 
effected  the  subjugation  of  Antalo  and  its  suburbs ;  and  that, 
by  lenient  and  gentle  means.  He  has  destroyed  only  one 
single  village,  and  this  one  in  which  twenty  of  his  soldiers 
had  been  killed.  Should  he,  as  he  said,  come  here  in  about 
a  fortnight,  I  shall  try  to  persuade  him  to  let  me  leave  here, 
and  to  provide  me  an  escort  as  far  as  Massowah ;  but  I  fear 
he  will  refuse  my  request.  Report  says,  that  Oubea  intends 
passing  the  Tacazze  bye-and-bye ;  if  so,  Tigre  will  be  in 
trouble  and  commotion  for  a  long  time  to  come.  Present 
circumstances  augur  a  famine  in  the  country  ;  for  even  now, 
there  is  scarcely  any  wheat  to  be  bought,  and  the  season  of 
harvesting  is  nearly  over.  The  locusts  have  devoured  every- 
thing in  Tigre,  and,  if  reports  are  true,  even  beyond  the 
Tacazze. 

Dec.  8th.  I  have  just  passed  three  days  with  Kidam  Ma- 
riam,  chief  of  a  caravan  of  Gondar.  I  was  rejoiced  to  see 
that  he  had  not  forgotten  our  conversations  of  last  year,  and 
that  he  had  obtained  light  on  several  essential  points ;  but 
he  has  not  yet  entered  in  at  the  strait  gate.  Soon  as  I  saw 
him,  he  told  me  that  he  had  come  in  advance  of  the  caravan 
purposely  to  converse  with  me  on  the  Word  of  God.  He 
has  had  either  the  Gospel,  or  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  in 
his  hands  from  morning  till  night,  during  the  three  days  he 
has  spent  here.  On  receiving  a  copy  of  both,  he  declared 
his  intention  of  reading  some  chapters  every  evening,  with 
the  Christians  of  his  caravan.    The  first  evening,  I  heard 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  401 

the  servants  of  Kidam  Mariam  singing  an  air  wbicli  touched 
me,  even  to  tears  ;  the  only  agreeable  air  I  have  heard  in 
Abyssinia.  I  inquired  what  his  men  were  singing  ;  to  which 
he  replied,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  "  It  is  a  dirge  over  Seba- 
gadis,  which  the  people  in  the  whole  Amhara  country,  weep- 
ing, sing  every  evening."  The  following  is  the  literal  trans- 
lation of  the  Ethiopic  : — 

Alas !  Sebagadis,  the  friend  of  all, 

Has  fallen  at  Daga  Shaha,  by  the  hand  of  Oubeshat ! 

Alas  !  Sebagadis,  the  pillar  of  the  poor. 

Has  fallen  at  Daga  Shaha,  weltering  in  his  blood 

The  people  of  this  country,  will  they  find  it  a  good  thing 

To  eat  ears  of  corn  wliich  have  grown  in  the  blood  ? 

"Who  will  remember  [St.]  Michael  of  November  I 

[i.  e.  to  give  alms  ?] 
Mariam,  with  five  tliousand  Gallas,  has  killed  him : 

[him,  i.  €.  who  remembered  to  give  alms :] 
For  the  half  of  a  loaf,  for  a  cup  of  wine, 
The  friend  of  the  Christians  has  fallen  at  Daga  Shaha ! 

Kidam  Mariam  had  with  him  a  slave,  or  servant,  (for  the 
Abyssinian  Christians  do  not  sell  their  slaves,)  of  Sidama 
I  wished  to  make  several  inquiries  of  him  respecting  his 
country ;  but  he  was  so  young  when  sold,  that  he  has  very 
little  definite  knowledge  about  it.  He  said  that  the  Sida- 
mas  are  Christians,  and  their  country  large,  and  very  good. 
He  remembered  having  seen  books,  but  was  wholly  ignorant 
of  their  contents.  The  Sidamas  are  a  peaceable  race,  seldom 
engaging  in  war ;  but  their  king  evinces  a  tyrannical  dispo- 
sition ;  for,  let  one  of  his  subjects  commit  any  crime  what- 
ever, the  king  sells  him,  and  not  unfrequently,  his  whole 


402        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


family  with  him.  to  the  Gallas,  as  a  slave.  On  the  death  of 
the  last  king,  vast  treasures  of  money  were  found  in  his 
house,  amounting  to  four  hundred  mule  loads.  The  country 
lies  at  the  south-west  of  Gooderou,  a  distance  of  two  months' 
travel  by  caravan.  On  this  side  of  Sidama  is  a  Galla  pro- 
vince, called  Enarea  ;  the  king,  or  present  governor  of 
which,  has  procured  an  Abyssinian  priest  to  offer  prayers 
for  himself  and  people.  He  has  given  him  the  best  house  the 
country  affords,  and  generally  treats  him  as  an  equal ;  but 
neither  the  king  nor  the  priest  think  of  teaching  the  people. 

Forty  days  since,  when  Kidam  Mariam  left  Gondar,  the 
country  was  in  peace  and  quiet ;  but  since  then,  there  seems 
to  have  been  quite  a  revolution.  Some  say,  that  nearl}^  all 
the  under -governors  have  deserted  Ali  Mariam,  and  attached 
themselves  to  Aligas  Faris,  governor  of  Lasta,  who  has 
stationed  himself  near  Lalibala,  with  the  design  of  reducing 
all  the  Amhara  country.  Others  say,  that  Aligas  Faris  is 
at  Debra  Tabor,  the  usual  residence  of  Googsa  and  his  chil- 
dren, three  short  days'  journey  from  Gondar,  between  Be- 
lessa  and  Begameder ;  that  the  chiefs  who  had  joined  him 
have  revolted,  and  called  Oubea  to  their  help;  and  that 
Aligas  Faris  is  hemmed  in  on  every  side.  This  much,  how- 
ever, is  certain, — that  Oubea,  who  intended  coming  to  Tigre, 
has  suddenly  left  to  join  Ali  Mariam.  In  Aligas  Faris  the 
children  of  Sebagadis  have  a  friend. — I  have  since  learned 
that  Aligas  Faris  was  conquered  toward  the  last  of  October, 
and  made  his  escape  with  great  difficulty.  He  is  now  di- 
vested of  all  authority ;  for  should  he  return  to  Lasta,  the 
inhabitants  would  no  longer  acknowledge  him  their  sove- 
reign. 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  403 


10th.  Intelligence  reached  this  place  yesterday  evening, 
that  Cassai,  the  chief  of  Tembene,  and  son  of  Sebagadis,  had 
revolted  against  his  brothers,  wishing  to  usurp  the  govern- 
ment to  himself  Contrary  to  the  advice  of  his  brothers,  he 
recently  plundered  a  district,  and  drove  away  about  two 
thousand  head  of  cattle,  which  he  distributed  among  his 
own  soldiers,  and  those  of  his  eldest  brother,  Walda  Michael, 
hoping  therewith  to  bribe  them.  At  the  same  time,  he  sent 
to  his  brother's  enemies,  inviting  them  to  come  and  attack 
Walda  Michael  while  his  soldiers  were  absent.  There  was 
also  an  understanding  between  himself  and  a  chief,  who  was 
defeated  by  his  brothers  sometime  since,  and  who  was  to 
come  to-day  to  plunder  Adigrate  and  its  borders.  Day  be- 
fore yesterday,  about  a  hundred  soldiers,  belonging  to  his 
brother,  Walda  Michael,  and  who  were  going  to  rejoin  their 
chief,  had  been  seized  by  him  and  bound.  All  had  resolved 
last  evening  to  make  their  escape  this  morning ;  but,  at  three 
o'clock,  a  messenger  came  with  the  news,  that  Cassai  was 
taken  prisoner  yesterday  on  a  mountain  or  fortress,  and  put 
in  chains.  While  all  this  was  transpiring,  Walda  Michael, 
who  had  started  to  meet  his  opponents  near  Antalo,  ac- 
quainted his  brother  Cassai  with  all  his  secret  plans,  and  in- 
vited him  to  join  him  soon  as  possible.  Since  the  death  of 
Sebagadis,  none  of  the  friends  of  Walda  Michael  look  to 
Cassai  for  protection  or  advice.  It  was  currently  reported 
about  a  fortnight  since,  that  Cassai  contemplated  putting  his 
brother  in  irons.  A  priest  informed  Walda  Michael  of  the 
same,  and  advised  him  to  be  on  his  guard ;  but  Walda  Michael 
replied,  I  shall  take  no  precaution  against  my  brother,  for 
we  have  sworn  immutable  fidelity  to  each  other,  in  the 


404       JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

presence  of  God.  If  I  perjure  m3^se]f;  all  my  precautions 
will  avail  me  nothing ;  God  will  punisli  me  for  it  without 
the  interference  of  any  man  ;  and  should  my  brother  break 
his  oathj  most  certainly  God  will  give  him  his  just  reward." 

llth.  About  nine  o'clock  this  morning,  bitter  cries  and 
lamentations  were  heard  from  every  quarter.  On  going  out 
to  learn  the  cause  of  the  distress,  every  one  I  saw  was  rub- 
bing his  face  till  the  skin  came  off  the  forehead  and  both 
cheeks  ;  and  some  tore  all  the  hair  from  their  heads.  The 
women  were  running  in  all  directions,  beating  their  breasts ; 
and  nobody  had  breath  enough  to  answer  me,  when  I  in- 
quired the  reason  of  all  this  tumult.  At  last,  I  heard  a  cry, 
that  Walda  Michael  was  dead.  To  ascertain  the  truth  of 
the  case,  I  sent  to  his  wife  ;  who  replied,  that  Walda 
Michael  had  been  surprised  by  his  Antalo  enemies,  and 
made  their  prisoner.  Half  the  inhabitants  of  Adigrate  in- 
stantly took  flight  with  such  of  their  goods  as  they  could 
carry  with  them.  Those  who  had  the  means,  removed  their 
most  valuable  articles  to  a  neighboring  mountain.  For  my- 
self, I  went  about  getting  my  things  in  readiness  to  leave 
either  this  evening  or  to  morrow  morning,  unless  something 
more  favorable  should  reach  us  before  night ;  but  being  ac- 
customed to  hear  false  reports  every  day,  I  was  inclined  to 
doubt  the  correctness  of  the  news  this  morning  ;  but  I  could 
not  feel  perfectly  at  ease.  Towards  three  o'clock  this  after- 
noon, cries  of  joy  burst  upon  our  ears.  A  messenger,  who 
was  at  the  battle  of  the  8th  of  December,  had  just  arrived 
with  the  tidings,  that,  on  that  day,  all  the  chiefs  of  the 
neighborhood  of  Antalo  fell  by  surprise  upon  Walda  Michael, 
who  had  with  him  about  two  hundred  soldiers  only,  to  whom 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  405 

he  made  a  brief  address,  closing  witli  these  words  ;  "  To-day 
there  is  danger.  Without  a  gun,  or  even  a  lance,  sword  in 
hand,  spread  terror  in  the  midst  of  our  enemies  !"  So  say- 
ing, he  made  the  first  advance  toward  his  antagonists,  and, 
in  less  than  one  quarter  of  an  hour,  put  to  flight  their  army 
of  about  two  thousand  men.  Walda  Michael  made  some 
of  the  chiefs  prisoners,  but  the  two  most  powerful  effected 
their  escape.  The  morning's  report  is  supposed  to  have 
been  an  intrigue  of  Cassai,  chief  of  Tembene.  They  were 
about  setting  him  at  liberty,  at  the  very  moment  the  news 
of  his  brother's  victory  reached  here. 

13th.  Our  friend  Girgis.  with  whom  we  became  acquainted 
in  Egypt,  has  just  arrived  from  Adowah,  where  he  has  spent 
the  last  few  months.  He  has  had  the  misfortune  to  lose  the 
whole  of  his  little  property,  which  he  acquired  during  his 
residence  in  Egypt.  He  says  the  priests  of  Gondar  at- 
tempted to  take  his  life,  because  he  advanced  opinions  con- 
trary to  their  own,  so  that  he  was  compelled  to  flee  by  night. 
Poor  fellow  !  he  longed  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  these  igno- 
rant priests,  but,  like  many  other  zealots,  he  failed  in  discre- 
tion. He  would  engage  in  violent  disputes  concerning  the 
three  births  of  our  Saviour,  and  thus  prevented,  or,  at  least, 
hindered  the  very  object  he  wished  to  accomplish.  His 
residence  at  Adowah  has  apparently  diminished  his  zeal, 
and  cooled  his  ardor,  in  the  interest  of  his  Divine  Master ; 
though  I  think  it  has  neither  weakened  his  faith,  nor  per- 
verted his  views  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel. 

15th.  To-day,  a  Daraotera  was  brought  in  for  me  to  look 
at.  (See  Feb.  9th.)  It  is  an  insect  resembling  a  spider, 
about  two  inches  long,  and  entirely  covered  with  hair  of  a 


406        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


deep  brown  color.  I  had  before  seen  several,  without  sup- 
posing them  to  be  hurtful. 

31st.  On  reviewing  the  year  just  closing,  I  am  forced  to 
this,  as  the  only  correct  conclusion  : — Perdidi  annum.^ 

Jan.  2,  1832.  Walda  Michael  has  arrived  at  Adigrate, 
intending  to  leave  again  before  many  days,  hoping  to  sub- 
due Adowah. 

Feb.  3d.  I  have  suffered  severely  from  a  complaint  in  the 
stomach,  ever  since  the  arrival  of  Walda  Michael.  I  am 
not  yet  fully  restored,  but,  thanks  to  God!  I  am  wholly  re- 
lieved from  pain. 

26th.  Walda  Michael  has  left  for  Adowah  with  very  few 
men.  While  here,  he  presented  me  with  four  cows.  If  one 
would  avoid  offending  an  x\byssinian  prince,  he  is  obliged  to 
accept  whatever  he  pleases  to  give.  In  the  present  instance, 
however,  the  donor  claimed  some  little  favor  in  return  ;  giv- 
ing me  no  rest  till  I  had  consented  to  sell  him  a  brace  of 
pistols,  which  I  had  carefully  kept  for  my  journey  from  this 
place  to  Massowah,  and  for  which  he  willingly  gave  me 
twenty  talaris. 

March  16th.  Guegucs.  I  have  again  been  compelled  to  be- 
take myself  to  flight.  Oubea  no  sooner  learned  that  Walda 
Michael  was  at  Adowah,  than  he  passed  the  Tacazze  with  the 
few  soldiers  that  he  had  about  him  :  and  while  he  waited  on 

*  "  /  have  lost  a  yearT — Our  missionary  is  here  speaking  of  imme- 
diate and  visible  results.  But  no  one  knows  better  than  he  does,  that 
the  months  dm'ing  which  the  seed-corn  lies  buried  in  the  earth,  are 
not  time  lost.  Behold,  the  husbandman  waiteth  for  the  precious  fruit 
of  the  earth,  and  hath  long  patience  for  it,  until  he  receive  the  early  and 
lo.tter  rain ;  James  v.  7. 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA.  407 

the  shore  some  three  or  four  days  for  the  arrival  of  his 
troops,  all  the  chiefs  of  Enderta,  Tembene,  Tigre,  and  Shere, 
joined  him.  Tbc  sons  of  Sebagadis  retired  into  the  environs 
of  Adigrate,  to  defend  all  passes  by  which  Oubea  could  pos- 
sibly enter  the  district  of  Agame.  Oubea  wished  to  get  be- 
fore them ;  and  he  was  not  more  than  a  day's  journey  from 
Adigrate,  when  they  hedged  up  his  way.  His  cavalry  can- 
not number  less  than  one  thousand,  besides  a  number  of 
Gallas.  The  sons  of  Sebagadis  have  but  few  with  them, 
except  the  peasants  of  Agame  and  some  Teltals.  When 
they  heard  at  Adigrate  of  the  near  approach  of  the  hostile 
army,  all  fled.  I  was  disposed  to  remain  to  witness  the 
event ;  but  all  the  people,  as  they  ran  on,  cried  out  to  me 
that  I  was  a  madman,  which  so  frightened  these  in  my  house, 
that  I  at  last  found  myself  obliged  to  yield  to  their  entrea- 
ties. Consequently.  I  set  out  this  morning,  to  take  refuge  in 
the  monastery  of  Debra  Damot ;  but  knowing  the  insatiable 
covetousness  of  the  monks,  I  resolved,  on  the  road,  not  to 
go  near  them  till  pressed  by  absolute  necessity.  This  is  the 
reason  of  my  staying  here,  in  a  small  house  belonging  to  a 
mariied  priest,  waiting  for  further  events.  Guegues  is  about 
two  leagues  to  the  east  of  the  monastery  of  Debra  Damot. 
The  district  is  called  Damot. 

17th.  All's  servant,  sitting,  this  evening,  at  the  door  of 
my  house,  was  bitten  by  a  serpent.  I  was  reminded  of  the 
passage  in  Amos  v.  19.  Ali  applied  burning  coals  to  the 
wound  as  long  as  the  man  could  endure  it  :  but  after  the 
space  of  five  minutes,  the  skin  being  already  quite  burned 
away,  he  still  felt  no  heat ;  and  it  was  with  the  greatest 
difficulty  that  we  could  keep  him  awake.    But  now,  at  ten 


408        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

o'clock,  there  are  no  bad  appearances^  except  the  wound  oc- 
casioned by  the  fire. 

April  4tb.  I  have  been  called  to  day  to  the  performance 
of  a  melancholy  and  painful  duty.  Having  come  to  an  open 
rupture  with  Girgis,  in  consequence  of  his  irregularities,  1 
felt  constrained  to  take  my  final  leave  of  him.  Perhaps  my 
brethren  in  Europe  will  censure  me  for  having  had  too  much 
patience  with  him,  and  for  not  having  sooner  taken  this  de- 
cisive step.  Should  such  a  charge  be  preferred  against  me, 
all  I  can  say  is,  that  I  felt  it  incumbent  on  me  to  treat  him 
with  all  that  mildness  and  forbearance  that  circumstances 
would  allow.  I  will,  however,  give  some  account  of  his  con- 
duct, and  of  my  treatment  of  him  since  his  return  ftoni 
Adowah,  so  that  they  can  judge  for  themselves.  When  he 
arrived  at  Adigrate.  in  December  last,  I  found  him  in  his 
religious  affections  extremely  cold  and  languid.  He,  how- 
ever, spoke  well  and  in  a  Christian  manner  of  the  grace  of 
God,  frequently  saying  that  he  trusted  in  that  alone  for  sal- 
vation. Yet  his  general  deportment  was  such,  that  I  felt  a 
kind  of  antipathy  irresistibly  rising  in  my  bosom,  mingled 
with  the  love  I  had  uniformly  entertained  for  him.  After 
a  short  time,  he  told  me  he  must  return  to  Adowah  for  a 
part  of  his  baggage  which  he  had  left  there  ;  and  commenced 
his  journey  the  following  day.  It  was  reported  that  he  had 
a  wife  in  that  city,  and  that  he  had  gone  to  visit  her.  But 
I  could  not  believe  it,  because  I  knew  the  strong  propensity 
of  the  Tigreans  to  falsehood  ;  and  besides,  I  had  heard  cer- 
tain circumstances  respecting  him,  while  at  Gondar,  which 
rendered  the  declaration  altogether  improbable.  But  con- 
trary to  my  confident  expectation,  he  arrived  at  Adigrate  on 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  409 

the  5th  of  January  with  a  woman,  whom  he  called  his  ser- 
vant. He  very  soon,  however,  gave  indications  which  satis- 
fied my  domestics  that  she  sustained  to  him  a  very  different 
relation.  My  first  determination  was  to  drive  them  instantly 
from  my  house ;  but,  on  further  deliberation,  I  said  to  my- 
self, Jesus  Christ  would  not  have  acted  thus  hastily :  I 
therefore  resolved  to  exercise  forbearance  towards  him  for  a 
time,  and  treat  him  with  kindness,  hoping  I  should  thus  be 
able  to  make  a  deeper  impression  on  his  dark  and  obdurate 
heart.  Several  days  passed  on,  and  I  neither  commended 
nor  censured  him.  At  length,  he  sent  one  of  his  servants 
to  me  with  his  compliments,  and  asking  pardon  for  his  fault. 
I  barely  replied,  that  I  did  not  wish  to  treat  with  him 
through  a  mediator.  Upon  this,  he  came  in  person,  and 
with  tears  in  his  eyes,  frankly  acknowledged  his  misconduct. 
He  said  that  for  fourteen  years  he  had  led  a  single  life  of 
virtue ;  but  for  some  time  past  his  afi"ections  had  become  so 
deeply  ensnared  with  the  charms  of  this  woman,  that  he  coulJ 
not  be  happy  but  in  her  society.  Assuming  a  gentle  tone,  I 
mildly  answered  that  I  was  not  very  much  surprised  at  his 
fall,  notwithstanding  it  exceedingly  pained  me  ;  that  I  could 
not  bear  to  see  him  walking  the  broad  road  to  perdition  ; 
and,  that  although  I  pitied  him  for  his  infirmities  and  his 
crimes,  I  could  make  him  but  one  alternative  : — he  must 
either  be  united  to  this  woman  in  regular  marriage,  and 
that  for  life,  or  else  he  must  instantly  discard  her.  He 
chose  the  latter  ;  and  the  next  day,  dismissed  her.  I  in- 
dulged the  hope,  that  his  fall  would  result  in  humbling  him, 
and  prove  beneficial  to  him  in  other  respects.  For  several 
days  he  courted  retirement,  and  frequently  sought  a  solitary 

18 


410       JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


place  that  he  might  weep  ;  he  could  neither  eat  nor  sleep. 
He  appeared  to  suffer  the  keenest  pangs  of  remorse.  But 
the  sequel  too  plainly  proves  that  he  did  not  sorrow  after  a 
godly,  sort.  At  length,  just  as  I  was  setting  out  on  my 
journey  to  Guegues,  he  said  to  me,  that  the  woman  with 
whom  he  had  been  connected  had  so  much  engaged  his  affec- 
tions, that  he  could  not  reconcile  himself  to  living  without 
her,  and  craved  permission  to  renew  his  intercourse  with 
her.  Astonished  and  grieved  at  the  proposal.  I  addressed 
him  in  the  most  serious  and  affecting  manner  in  my  power, 
and  closed  by  saying,  that  if  he  would  regularly  marry  her 
with  the  determination  of  separating  from  her  only  at  death, 
I  should  not,  for  that  reason,  withhold  from  him  my  friend- 
ship, although  I  did  not  desire  that  she  should  ever  enter 
my  house,  as  she  bore  the  reputation  of  being  a  woman  of 
abandoned  character.  He  said  he  would  marry  her.  and 
forthwith  take  her  into  the  house  which  he  had  hired  for 
her  use.  I  waited  several  days,  and.  as  he  did  not  fulfil 
his  promise.  I  demanded  of  him  why  he  did  not  solemnize 
his  marriage,  and  thus  make  known  to  the  world  that  he 
was  regularly  united  to  the  woman  of  his  choice.  To  my 
regret  and  surprise,  he  replied,  that  he  could  not  endure  the 
thought  of  forming  the  connection  for  life  ;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  his  attachment  was  so  strong,  that  he  could  not  think 
of  repudiating  her  at  once  :  he  therefore  requested  the  privi- 
lege of  living  in  intimacy  with  her  until  our  departure  for 
Egypt.  I  thought  it  wisdom  to  bear  no  longer  with  his 
perversity,  and  told  him  in  a  decided  tone,  that  since  he  had 
sold  himself  to  the  devil  to  live  in  sin  after  having  known, 
and,  in  some  measure,  felt  the  truth,  I  could  have  no  farther 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  411 


communication  with  him,  and  that  he  must  immediately 
leave  my  house  and  supervision,  and  rush  on  in  his  own 
dark  way  alone.  Thus  this  fair  flower  which  had  so  beauti- 
fully blossomed,  and  been  the  object  of  my  fondest  hopes  for 
the  future,  has  fallen  and  withered  : — an  eveot  that  has 
caused  me  more  pain  and  heart-felt  grief  than  any  misfor- 
tune that  has  befallen  me  since  I  left  Europe. 

May  22d.  Adigrale.  Having  learned  that  Kidam  Ma- 
riam  of  Grondar  was  intending  presently  to  pass  this  way, 
and  that  Oubea  had  retired  as  far  as  Tembene,  I  returned 
hither,  where  the  air  is  much  more  salubrious,  and  the  house 
much  more  convenient  than  at  Guegues.  At  Guegues,  I 
had  no  religious  conversations,  except  with  the  priest,  my 
host,  who  was  very  anxious  for  knowledge,  but  evidently 
still  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins."'  The  others  who  visited 
me  never  chose  to  understand  my  Tigrean  dialect  when  I 
spoke  on  religious  subjects. 

28th.  I  have  been  passing  three  days  with  the  Gondar 
merchants ;  but  Kidam  Mariam  has  been  so  constantly  en- 
gaged with  the  custom- house  officers,  that  I  have  been  pre- 

4 

vented  from  having  any  connected  conversation  with  him. 
I  have  become  acquainted  with  a  traveler,*  a  gentleman  of 
Frankfort,  who  proposes  returning  with  this  caravan  into 
the  interior.  His  principal  object  is,  to  collect  whatever  he 
can  find  that  is  interesting  in  natural  history,  chiefly  in 
zoology.  My  servant,  Guebrou,  has  also  left  with  the  cara- 
van.   I  have  been  less  satisfied  with  him  for  the  last  few 

*  Mr.  Ruppell,  the  gentleman  referred  to  in  the  Introduction,  on 
Uie  geography  of  the  country. 


412         JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA 


montliSj  than  I  was  previously  to  that  time.  Not  that  I 
can  complain  of  anything  in  particular  in  his  conduct ;  but 
seeing  himself  superior  to  others  in  knowledge,  he  appears 
to  cherish  a  degree  of  pride,  which  causes  me  some  anxiety. 
Yet  I  regard  him  with  brotherly  affection,  and  cannot  but 
hope,  that  the  opposition  he  will  encounter  will  be  service- 
able to  him. 

Kidam  Mariam  informed  me  to-day,  that  Girgis  had  em- 
barked at  Massowah  near  the  middle  of  April,  in  company 
with  that  infamous  woman,  whom  he  had  suffered  to  allure 
him  from  the  paths  of  virtue  and  peace. 

June  9th.  Monasterij  of  Dehra  Damot.  All  is  once  more 
calm.  After  haviug  plundered  and  burnt  Atobi,  and  nearly 
the  whole  district  from  Tembene  to  the  frontier  of  the  Tel- 
tals,  Oubea  retired  to  the  province  of  Tembene,  with  the 
supposed  intention  of  returning  to  Samen  to  pass  the  win- 
ter. The  Fit-Aurari,  Gruebra  Amlac,  brother  of  Sebagadis, 
hearing  of  this,  immediately  deserted  his  brothers  and 
nephews,  to  go  and  connect  himself  with  a  man  named 
Golja,  governor  of  a  district  between  Antitcho  and  Ado- 
wah ;  and  who  has  done  nothing  but  rob  his  neighbors  and 
travelers,  ever  since  the  death  of  Sebagadis.  Walda  Mi- 
chael hasted  with  half  his  army  to  pursue  his  uncle,  design- 
ing to  besiege  the  mountain  to  which,  with  Golja,  he  had  re- 
tired. When  the  Fit-Aurari  deserted,  he  called  upon 
Oubea  for  succor,  promising  to  conduct  him  safely  to  Adi- 
grate,  provided  he  would  only  restore  to  him  the  rank  of 
Fit-Aurari,  which  Walda  Michael  had  taken  from  him  about 
a  year  ago,  on  his  first  desertion.  While  Walda  Michael 
was  besieging  the  mountain,  Oubea  made  his  appearance ; 


JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  413 

and  seeing  himself  too  feeble  to  contend  with  his  antagonist 
in  the  plain,  Walda  Michael  withdrew  to  the  mountains 
west  of  Adigrate,  with  the  design  of  occupying  there  all  the 
narrow  passes ;  but  he  was  forsaken  by  nearly  half  his  sol- 
diers, who  were  filled  with  consternation  and  dismay. 
(There  is  no  punishment  for  a  common  soldier  who  de- 
serts, provided  he  does  not  carry  a  gun.)  A  messenger 
arrived  before  day  this  morning,  announcing  Oubea's  ar- 
rival at  Besate,  near  Debra  Damot.  At  daybreak,  all  fled 
for  refuge  to  the  mountains  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Teltals,  a 
perfectly  savage  race,  whither  they  had  previously  removed 
their  wheat  and  other  valuables.  As  nothing  can  be  pur- 
chased there,  I  could  not  go  with  the  rest ;  but  about  nine 
o'clock,  I  started  for  Debra  Damot,  where  I  arrived  in  safety 
about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  I  went  immediately  to 
the  camp  of  Oubea,  which  is  less  than  a  league  from  the  mon- 
astery. I  should  think  his  troops  consisted  of  three  or  four 
thousand  ;  but  it  is  said  that  nearly  half  of  them  are  women. 

12th.  For  some  days  past.  Oubea  has  been  engaged  in 
ravaging  all  the  neighboring  villages.  His  soldiers  and  the 
peasants  engaged  in  some  slight  contests,  leaving  several 
wounded,  b\it  only  three  or  four  killed.  Oubea,  or  rather, 
the  Fit-Aurari,  Guebra  Amlac,  has  burned  some  houses 
every  day,  but  only  the  best  in  each  village.  A  report  of 
the  death  of  the  young  Ras,  Ali  Mariam,  reached  here  a  few 
days  since  ;  but  it  is  impossible  in  Abyssinia  to  ascertain 
the  truth.  Be  the  report  true  or  not,  Oubea  would  not  go 
to  Adigrate.  notwithstanding  the  urgent  entreaties  of  the 
Tigrean  part  of  his  army.  He  departed  this  morning,  how- 
ever, on  his  return  ;  but  it  is  not  yet  known  whether  he  in- 


414        JOURNAL   OF  A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


tends  passing  tlic  rainy  season  at  Adowah,  or  to  recross  the 
Tacazze.  Several  distant  fires  have  been  seen  this  evening. 
Oubea  is  probably  destroying  a  district  between  Besate  and 
Antitcho,  whose  inhabitants  have  remained  faithful  ad- 
herents to  the  children  of  Sebagadis.  It  is  said  that  when 
Oubea  w^as  defeated  by  Mariam  two  years  ago.  notwith- 
standing his  strict  and  persevering  attendance  upon  fasting 
and  prayer,  he  remarked,  that  since  God  gave  the  vic- 
tory to  the  wicked,  he  also  would  be  wicked  that  he  might 
thus  prosper.  From  that  time,  his  conduct  has  uniformly 
been  in  accordance  with  this  resolution. 

16th.  I  see  some  of  the  monks  every  day  of  my  stay  at 
Debra  Damot ;  but  their  whole  minds  are  given  to  the  war, 
to  the  exclusion  of  every  other  subject.  1  can  scarcely  gain 
their  attention,  even  for  two  or  three  minutes,  when  I  speak 
to  them  of  the  one  thing  needful.  I  must,  however,  except 
Debtera  Neblou,  my  host,  a  fine  old  man ;  for  his  heart,  so 
far  as  I  can  judge,  is  not  insensible  to  the  love  of  God. 
Yesterday  evening,  a  few  monks,  with  five  or  six  others,  as- 
sembled in  my  room.  The  principal  subject  of  my  remarks 
to  them  was  that  faith  which  worlceth  by  love,  as  opposed  to 
the  legal  and  servile  fear  by  which  they  are  prone  to  be  ac- 
tuated through  life.  They  gave  me  their  undivided  atten- 
tion till  nearly  two  o'clock,  without  oA'cring  any  remark,  or 
asking  any  questions  of  consequence.  They  made  one  or 
two  inquiries,  however,  which  I  will  barely  notice.  They 
asked  me  if  I  supposed  that  those  who  led  a  single  life  in 
our  country,  were  as  deserving  of  reward  as  those  with  them 
who  were  really  nuns  and  monks  by  a  vow.  I  directed 
them  to  their  own  hearts,  to  see  if  corrupt  and  illicit 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  415 

thoughts  were  not  reigning  there ;  and  some  of  them  con- 
fessed the  fact  in  such  a  manner,  that  I  could  not  doubt 
their  sincerity.  I  feel  satisfied  that  they  would  all  soon 
leave  the  convent,  were  it  not  for  the  fear  of  man. 

21st.  I  visited  the  church  dedicated  to  the  Abuna  Ara- 
gawi,  (from  the  word  Araga^  to  ascend,")  who  is  there  repre- 
sented as  holding-  the  tail  of  a  serpent  which  is  ascending  a 
rock.  On  the  side,  is  recorded  the  story  of  his  ascension  to 
the  rock  of  Debra  Damot,  which,  as  far  as  I  could  compre- 
hend it,  is  as  follows : — Aragawi  was  one  of  the  nine 
Apostles  sent  into  Abyssinia  by  St.  Athanasius.  After 
having  spent  some  years  in  instructing  the  people,  he  greatly 
desired  a  situation  where  he  could  enjoy  more  retirement ; 
but  his  numerous  miracles  constantly  attracted  such  num- 
bers to  him.  that  he  could  never  be  alone.  Passing  one 
day,  near  the  rock  of  Debra  Damot,  he  felt  a  strong  desire  to 
ascend  it,  that  he  might  spend  his  life  there  alone  in  com- 
munion with  God ;  and,  at  that  instant,  there  came  a  ser- 
pent, eighty  cubits  long,  which  began  gliding  up  the  rock. 
When  Aragawi  saw  that  his  head  had  reached  the  summit 
of  the  rock,  he  seized  him  by  the  tail,  and  the  serpent  drew 
him  up  to  the  top.  After  remaining  there  some  length  of 
time,  and  experiencing  the  sanctity  of  the  place,  he  con- 
ceived the  project  of  establishing  a  convent  there  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  his  brethren  an  opportunity  of  sharing  his 
happiness.  He  therefore  spun  a  cord,  by  means  of  which 
some  monks  ascended  up  to  him.  Two  or  three  hundred 
monks  have  constantly  lived  there  from  that  time ;  no  woman 
having  ever  set  her  foot  there. 

I  went,  afterward,  to  see  the  tombs  cut  in  the  rock,  which 


416        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA 

surpass  anytliing  I  could  have  expected  in  Abyssinia,  al- 
though they  are  very  inferior  to  those  of  Jerusalem.  The 
monks  dig  them  during  their  lifetime.  In  one  of  these  ex- 
cavations, I  found  a  monk  who  never  leaves  his  abode,  and 
who,  consequently,  has  a  reputation  for  extreme  sanctity 
through  that  whole  region.  I  found  him,  however,  full  of 
self-righteousness  and  ignorant  of  the  righteousness  of 
Christ.  He  could  talk  of  nothing  but  himself,  telling  me 
how  he  is  supplied  with  everything  he  needs  without  ever 
leaving  his  cavern  in  quest  of  any  want  To  convince  him 
of  sin,  I  began  by  telling  him  that  his  life  is  in  direct  op- 
position to  the  Grospel ; — for  either  he  has  no  light,  and  is 
therefore  a  hypocrite  in  passing  himself  oif  for  a  child  of 
light ;  or  he  has  light,  but  disobeys  the  command  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  his  disciples,  that  they  let  their  light  shim  before 
men^  &c.  He  listened  to  all  I  said  without  making  any  re- 
ply, astonished  that  I  could  doubt  his  sanctity ;  at  last,  he 
asked  me  for  a  copy  of  the  Gospel.  By  the  side  of  his  own, 
is  another  cave,  in  which  all  the  monks  affirm  that  the 
Abuna  Aragawi  is  still  living,  and  that,  from  time  to  time, 
he  manifests  himself  to  the  more  holy  among  them.  I 
wished  to  go  into  it :  but  the  monks,  who  said  that  it  was 
impossible  to  come  out  of  it  alive,  would  not  suffer  any  one 
to  enter  with  a  candle  ;  and  fearing  there  might  be  some 
precijjice  in  it,  I  would  not  venture  without  a  light. 

25th.  Adigrate.  Although  the  air  of  Debra  Damot  af- 
fects me  unpleasantly,  I  would  gladly  have  remained  there 
some  time  longer,  because,  during  some  of  the  last  days.  I 
had  several  opportunities  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the 
monks,  who  evinced  an  attachment  to  me  :  but  being  unable 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  417 


to  procure  any  wlieat  in  the  vicinity,  I  was  obliged  to  return 
to  Adigrate,  where  I  arrived  yesterday,  at  the  same  time 
that  Walda  Michael  did  :  but  he  has  left  again  this  morn- 
ing, without  giving  me  a  direct  answer  to  the  request  I 
made  him,  to  let  me  leave  for  Egypt. 

July  9th.  It  is  not  yet  known  whether  Oubea  has  re- 
passed the  Tacazze;  but  without  waiting  to  ascertain,  Walda 
Michael  has  left  for  Antalo,  where  his  enemies  have  roused 
up  since  the  arrival  of  Oubea.  I  again  asked  him  to  let 
me  go  ;  but  he  advised  me  to  delay  a  little  longer,  pretend- 
ing that  he  could  do  nothing  at  present  to  facilitate  my 
journey :  but  promising  to  let  me  go  at  the  end  of  the 
month  of  August,  with  the  assurance  that  there  would  then 
be  no  obstacle  in  the  way. 

30th.  Yesterday  morning,  women  were  heard  on  all  sides, 
crying,  "  To  arms  !  to  arms  I  had  retired  to  a  grove  for 
prayer ;  and,  on  my  return,  I  was  told  that  the  Fit-Aurari, 
Guebra  Amlac^  and  Golja,  were  not  more  than  three  leagues 
off,  coming  to  pillage  Adigrate  and  all  the  district  of  Agame. 
Nearly  all  the  inhabitants  of  Adigrate  fled  with  their  cattle. 
But  not  knowing  where  I  could  find  a  safe  retreat,  I  rea- 
soned with  myself,  that  having  long  been  on  friendly  terms 
with  the  Fit-Aurari,  he  might  possibly  leave  me  unmolested. 
They  ransacked  several  villages  between  Damot  and  Agame  ; 
but  the  peasants  belonging  to  the  plundered  villages,  having 
united  together,  succeeded  last  evening  in  overcoming  the 
soldiers  of  the  Fit-Aurari  and  Golja,  recovered  their  stolen 
property,  and  in  addition,  seized  a  quantity  of  arms  in  the 
possession  of  two  banditti.  It  is  said,  that  they  have  gone 
home  to-day,  intending  to  return  shortly  with  a  larger  force. 

18* 


418         JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 


Aug.  2d.  A  couple  of  lads,  one  aged  fifteen,  and  the  other 
sixteen,  who  had  agreed  to  serve  Grirgis  for  a  year  with  no 
other  remuneration  than  the  privilege  of  being  conducted 
to  Egypt?  ^^^^  thence  to  Jerusalem,  have  just  arrived 
at  my  house  from  Massowah.  Their  appearance  in  some 
respects  is  good ;  and,  to  the  praise  of  Girgis  it  must  be 
said,  that  he  has  instilled  into  their  minds  an  ardent  desire 
to  learn  and  understand  the  truth.  Their  story  is  too  in- 
teresting in  itself,  and  too  intimately  connected  with  the 
fortunes  of  this  unhappy  man,  to  be  passed  over  in  silence. 

When  Girgis  left  me  in  April,  concealing  from  me  his  in- 
tention, he  immediately  set  olf  for  3Iassowah,  where  he  was 
obliged  to  remain  nearly  a  month,  waiting  an  opportunity 
for  sailing  to  Jedda.  The  frown  of  God  seemed  here  to 
rest  upon  him  ;  despised  by  the  Abyssinian  merchants  who 
happened  to  be  there,  and  destitute  of  money,  he  was  obliged 
to  dispose  of  his  clothing  and  the  few  ornaments  of  his  con- 
cubine, in  order  to  procure  the  immediate  necessaries  of 
subsistence.  But  as  the  time  of  departure  approached,  his 
servants,  who  had  all  along  suffered  the  extremes  of  fam- 
ine, and  who  well  knew  that  his  resources  were  very  lim- 
ited, if  not  entirely  exhausted,  were  exceedingly  surprised 
to  see  his  house  filled  with  every  kind  of  provision  for  the 
contemplated  voyage :  and  when  they  asked  him  whence 
he  derived  all  this  abundance,  he  simply  replied  that  he 
had  taken  this  occasion  to  unfold  to  their  view  the  rich 
stores  he  possessed.  At  length  the  day  on  which  he  was 
to  sail,  arrived,  and  they  all  embarked  together  for  Jedda  ; 
but  when  they  reached  the  island  of  Dahlac,  he  put  his  two 
servants  ashore,  telling  them  that  the  Naib  had  thus  com- 


JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  419 


mandedj  and,  that  in  a  few  days  he  would  send  a  vessel  to 
transport  them  to  Jedda,  where  he  would  await  their  com- 
ing. His  concubiue  wept  bitterly  on  separating  from  them, 
although  she  was  probably  ignorant  of  the  foul  plot  that 
was  going  on  against  them.  The  conduct  of  Girgis  was 
very  different ;  he  barely  remarked  to  them,  "  As  St.  Helena 
was  left  amidst  the  waves  and  was  miraculously  preserved, 
so  I  leave  you  here ;  if  you  are  the  children  of  God.  he  will 
undoubtedly  save  you  ;  if  not,  he  will  abandon  you  to  de- 
struction and,  so  saying,  he  took  his  leave.  The  deserted 
boys  went  directly  to  the  house  of  the  governor  of  the  island, 
who  maintained  and  treated  them  kindly  for  about  a  fort- 
night, although  he  watched  them  with  the  greatest  vigilance, 
never  leaving  them  for  a  moment  alone.  All  their  wants 
were  abundantly  supplied  ;  but  that  instinctive  desire  of 
liberty  and  preservation  which  burns  in  every  man's  bosom 
rendered  them  restless  and  uneasy.  They  began  to  think, 
and  it  was  made  the  subject  of  frequent  remark  among  them- 
selves, that  they  should  probably  be  sold  into  slavery ;  or, 
that  they  were  treated  thus  kindly,  only  that  they  might  be 
allured  by  blandishments  to  embrace  the  doctrines  of  Islam- 
ism.  Indeed,  they  had  already  been  assailed  on  this  point ; 
great  promises  had  been  held  out  to  them,  though  always 
with  extreme  caution  and  mildness.  They  cheered  each 
other  in  their  trials,  mutually  strengthening  their  courage 
to  suffer  every  extremity,  even  death  itself,  rather  than  re- 
nounce their  faith  or  deny  their  Lord  ;  and  frequently 
offered  up  their  united  prayers  to  God  for  sustaining  grace 
to  confess  the  name  of  Jesus,  although  the  most  fearful  con- 
sequences might  follow  the  steadfastness  of  their  profession. 


4'20       JOURNAL  or  A  RKSIDENCE  IN  ABYSSINIA. 


In  the  midst  of  these  harassing  fears  and  conflicting  eraa- 
tioDS,  their  host  informed  them  that  the  bark  which  was  to 
transport  them  to  Jedda  had  arrived,  and  that  they  must 
"be  ready  to  depart  in  two  or  three  days.  On  the  reception 
of  this  news,  they  were  still  more  anxious  and  troubled  than 
before,  though  they  could  give  no  definite  reason  for  their 
fears.  In  the  meantime,  one  of  them  had  learned  Arabic 
enough  to  understand  familiar  conversation  ;  and.  on  in- 
quiry, they  found  that  the  bark  that  was  to  take  them  was 
laden  for  Yemen.  They  were  then  convinced  that  their 
destination  was  slavery.  The  n^  xt  day,  their  master  being 
absent,  they  walked  out  attended,  upon  the  seashore,  where 
they  met  an  old  man  of  respectable  appearance,  of  whom  they 
asked  counsel,  entreating  him  to  facilitate  their  return  to 
Massowah.  Their  guard  opposed  his  interference,  but  the 
old  man  became  interested  in  the  forlorn  situation  of  the 
boys,  and  soon  succeeded  in  securing  for  them  a  passage  to 
the  desired  port.  On  their  arrival,  they  entered  the  house 
of  the  very  man  who  had  secretly  bought  them,  not  in  the 
least  suspicious  of  injury  from  him,  because  they  had  previ- 
ously lodged  at  his  house,  while  under  the  protection  of 
Girgis ;  but  he  kept  them  more  closely  and  treated  them 
more  severely  than  their  overseer  at  Dalhac  had  done.  For 
several  days,  they  were  confined  to  the  house,  without  per- 
mission to  leave  it  a  moment.  Their  host  said  little  to  them 
but  by  way  of  mildly  advising  them  to  remain  closely  con- 
cealed at  his  house  for  a  time,  lest  some  marauding  brigand 
should  discover  and  claim  them  as  his  property  ;  but  to  his 
domestics  he  gave  another  lesson,  charging  them  to  keep  a 
strict  watch  over  his  prisoners,  and  not  permit  them  to  pass 


JOURVAT.   OF  A   RESIDT^XCE  ABYSSIMA.  421 


'over  the  threshold  of  his  house.  The  poor  boys  began  to 
think  that  they  had  not  yet  escaped  from  the  clutches  of 
"their  enemies,  feeling  that  they  were  indeed  doomed  to 
slavery.  They  again  mutually  encouraged  each  other,  and 
unitedly  prayed  to  God  to  preserve  them  from  the  evils 
they  feared,  or  give  them  courage  to  confess  Jesus  Christ 
under  all  circumstances,  however  trying.  One  day,  after 
having  thus  prayed,  they  found  means  of  making  their  es- 
cape, and  fled  to  the  governor,  (a  Turk.)  before  whose  house 
they  besought  assistance  and  protection  :  but  he  was  sur- 
rounded with  too  many  people,  and  too  much  occupied  to 
listen  to  their  entreaties.  While  they  were  here  waiting  an 
audience,  their  host  unexpectedly  arrived,  and  discovered 
them.  At  first,  he  endeavored  to  frighten  them  into  a  wil- 
lingness to  return  :  but  failing  in  this,  he  had  recourse  to 
mildness  and  the  lure  of  a  promise  ;  and  afterwards,  under- 
took to  enforce  their  submission.  But  the  Naib  interfered 
and  retained  them  at  his  house  ;  and  here  they  first  learned 
definitely  what  their  enemies  had  intended  to  do  with  them. 
Girgis,  by  an  agreement  with  his  host  at  Massowah,  had  sold 
them  to  a  brother  of  his,  for  thirty  talaris,  who  came  to  the 
house  of  the  Xaib  to  claim  his  property,  but  in  vain.  On 
the  very  night  of  their  arrival,  when  all  the  inhabitants  of 
the  place  were  buried  in  sleep,  it  v/as  the  intention  of  their 
captors  to  have  shipped  them  for  Yemen.  But  their  pur- 
poses were  thwarted  :  the  yaib  kept  and  sustained  them  a 
number  of  weeks,  until  a  safe  opportunity  presented  itself  for 
sending  them  to  Halai.  In  the  meantime  Girgis  had  departed, 
carrying  with  him  a  portion  of  the  stipulated  price  of  the  boys. 
Sept.  12th.  Intelligence  of  the  death  of  our  friend,  Ali  of 


422        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA- 


Egypt,  has  just  reached  me.  More  than  a  year  since,  his 
wife,  in  a  fit  of  jealousy,  administered  to  him  a  dose  of  poi- 
son, which  ever  after  rendered  the  state  of  his  health  feeble 
and  precarious.  He  left  my  house  fifteen  days  ago,  much 
better  than  usual,  to  go  and  attempt  a  reconciliation  between 
two  tribes  of  Shohos,  below  Halai.  There  he  met  an  old 
Mussulman,  who  offered  him  a  Mussulman  medicine,  as- 
suring him,  that  it  would  decide  his  case  one  way  or  the 
other — either  secure  his  restoration  to  perfect  health,  or 
terminate  his  life.  Agreeably  to  the  great  principle  of  Is- 
lamism,  that  if  an  unalterable  decree  had  not  decided  his 
death,  this  medicine  would  prove  efficacious.  Ali  expressed 
his  determination  to  receive  it.  He  took  it,  and  died  on 
the  following  day. 

13th.  For  the  last  two  months,  I  have  spent  a  consider- 
able portion  of  my  time  in  the  society  of  a  Greek,  named 
Demetros,  originally  from  Thessalonica,  but  who  has  now 
resided  in  Abyssinia  for  twenty-two  years.  On  our  arrival 
in  the  country,  he  made  every  effort  to  blacken  our  charac- 
ter in  the  view  of  Sebagadis,  of  whom  he  was  the  peculiar 
favorite.  I  therefore  thought  it  my  duty  to  treat  him  with 
more  kindness,  and  exhibit  a  greater  warmth  of  friendship 
than  I  otherwise  should  have  done;  a  course  of  conduct 
which  has  made  a  very  favorable  impression,  both  upon  him- 
self, and  those  who  had  previously  heard  him  speak  of  us  in 
the  most  contemptuous  manner,  declaring-  all  our  religion  to 
be  mere  pretence.  But  he  has  been  brought  to  a  partial  dis- 
covery of  the  evil  of  his  past  life  ;  he  often  deplores  the  cor- 
ruption of  his  heart,  and  the  misfortune  which  led  him  to 
this  country,  here  to  lose  every  feeling  of  reverence  or  love 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  423 


for  God.  When  he  came  to  Abyssinia  at  the  early  age  of 
eighteen,  his  character  was  good  ;  for  five  years  he  success- 
fully resisted  the  intrigues  of  infamous  women  who  under- 
took to  ensnare  him  in  their  artful  toils.  But  he  was  finally 
overcome  and  drawn  into  crime  by  a  woman  of  some  distinc- 
tion in  the  country,  who  gave  him  an  intoxicating  draught 
mingled  with  wine.  For  several  days,  he  wept  incessantly 
over  his  fall,  but  his  bitter  sorrow  did  not  change  his  heart. 
He  at  length  said  to  himself,  that  since  he  had  lost  his  inno- 
cence, he  might  as  well  yield  himself  up  to  the  sway  of  his 
passions,  as  endeavor  to  struggle  against  them.  From  that 
time  he  entirely  forsook  his  Bible,  and  plunging  down  the 
*  dark  stream  of  ruin,  becoming  even  worse  than  the  Abys- 
sinians  themselves.  He  is,  however,  still  able  to  repeat  a 
great  portion  of  the  Four  Gospels,  and  of  the  Psalms.  He 
started,  this  morning,  to  join  his  family  at  Axum,  apparently 
determined  to  return  to  virtue  and  to  God. 

22d.  Debra  Damot.  Having  learned  that  Oubea,  who  has 
passed  the  rainy  season  at  Tigre,  is  ere  long  to  march  from 
Adowah  against  the  district  of  Agame  with  a  numerous 
army,  I  have  once  more  taken  refuge  in  this  monastery, 
whose  monks  have  ever  expressed  to  me  nothing  but  kind- 
ness and  friendship.  I  am  told  that  Oubea  always  inquires 
very  particularly  about  me,  and  that  if  he  meets  me  at  Adi- 
grate  or  elsewhere,  he  is  resolved  to  make  amends  for  the 
wrong  he  did  me,  in  a  moment  of  impatience,  at  the  time  of 
my  return  from  Gondar.  The  injury  consisted  in  his  re- 
fusing to  receive  a  servant  whom  I  sent  to  him.  The  sons 
of  Sebagadis  are  greatly  excited  and  alarmed  ;  but  one  bat- 
tle which  they  have  lately  gained,  and  which  has  placed  sev- 


424        JOURNAL   or   a   residence   in  ABYSSINIA. 

eral  chiefs  of  Tembene  in  their  power,  has  given  them  a  lit- 
tle encouragement. 

Oct.  3d.  I  have  just  passed  eight  days  at  Adigrate  with 
Walda  Michael,  who  is  greatly  dejected,  inasmuch  as  his 
adherents  are  few,  and  the  peasants  of  Agame  are  exceed- 
ingly terrified.  His  intimate  friend,  Belata  Darasso,  who 
received  me  so  cordially  at  Toursogua,  near  the  Tacazze,  on 
my  return  from  Gondar,  gave  me  several  opportunities  of 
preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  soldiers.  They  set  out  yester- 
day to  go  and  meet  Oubea,  who  is  at  the  distance  of  only 
two  short  days'  journey  from  Adigrate. 

6th.  Cassai,  the  son  of  Sebagadis,  had  a  partial  combat 
day  before  yesterday  with  Oubea's  men.  He  killed  about 
ten  of  them,  and  took  some  horses.  This  so  revived  the 
drooping  hopes  of  the  inhabitants  of  Agame,  that  it  is  said 
not  a  single  peasant  remains,  who  has  not  gone  to  join 
Walda  Michael  in  the  defence  of  their  harvest,  which  is  al- 
ready commenced.  Even  the  priests  have  gone  to  the  war. 
The  question  respecting  the  government  of  Tigre  will  doubt- 
less be  decided  before  many  days. 

8th.  I  am  much  interested  in  a  young  Galla,  who  visits 
me  twice  every  day,  from  his  ardent  desire  to  know  the 
truth.  To-day,  he  gave  me  a  brief  history  of  his  life — made 
a  prisoner  and  a  slave  at  the  age  of  fourteen  years,  (he  is 
not  yet  thirty,)  he  was  sold  to  a  master  at  Gojam,  who  after 
causing  him  to  receive  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  soon  re- 
stored him  to  liberty.  Being  once  more  his  own,  he  might 
have  returned  to  his  country,  which  is  not  far  from  Gojam  ; 
but  he  was  loth  to  bear  the  name  of  Christian,  while  a  stran- 
ger to  the  great  truths  of  Christianity.    Without  assistance, 


JOURNAL   OF   A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  425 

and,  I  might  almost  say,  without  a  master,  he  has  attained 
to  a  tolerable  understanding  of  the  Ethiopic.  He  uniformly 
prepares  his  own  parchment,  for  the  purpose  of  learning  to 
write,  and  although  he  has  never  had  an  instructor,  his 
writing  is  very  legible.  Until  the  present  time,  he  had  no 
idea  of  the  difference  between  the  Gospel  and  human  writ- 
ings. But  he  is  now  studying  the  Epistles  with  the  great- 
est assiduity.  He  went,  three  years  ago,  to  visit  his  rela- 
tives, and  entreated  his  father  to  come  into  the  Amhara 
country,  there  to  embrace  the  Christian  religion.  His  fa- 
ther replied,  that  he  had  not  the  least  objection  to  becoming 
a  Christian  ;  but,  that  always  having  been  free,  he  could  not 
bear  to  be  regarded  as  a  slave  in  the  Amhara  country. 
"  But  go,"  added  he,  "  and  bring  hither  a  Christian  priest  to 
teach  and  baptize  us ;  we  will  all  receive  his  instructions." 
He  returned  to  x\mhara ;  but  no  intelligent  priest  could  be 
found,  who  was  willing  to  accompany  him  into  his  country. 
He  therefore  resolved  to  consecrate  himself  to  the  ministry; 
he  became  a  monk  at  Gondar,  and  came  to  Tigre  to  receive 
the  imposition  of  hands  from  the  Abuna ;  but.  on  his  ar- 
rival, the  Abuna  had  just  died  ;  and,  for  more  than  two 
years,  did  he  continue  in  Tigre,  waiting  for  the  coming  of  a 
new  Abuna,  from  whom  he  could  receive  the  sacred  charge. 

The  disposition  to  murder  is  so  common  among  the  Gal- 
las,  that  one  can  scarcely  venture  into  their  country,  with- 
out  hazarding  his  life ;  and  a  Galla,  who  has  never  imbrued 
his  hands  in  a  fellow-creature's  blood,  is  despised  by  all  his 
acquaintances ;  and  his  wife  is  still  more  contemptible. 
When  she  goes  to  get  wood  or  to  draw  water,  the  wife  of 
some  one  who  has  murdered,  waits  for  her  by  the  side  of 


426        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


her  house,  and  takes  her  load  from  her  by  force,  she,  daring 
neither  to  defend  herself,  nor  even  to  cry  for  help ;  on  the 
contrary,  she  seeks  to  revenge  herself  on  her  husband,  who 
can  have  no  peace  at  home,  till  he  brings  positive  proof  that 
he  also  has  killed  a  man.  The  country  of  the  Gallas  pre- 
sents a  vast  field  to  the  eye  of  the  Christian  public,  and  de- 
mands their  special  attention.  It  offers,  perhaps,  fewer  ob- 
stacles to  the  messengers  of  Christ  than  those  nations  which 
liave  more  complete  systems  of  idolatry  or  ^anti-Christian 
superstitions :  but  I  see  not  how  it  can  be  entered  upon 
without  the  aid  of  one  or  two  missionary  stations  in  Chris- 
tian Abyssinia. 

***** 

Nov.  6th.  The  Lord  has  again  been  pleased  to  visit  me 
■with  a  very  severe  sickness,  from  which,  through  his  mercy, 
I  have  nearly  recovered  ;  although  for  several  days  I  had  no 
other  food  than  dry  bread,  because  there  was  absolutely  noth- 
ing to  be  bought  at  Debra  Damot  but  a  little  barley;  and 
that  with  great  difficulty  ;  and  in  the  present  state  of  things, 
the  roads  are  so  deserted  on  account  of  thieves,  that  even 
beggars  dare  not  pass  lest  they  should  be  robbed  of  their 
rags. 

When  I  returned  from  Adigrate  a  month  ago,  Oubea  was 
in  the  district  of  Haramata,  which  he  has  entirely  destroy- 
ed. It  is  reported  that  in  one  night  alone  his  soldiers 
butchered  nearly  three  hundred  women  and  children  ;  but  it 
is  said,  that  he  expressed  his  disapprobation  of  it.  While 
Oubea  was  at  Haramata,  the  news  came,  that  Aligas  Faris 
had  gone  to  the  Amhara  country,  and  had  imprisoned 
Abmade,  governor  of  Gooderou.    On  receiving  this  intelli- 


JOURNAL  OF   A  RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  427 

gence,  Oubea  ordered  home  the  people  of  Tigre  who  were 
with  him,  pretending  that  he  should  leave  for  Samen.  He 
passed  by  Antalo,  and  the  report  was  circulated,  that  he  had 
repassed  the  Tacazze.  Conseq[uently,  the  sons  of  Sebagadis 
left  for  Adowah ;  but  while  they  were  destroying  and 
burning  the  district  of  Golja,  the  tidings  reached  them,  that 
Oubea  had  entered  the  territory  of  Agame.  They  retraced 
their  steps ;  and  when  they  arrived  on  the  1st  inst.,  found 
Oubea  encamped  near  the  village  of  Adigrate.  On  the  2d, 
they  rested  ;  gave  him  battle  on  Saturday,  the  3d,  and  were 
defeated.  Oubea  lost  about  five  hundred  men,  but  he  took 
a  great  number  of  prisoners.  Meanwhile  I  am  shut  up 
here,  with  no  means  of  foreseeing  when  I  can  leave  for 
Egypt,  and  have  only  fifty  talaris  in  my  possession  ;  but  as  I 
came  into  this  world,  so  shall  I  leave  it.  He,  who  is  the 
Saviour  of  all  men,  will  provide  me  with  all  things  needful. 

During  my  last  illness,  I  had  frequent  opportunities  of 
preaching  the  Gospel,  not  only  to  several  pilgrims  who  came 
to  assist  at  the  annual  festival  of  the  Abuna  Aragawi,  which 
occurred  fifteen  days  ago,  but  also  to  the  monks.  The  ma- 
jority of  the  monks  have  become  my  enemies ;  and  call  me 
"  Mussulman,"  because  I  condemn  the  adoration  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary,  and  have  no  confidence  in  her  intercession:  but 
the  more  intelligent,  and  consequently,  the  most  influential, 
always  evince  friendship  for  me.  There  are  some  even,  who 
condemn  the  worship  of  creatures,  and  begin  to  doubt  the 
lawfulness  of  praying  to  the  Virgin ;  but  1  know  of  none 
who  sincerely  seek  the  Saviour. 

Nov.  1 4th.  My  servant  Guebrou,  having  passed  the  rainy 
season  with  Oubea's  army,  in  which  he  has  two  brothers,  has 


428        JOURNAL   OF    A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


arrived  here.  He  is  bent  on  attending  me  as  far  as  Egypt 
without  wages :  for  the  sole  reason,  he  says,  that  he  yet 
finds  himself  too  weak  to  resist,  alone,  the  temptations  of 
the  world,  and  the  opposition  of  the  enemies  of  the  Gospel. 
I  had  already  heard  of  his  witnessing  to  the  truth,  hoth  in 
his  conduct  and  in  his  words  ;  but  I  experience  far  greater 
joy  in  seeing  him  much  more  sensible,  than  formerly,  of  his 
weakness,  and  of  the  corruption  of  his  heart. 

I  was  told  about  two  months  ago.  that  my  goods  had  been 
burned  at  Adowah,  with  a  part  of  the  church.  I  had 
thought  that  something  might  have  been  preserved:  but 
Guebrou  has  just  informed  me  that  nothing  is  left  entire,  ex- 
cept a  chest  of  books,  containing  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
and  the  Epistles,  in  Amharic  ;  the  other  books  which  are 
not  wholly  destroyed,  are  entirely  spoiled  and  useless. 

Since  I  left  Adowah,  in  the  month  of  February,  1831,  the 
roads  have  been  impassable  :  and  the  petty  governors  in  the 
region  of  Adowah  have  confined  all,  whom  they  suspected 
of  having  a  little  money,  in  irons  :  so  that,  had  I  gone  there, 
I  could  not  have  obtained  my  goods,  and  should  have  been 
obliged  to  relinquish  all  that  I  had  left,  to  escape  imprison- 
ment and  blows.  Before  the  burning  of  my  property,  how- 
ever, I  had  improved  a  favorable  opportunity  for  sending 
for  Golius'  Dictionary. 

21st.  Two  days  ago,  the  sons  of  Sebagadis  surrendered 
to  Oubea,  to  prevent  his  entire  destruction  of  their  prov- 
inces, and  to  redeem  the  prisoners  who  were  unjustly  and 
cruelly  treated  by  Oubea's  soldiers.  He  received  them 
well,  and  has  given  them  about  the  half  of  their  father's 
government.    His  officers  wish  to  give  the  whole  adminis* 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYtftilNlA.  429 

tration  of  Tigre  to  Walda  Michael,  because  he  has  fought 
bravely  ;  but  Oubea  has  not  yet  consented. 

23d.  Guebiou's  brother  has  been  here,  and  taken  him 
away  by  force.  The  poor  youth  wept  bitterly  ;  but  resist- 
ance was  of  no  avail.  The  monks  all  coincided  with  his 
brother,  and  he  was  obliged  to  go.  His  sobs  affected  me 
deeply  ;  but  I  can  most  confidently  recommend  him  to  God, 
and  to  the  Word  of  his  Grace^  which  is  able  to  build  him  up, 
and  to  give  him  at  last  an  inheritance  among  them  that  are 
sanctified.  I  should  have  many  things  to  say  of  this  young 
man  to  the  glory  of  Grod's  almighty  grace ;  bat  the  recol- 
lection of  the  sad  history  of  Girgis  constrains  me  to  keep 
silence,  and  to  rejoice  only  with  trembling. 

26th  Perceiving  the  entire  frustration  of  all  his  darling 
hopes,  Walda  Michael  has  finally  consented  to  let  me  leave  ; 
and  I  am  preparing  to  set  out  to-morrow,  if  God  permit.  I 
have  very  little  information  from  the  interior.  The  country 
has  been  quiet  during  the  past  year,  and  the  people  are  ap- 
parently well  satisfied  with  the  young  Ras,  All*  Subse- 
quently to  my  return  from  Gondar,  the  king,  Guigar,  was 
dethroned,  and  his  place  supplied  by  a  King  Joas,  an  entire 
stranger  to  me  ;  but  it  is  now  a  year  since  Guigar,  support- 
ing the  charge  by  false  testimony,  caused  Joas  to  be  accused 
of  having  invited  Aligas  Faris  to  usurp  the  government  of 
Ras  Ali.    Joas  was  consequently  divested  of  all  regal  power, 

*  The  Ras,  Ali  Mariam,  seeing  the  horror  that  the  people  had  of  the 
name  of  Mariam,  has  retained  that  of  Ali  only,  which  is  a  Mussulman 
name ;  his  mother,  before  her  marriage,  having  been  a  Mussulman  of 
Gooderou.  iUi  is  grandson  of  Googsa ;  and  not  his  nephew,  as  I 
thought. 


430        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 


and  liis  vacancy  filled  by  Guebra  Christos ;  but  it  is  now 
said,  that  the  old  king,  Guigar,  has  procured  his  death  by 
poison.  The  name  of  the  present  occupant  of  the  throne  I 
do  not  know. 

Dec.  10th.  Massoicah.  On  the  27th  of  November,  all  the 
most  respectable  of  the  monks  attended  me  on  my  departure 
from  Debra  Damot,  to  the  pass  where  they  descend  the 
mountain,  and  some  descended  with  me  to  the  foot.  On 
parting  with  them.  I  again  gently  exhorted  them  to  give 
their  hearts  unreservedly  to  Jesus,  and  to  trust  in  his  grace 
for  everything.  Alaca  Walda  Selasse.  a  learned  man  of 
Shoa,  who  came  to  see  me  every  day  with  a  number  of  dog- 
matical questions,  but  for  whom  I  felt  no  particular  attach- 
ment, because  he  always  opposed,  in  the  driest  manner, 
everything  I  said — suddenly  burst  into  tears,  and  in  the 
presence  of  all  the  monks,  said  to  me  ;  "  Now  that  you  are 
taking  your  leave,  I  ask  3'our  forgiveness  for  all  the  trouble 
that  I  have  caused  you.  I  had  heard  of  you  at  Gondar,  and 
your  doctrine  had  awakened  in  my  mind  strong  doubts  on 
many  essential  points  of  belief.  My  principal  object  in 
coming  here,  was  to  see  you,  and  to  hear  by  what  proofs  you 
maintained  your  doctrine,  in  opposition  to  ours.  T  resisted 
you  with  all  my  might :  several  times  even  when  already 
convinced  of  the  truth  of  your  words ;  but  it  was  for  the 
sake  of  obtaining  stronger  proofs  of  your  doctrine.  Now 
that  we  are  parting,  perhaps  for  life.  I  ought  to  be  free  and 
candid  with  you.  It  is  you  who  have  opened  my  eyes.  I 
will  treasure  up  your  instructions  in  my  heart,  and  will 
publicly  call  myself  your  disciple.  You  are  my  father." 
On  saying  these  words,  he  again  wept :  and  I  left  him  lean- 


JOURNAL  OF   A   RESIDENCE  IN   ABYSSINIA.  431 

ing  against  a  rock,  bathed  in  tears.  I  took  my  night's  lodg- 
ing at  Facada,  three  leagues  east  of  Debra  Damot,  at  the 
house  of  a  relative  of  one  of  my  servants.  The  district  is 
called  Goula  Macada.  The  inhabitants  of  the  place  have 
presented  Oubea  with  sixty  bags  of  honey,  to  prevent  him 
from  seizing  their  property. 

28th.  I  found  Oubea  with  his  army  at  Behate,  where  I 
remained  four  days.  He  received  me  in  a  very  friendly 
manner,  although  he  has  several  reasons  for  disliking  the 
Europeans.  Immediately  on  my  arrival,  he  expressed  to 
me  his  regret  that  he  had  refused  to  receive  my  servant,  on 
my  return  to  Gondar  ;  and  then  he  inquired  why  I  did  not 
go  to  him  myself.  I  told  him,  that  on  coming  from  Adowah, 
I  had  promised  Walda  Michael  that  1  would  not  go  near  his 
enemies :  which  reason  was  apparently  satisfactory  to  him. 
I  was  introduced  by  the  young  prince,  Tecla  Georgis,  my 
old  friend  of  Adowah.  I  believe  he  was  more  rejoiced  to 
see  me  again,  than  he  would  have  been  to  see  his  own  father. 
He  had  already  told  Oubea  and  his  officers  all  that  he  could 
understand  of  my  religious  principles  :  so  that  I  had  several 
opportunities  every  day  of  preaching  the  Gospel,  both  in 
Oubea's  tent,  and  in  those  of  his  officers.  I  thought  it  my 
duty  to  avoid  wounding  their  feelings,  and  therefore  aimed 
rather  to  convince  them  of  the  positive  truths  of  religion, 
than  contradict  their  own,  where  it  was  not  absolutely  ne- 
cessary. But  one  time,  when  Oubea's  tent  was  full  of 
people,  a  priest  suddenly  asked  me  why  I  objected  to  call- 
ing Mary  the  '•'  Mother  of  God :"' — to  which  I  simply  re- 
plied, that  Jesus  Christ  being  truly  God  and  truly  man,  I 
did  not,  in  one  sense,  oppose  their  calling  Mary    Mother  of 


432        JOURNAL   UF   A   RESIDENCE    IN  ABYcJtilNIA. 


God,"  provided  they  did  not  tlieuce  draw  the  conclusion, 
that  they  ought  to  pay  her  religious  worship  and  adoration ; 
— as  if  a  feeble  creature  could  share  with  the  only  God  and 
Saviour  of  the  world  in  the  work  of  our  redemption  ;  add- 
ing, that  our  reason,  given  us  by  God,  teaches  that  there  is 
something  self-contradictory  in  the  title  Mother  of  God," 
— implying,  that  the  Eternal,  the  Creator  of  the  Universe, 
derived  his  existence  from  the  creature  of  a  day.  It  would 
be  much  better  to  call  her  simply  '  Mother  of  Jesus,'  as  the 
Apostles  did  ;  and  to  believe  the  Gospel  declaration,  that  if 
we  imitate  3Iary  in  her  faith,  her  humility,  her  love,  and 
her  obedience,  Jesus  Christ  will  sustain  the  same  endearing 
relation  to  us  that  he  does  to  Mary."  Oubea  interrupted 
me  by  sayiDg.  It  must  be  confessed  that  we  are  greatly 
presumptuous  in  calling  Mary  '  Mother  of  God,'  while  the 
Gospel  does  not  authorize  that  appellation  :  I  am  persuaded 
we  had  much  better  caliber  'Mother  of  Jesus.'"  As  to 
the  article  of  justification  by  faith,  the  whole  body  of  Abys- 
sinians,  without  exception,  content  themselves  with  saying, 
in  a  very  vague  manner,  that  as  works  are  of  no  avail  with- 
out faith,  so  faith  is  of  no  avail  without  works.  They  be- 
lieve, that  faith  with  baptism  affords  ample  ground  for  the 
justification  of  a  man,  who  was  not  previously  a  Christian  ; 
but  that  God  requires  satisfaction  for  the  sins  committed 
after  receiving  this  ordinance — that  is,  satisfaction  by  fast- 
ing, alms,  and  other  similar  penances.  Some  among  them 
believe  in  absolute  predestination — not  only  of  the  future 
condition  of  the  godly  and  ungodly,  but  also  of  all  their  ac- 
tions in  this  world.  All  are  firmly  persuaded  that  the  pre- 
cise moment  of  the  death  of  every  individual  is  long  since 


JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  433 

unalterably  decreed,  and  that  there  is  no  escaping  the  uni- 
versal destroyer. 

Oubea  is  extremely  unwilling  to  be  suspected  of  ever 
having  resolved  upon  any  wrong  act  himself,  but  confesses 
that  his  soldiers,  by  their  mischief,  occasion  him  much 
trouble ;  which  he  proves  by  the  extreme  severity  of  his 
punishments.  He  has  caused  several  to  be  beaten  in  my 
presence,  for  having  stolen  wheat ;  notwithstanding  which, 
all  the  wheat  of  Behate  is  pilfered  away. 

All  the  copies  of  the  Gospel  in  Ethiopic  and  Amharic 
haye  been  distributed.  I  have  commissioned  Oubea's  secre- 
tary, Walda  Tecla,  whom  I  knew  before,  to  divide  the  re- 
mainder of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  and  the  Epistles  among 
those  who  desire  them.  Walda  Tecla  has  given  the  copy  of 
the  Four  Gospels,  which  I  gave  him  at  Gondar,  to  Walda 
Selasse,  governor  of  Walcait ;  it  is  said,  that  he  reads  it  day 
and  night,  and  constantly  inquires  when  they  can  have  the 
rest  of  the  New  Testament  in  Amharic.  I  have  not  yet 
succeeded  in  getting  an  interview  with  him.  Before  part- 
ing, Oubea  ordered  Walda  Michael  to  give  me  a  good  rec- 
ommendation to  Guidea,  master  of  the  customs,  and  chief 
of  the  district  of  Halai,  to  conduct  me  safely  to  Massowah. 
Poor  Walda  Michael !  he  wept  when  I  bid  him  farewell ; — 
only  begging  me  not  to  forget  him.  Oubea,  at  parting,  sent 
me  thirty  talaris,  to  help  me  on  my  journey.  Thus  all  the 
principal  men  in  Abyssinia,  who  know  me,  prove  themselves 
my  friends. 

Dec.  3d.  I  left  Behate  to  come  to  Halai  by  the  same  road 
we  took  in  going.    All  the  villages  were  deserted,  the  in- 
habitants having  fled  with  their  cattle  to  the  mountains  of 
19 


434        JOURNAL   OF   A   RESIDENCE   IN    ABYSSINIA-  \ 

the  Shohos,  from  fear  that  Oubea's  army  would  pass  by  this 
road.  We  lodged  the  first  night  at  Tohonda,  (not  Dohona, 
as  we  understood  in  coming,)  where  the  three  or  four  men 
whom  we  found  there,  prepared  us  a  good  supper,  apologiz- 
ing for  their  inability  to  entertain  us  as  they  wished,  as  all 
their  property  is  concealed  in  the  mountains.  The  succeed- 
ing day  brought  us  to  Halai. 

At  Halai  I  found  five  or  six  chiefs  of  the  Shohos- 
Hassaorta,  (Salt,  Hazaorta ;)  whom,  on  our  coming,  we  saw 
at  Massowah  in  chains.  They  recognized  me  immediately, 
and  said  one  to  another  ;  "  This  is  he  who  gave  us  two  dol- 
lars, when  he  passed  through  Massowah."  We  had  given 
them  this  to  procure  necessary  food.  One  cannot  go  from 
Halai  to  Massowah  and  vice,  versa,  without  a  guide  of  this 
tribe  of  Shohos;  to  whom,  when  going,  a  recommendation 
from  the  Naib  of  Massowah  is  required,  and,  when  return- 
ing, from  the  governor  of  Halai.  The  Hassaorta  Shohos 
have  a  dozen  petty  chiefs,  who  share  in  turn  the  privilege  of 
conducting  travellers ;  but  they  arrange  that,  after  having 
made  the  bargain.  Their  usual  fee  for  conducting  a  white 
man  across  their  territory  is  ten  talaris  ;  but  they  readily 
consented  to  take  me,  as  a  countryman,  for  one  talari  and 
a  half  They  told  me  that  Mr.  Salt  gave  them  a  hundred 
and  fifty  talaris  for  a^ttending  him  from  Massowah  to  Halai. 

I  found  an  Armenian  at  Halai,  who  calls  himself  Bethle- 
hem, and  who  came  from  India  with  a  Portuguese  servant ; 
but  he  is  so  reserved  and  so  incommunicative,  that  I  could 
ascertain  nothing  about  the  intention  of  his  journey.  He 
said  he  was  a  citizen  of  Teflis  in  Georgia.  He  speaks 
English  and  Arabic  with  considerable  fluency.    He  had 


JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN   ABYSSINIA.  435 


considerable  trouble  with  tbe'Shohos,  although  he  had  given 
ten  talaris  to  his  guide,  and  came  with  a  caravan.  They  re- 
fused to  let  him  pass  unless  he  would  give  them  money  ; 
but,  after  having  been  detained  three  days,  he  apprized  the 
Naib  of  his  detention,  who  immediately  came  himself  to  pro- 
cure a  pass  for  him. 

6th.  I  left  Halai  with  a  heavy  heart,  as  I  cast  the  last 
glance  towards  a  country  where  I  had  just  spent  three  years. 
I  said  to  myself  when  passing  through  Halai  three  years 
ago,  that  if  I  might  but  contribute  in  any  way  to  the  salva- 
tion of  a  single  sinner,  I  should  rejoice  that  I  had  come  into 
this  country  ;  and  now  I  feel,  that  were  there  but  one  indi- 
vidual remaining  in  Abyssinia  unacquainted  with  Jesus,  I 
could  exult  in  devoting  my  life  to  the  leading  of  that  one  to 
the  Good  Shepherd.  As  I  walked  along,  I  returned  thanks 
to  God  for  his  many  mercies  bestowed  on  me  in  this  coun- 
try ;  but  there  rose  within  mc-  a  voice  that  could  only  cry, 
"  Grace  !  grace  !" 

9th.  I  arrived  at  Dohono  (Arkceko)  about  sunrise.  My 
Hassaorta  guide  has  conducted  himself  with  so  much  pro- 
priety that  I  presented  him  with  an  ass,  worth  two  or  three 
talaris,  with  which  he  was  perfectly  satisfied.  The  Naib 
received  me  very  well :  probably  much  better  than  if  we  had 
given  him  the  thousand  talaris  which  he  demanded  when 
we  first  passed  but  knowing  that  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
taking  mules  from  the  Europeans  as  they  return  from  Abys- 
sinia, I  presented  him  with  both  of  mine.  He  would  not 
have  taken  them  by  force  ;  but  fearing  that  he  might  do  so. 

*  Mr.  Ruppell,  on  entering  Abyssinia,  gave  him  one  hundred  and 
seventy  talaris. 


436       JOURNAL   OF  A  RESIDENCE   IN  ABYSSINIA. 

nobody  would  have  bought  them.  The  Naib  told  me  im- 
mediately on  my  arrival,  that  a  boat  would  leave  in  two  or 
three  days  for  Jedda,  with  the  Caim-Maeam,  the  governor 
of  Massowah. 

Dec.  10th.  I  arrived  at  Massowah,  where  I  found  Mr. 
Coffin,  who  handed  me  a  very  brotherly  letter  from  Messrs. 
Jowett  and  Coates,  of  the  month  of  June.  Two  years  had 
elapsed  since  my  last  letter  from  Europe.  It  was  truly  a 
balm  to  my  fainting  spirit ! 

On  the  night  between  the  I2th  and  13th,  I  embarked  at 
Massowah,  and  on  the  2d  of  January,  1833,  I  arrived  at 
Jedda,  where  the  good  Mallem  Yousouf  received  me  with 
his  accustomed  hospitality.  The  officers  of  the  -  Benares" 
corvette,  which  I  found  at  Jedda,  manifested  as  much  kind- 
ness towards  me  as  if  I  had  been  a  near  relative. 

Feb.  6th,  1833.  Captain  Wilson  of  Bombay  had  the  good- 
ness to  take  me  as  far  as  Suez,  in  his  steamboat ;  and  on 
the  16th  of  the  same  month,  I  arrived  safely  at  Cairo. 


GENERAL  REMARKS 

ON 

THE  PRESENT  STATE  OF  ABYSSINIA. 


GENERAL  REMARKS 

ON 

THE  PRESENT  STATE  OF  ABYSSINIA. 


In  the  preceding  Journal,  I  have  endeavored  to  give  an  accurate 
deUneation  of  the  various  facts  and  events,  which  have  fallen  under 
my  observation  while  residing  in  Abyssinia.  I  have  confined  my- 
self, however,  more  particularly  to  occurrences  which  related,  either 
directly  or  indirectly,  to  the  object  which  the  English  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society  had  in  viev/  in  planting  a  mission  in  the  country. 
How  well  I  have  succeeded,  it  does  not  become  me  to  afRrm  ;  but 
I  may  say,  that  I  have  uniformly  aimed  at  candor  and  correctness. 
With  this  purpose  in  view  in  describing  transactions,  or  delineating 
scenes,  not  personally  witnessed,  I  have  endeavored  to  employ,  as 
far  as  possible,  the  identical  expressions  used  by  those  from  whom 
I  derived  the  information,  always  anxious  to  keep  at  a  distance  from 
certain  errors  which  I  think  I  have  sometimes  remarked  in  the  ac- 
counts of  more  systematic  travelers.  The  error  of  journalists  to 
which  I  more  especially  refer,  springs  either  from  vanity,  or  a  want 
of  accurate  research  ;  they  keep  the  eye  fixed  upon  the  more  elevated 
and  splendid  points,  while  the  low  level  of  common  transactions  is 
suffered  to  pass  unheeded  ;  thus  recording  those  incidents  only 
which  but  seldom  occur ;  and  this  is  done  in  such  a  way  as  to  con- 
vey the  impression  that  they  are  ordinary  events.  The  consequence 
is,  they  make  out  a  bundle  of  marvels  which  strike  the  European 
reader  with  admiration  and  surprise.  Thus,  also,  it  not  unfre- 
quently  occurs,  that  in  order  to  maintain  a  system  of  investigating 
and  recording  facts, — a  system  perhaps  too  hastily  adopted, — they 


440 


GENERAL  REMARKS  ON 


are  insensibly  led  into  an  error,  from  whose  toils  they  are  seldom 
able  to  extricate  themselves,  in  attempting  to  communicate,  in  the 
form  of  a  journal,  their  observations  to  others.  A  two-fold  fault  is 
the  inevitable  result ;  first,  they  exaggerate  objects  and  scenes,  and 
secondly,  speak  too  positively  on  points  about  which  it  would  be 
wiser  to  suspend  the  judgment. 

I  shall,  perhaps,  be  censured  by  some,  as  having  manifested  too 
much  partiality  for  my  friends,  especially  in  what  I  have  related 
concerning  the  various  successes  and  reverses  of  the  civil  war. 
But  the  prevailing  vices  of  the  people  are  such,  that  it  was  almost 
impossible  to  avoid  the  imputation.  It  is  peculiar  to  the  Abyssinians, 
even  without  saying  anything  decidedly  untrue,  to  convey  wrong 
impressions ;  misrepresenting  actions  and  events,  and  distorting  or 
coloring  characters  too  deeply.  When  speaking  of  a  friend,  they 
carefully  veil  his  imperfections,  but  tinge  his  excellencies  with  the 
brightest  hues.  When  an  enemy  is  the  subject  of  remark,  they 
take  special  care  to  shade  his  virtues,  but  bring  out  the  defects  of 
his  character  in  bold  relief.  It  is  consequently  almost  impossible 
to  obtain  any  very  satisfactory  information  with  reference  to  the 
achievements  or  personal  qualities  of  others,  whether  derived  from 
friend  or  foe.  I  have  been  at  considerable  pains  to  collate  and 
weigh  the  faults  and  virtues  of  the  different  individuals  who  are  at 
the  present  time  conspicuous  in  Abyssinia,  and  I  have  come  to  the 
conclusion,  that  all  with  whom  I  have  become  acquainted,  with  the 
exception  of  Sebagadis,  who  must  undoubtedly  receive  the  palm  of 
m.oral  excellence,  and  Mariam,  whom  I  am  disposed  to  rank  with 
the  most  depraved  and  vicious  of  his  countrymen,  may  be  arranged 
on  the  same  level.  Oubea  is  perhaps  rather  more  intelligent,  and 
possessed  of  finer  intellectual  capacities  than  the  others  ;  but  as  to 
moral  quahties,  they  all  manifest  about  an  equal  mixture  of  good 
and  evil. 

Others,  I  am  aware,  may  complain  of  the  repetitions  with  which 
my  Journal  abounds.  But  in  justification  of  these,  I  will  say,  that  I 
have  made  them  with  the  best  intentions ;  wishing  to  give  a  gen- 
eral idea  of  the  difficulties  and  perplexities  that  a  missionary  must 
encounter  when  compelled,  perhaps  every  successive  day,  to  repeat 
over  the  same  truths,  and  substantiate  them  by  the  same  reasonings, 
which,  though  apparently  unavailing,  cannot,  in  consistency  with 
his  duty,  be  altogether  dispensed  with.    I  also  flatter  myself,  that  I 


THE  PRESENT  STATE   OF   ABYSSINIA.  441 


have  thus  indirectly  given  a  sutRcieiitly  accurate  description  of  the 
character,  which  should  be  possessed  by  a  missionary  to  Abys- 
sinia ;  the  principal  trait  of  which  should  be  untiring  activity, 
coupled  with  untiring  patience. 

Most  of  the  observations  I  have  raade  in  my  travels,  especially 
those  of  the  greatest  importance,  will  be  found  in  my  Journal.  But 
I  have  thought  it  might  be  for  the  gratification  of  the  reader,  to 
present  him  with  a  cursory  sketch  of  the  present  condition  of 
Abyssinia,  slightly  touching  upon  their  rehgious  rites  and  military 
affairs,  their  social  customs  and  their  laws. 

POLITICAL,  CIVIL,  AND  MILITARY  AFFAIRS. 

The  supreme  judicial  and  executive  power,  including  both  the 
administration  of  the  civil  law,  and  military  offices,  are  intimately 
connected  in  Abyssinia,  being  deposited  in  the  hands  of  a  single  in- 
dividual ;  for  all  the  governors  are  both  civil  judges  and  military 
chieftains.  The  governors  of  the  independent  provinces  are  entirely 
uncontrolled  in  their  official  movements,  obeying  only  the  sugges- 
tions of  their  own  caprice.  Civil  affairs,  consequently,  hang  in  a 
very  loose  and  fluctuating  state,  and  one  cannot  expect  to  find  any 
settled  or  uniform  system  of  political  administration  in  the  country. 
The  Rases  are  free  to  bestow  the  government  of  their  various  sub- 
ordinate districts  on  whom  they  please,  and  again,  whenever  fickle 
fancy  dictates,  to  take  away  the  power  they  have  delegated ;  al- 
though they  generally  find  it  for  their  interest  to  adopt  the  heredi- 
tary system,  in  conferring  the  government  of  their  numerous  depen- 
dencies. It  is  left  to  their  option  either  to  choose  counsellors  to 
advise  with  them  in  the  affairs  of  state,  or,  without  reference  to 
others,  to  manage  according  to  their  own  discretion.  They  usually 
declare  war  without  consultation  with  any  one  ;  but  when  they 
approach  the  encampment,  or  the  hostile  array,  of  their  enemies,  it 
is  customary  to  obtain  the  opinions  of  their  officers  with  reference 
to  the  mode  of  commencing  the  attack,  or  directing  the  defence. 

Sometimes,  they  call  together  all  their  counsellors  in  solemn 
assembly,  to  hear  the  various  opinions  which  they  may  please  to 
offer ;  on  other  occasions,  they  ask  their  opinions  separately,  that, 
with  more  apparent  propriety,  they  may  reserve  to  themselves  the. 
19* 


442 


GENERAL  REMARKS  ON 


privilege  of  deciding  according  to  their  own  inclination.  This  last 
method  is  usually  employed  by  Oubea ;  probably,  because  his  sharp- 
sighted  sagacity  has  led  him  to  observe  that  the  enmities  of  his 
countrymen  are  much  stronger  than  their  friendships  ;  and  that  not 
unfrequently  an  oiRcer  makes  it  his  duty,  rather  to  oppose  the  posi- 
tion of  his  rival,  than  calmly  and  impartially  to  consider  the  interest 
of  his  chief. 

There  is  no  uniform  mode  of  punishing  rebellious  officers. 
Whenever  the  governors  apprehend  their  subordinates  in  power 
who  have  proved  themselves  delinquent  in  duty,  they  chastise  them, 
each  in  his  own  way.  Oubea  usually  amputates  one  arm  and  a 
leg  ;  Sebagadis  sometimes  took  their  lives,  and  at  others  threw  them 
into  prison.  Googsa,  on  the  contrary,  generously  offered  them  one 
of  his  daughters  in  marriage,  together  with  the  government  of  one 
of  his  dependent  districts,  which  they  were  ambitious  of  obtaining. 

The  Abyssinian  chiefs,  with  the  exception  of  Sebagadis,  who 
seems  not  to  have  known  how  to  take  hold  of  the  subject,  have 
never  thought  of  engaging  in  any  measures  of  intellectual  and 
moral  improvement,  or  social  melioration  among  their  people.  The 
absorbing  object  of  their  lives,  apparently,  is  to  increase  their  own 
power  and  emolument,  while  other  matters  of  more  importance, 
such  as  the  happiness  and  prosperity  of  their  subjects,  the  educa- 
tion of  their  children,  and  the  destiny,  for  good  or  for  evil,  which 
may  await  them  down  the  voyage  of  life,  occupies  but  little  of  their 
attention.  When,  however,  they  find  themselves  approaching  the 
termination  of  life,  they  commonly  put  forth  a  dying  effort  in  favor 
of  the  son  of  their  favorite  wife,  and  endeavor  to  transmit  to  him  the 
power  and  privileges  which  they  themselves  have  enjoyed.  But  it 
often  happens,  that  this  chosen  son,  younger  and  less  courageous 
than  his  brothers,  is  incompetent  eltlier  to  maintain  his  dignity  or 
defend  his  rights. 

The  administration  of  law  in  Abyssinia  is  extremely  simple. 
There  is  no  legalized  order  of  advocates,  whose  appropriate  business 
it  is  to  plead  civil  causes.  When  one  has  a  subject  of  complaint 
against  another,  he  rises  before  day,  and  places  himself  in  front  of 
the  house  of  the  governor  of  his  district,  and  there  continues  his 
cries  until  his  excellency  is  made  to  hear  the  representation  of  his 
wrongs.  The  accused  is  then  sent  for,  who  has  the  right  of  plead- 
ing his  defence  in  person.   The  governor,  now  assuming  the  judge, 


THE   PRESENT   STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


443 


presides  over  the  litigation.  The  parties  reciprocally  interrogate 
and  examine  each  other;  the  judge  listens  to  their  statements  and 
reasons,  summons  the  witnesses,  if  there  are  any,  and  upon  their 
testimony,  or  in  default  of  foreign  evidence,  upon  the  oath  of  the 
parties,  pronounces  the  sentence.  To  prevent  confusion  in  the 
course  of  the  trial,  the  judge  directs  the  plaintiff  and  defendant  to 
speak  alternately  in  a  regular  series  of  charges,  questions,  and  an- 
swers, enforcing  his  command  hy  the  denouncement  of  a  pecuniary 
fine  against  him  who  interrupts  the  remarks  of  his  opponent ;  and 
in  this  way  order  in  the  debate  is  secured.  Should  one  of  the  par- 
ties bring  forward  any  very  serious  charge,  or  one  which  strikes  his 
adversary  as  altogether  unfounded,  the  other  has  the  privilege  of  re- 
questing, by  some  sign,  tlie  liberty  of  replying :  and  the  judge  grants 
him  his  request  by  imposing  silence  on  the  other. 

The  inferior  governors,  hovrever,  are  sometimes  known  to  be  se- 
duced by  the  glitter  of  a  bribe.  Their  decisions,  consequently,  are 
not  always  reposed  in  with  perfect  confidence,  and  all  causes,  which 
involve  great  interests,  are  usually  brought  for  a  second  hearing 
before  the  governor-general,  or  Dejasmat,  who  spares  no  pains  in 
investigating  and  ascertaining  the  truth.  He  frequently  employs 
the  assistance  of  some  one  who  is  learned  in  their  code  of  civil 
laws,  called  Felha-Negest,  the  origin  of  which  they  attribute  to  Con- 
stantino instead  of  Justinian ;  and  having  ascertained  the  meaning 
of  its  rigorous  statutes,  pronounces  punishment  accordingly.  But 
though  the  Dejasmats  are  subject  to  no  higher  power,  and  are  at 
full  hberty  in  giving  their  opinions  on  litigated  questions  to  follow 
their  private  inclinations,  it  is  said,  they  are  far  less  severe  in  the 
administration  of  the  laws,  than  were  the  emperors  when  they  held 
the  sceptre  of  authority,  and  the  sword  of  jusfice.  Under  their  dy- 
nasty, a  thief,  for  instance,  was  flogged  for  the  first  offence ;  for  the 
socond,  his  right  hand  was  cut  off ;  and  for  the  third,  he  was  exe- 
cuted ;  but  in  the  present  state  of  executive  authority,  the  culprit  is 
castigated  several  times  before  his  limbs  are  amputated,  or  his  life 
forfeited. 

The  lot  of  the  murJorer  cannot  be  decided  by  the  civil  judges  ; 
he  is  left  entirely  to  the  clemency  or  severity  of  the  relations  of  the 
murdered  man.  The  judges  may  propose  a  pecuniar}^  fine  instead 
of  death,  and  exhort  the  relations  to  accede  to  the  proposal ;  but 
they  cannot  compel  compliance.    The  usual  fine  assessed  upon  the 


444 


GENERAL  REMARKS  ON 


homicide  is  two  hundred  and  fifty  talaris.  AVhen  one  takes  the  hfe 
of  his  own  kindred,  he  is  subject  to  no  penalty,  the  horror  of  tiie 
unnatural  crime  being  regarded  as  sufficient  to  restrain  from  its 
commission.  In  no  case,  however,  do  the  Abyssinians  appear  very 
strenuous  to  bring  the  delinquent  to  justice,  never  crossing  the  Ta- 
cazze  from  either  side,  to  punish  the  murderer.  When  the  rela- 
tives of  the  individual  who  has  fallen  by  the  hand  of  the  assassin 
are  not  known,  the  priests  become  in  some  sense  the  avengers  of 
blood ;  and  close  the  doors  of  Christian  communion  against  him, 
until  he  shall  have  paid  the  price  of  his  delinquency  ;  that  is  to  say, 
two  hundred  and  fifty  talaris,  into  the  coffers  of  the  church. 

Formerly,  all  suits  of  great  importance  were  brought  before  the 
emperor,  who  presided  over  the  trial  in  concert  with  twelve  Leecs* 
This  court  alone  had  the  right  to  decide  in  all  criminal  matters.  At 
present,  however,  they  retain  but  little  of  their  former  power,  ex- 
cepting the  title  and  the  privilege  of  judging  in  certain  specified 
cases,  and  these  only  at  Gondar. 

In  the  time  of  Bruce,  the  emperors  enjoyed  a  small  measure  of 
authority,  and  even  as  late  as  the  visit  of  Salt,  they  continued  to 
maintain  some  appearance  of  imperial  dignity ;  but  since  the  death 
of  Googsa,  which  occurred  about  ten  years  ago,  they  have  been 
stripped  of  every  appendage  of  royalty  except  the  name ;  and  long 
ere  this,  would  have  been  rifled  of  this  remaining  shadow,  had  not 
the  governors  felt  the  necessity  of  suffering  them  to  retain  it,  in 
order  to  pave  the  way  for  their  assuming  the  office  of  Ras,  which 
can  be  legally  done  only  by  placing  a  new  king  on  the  throne. 

Gooaloo  was  the  reigning  prince  of  the  country  in  the  time  of 
Salt.  After  a  reign  of  seventeen  years,  he  resigned  his  dominions 
to  Joas,  who  continued  to  guide  the  wheels  of  government  for  the 
four  following  years.  The  Dejasmat  of  Samen,  Heila  Mariam,  then 
succeeded  in  placing  Beda  Maria m  on  the  throne ;  but  in  three  or 
four  days  his  fortune  changed,  and  Guigar  assumed  the  crown,  and 
bore,  for  the  eight  succeeding  years,  the  title  of  emperor.  But  after 
the  death  of  Mariam,  Guigar  was  hurled  from  his  throne,  and  an- 
other Joas  was  clothed  with  regal  power.  He  was  permitted,  how- 
ever, to  enjoy  his  supremacy  but  a  single  year,  at  the  expiration  of 

Leccs,  In  the  plural  Lcrcaoumfe,  means  literally  l33rn"l  or j^r cat.  The  Leecs 
composed  a  kind  of  minietry.  They  were  chosen  and  dismissed  by  the  emperor, 
who,  in  turn,  could  condemn  no  one  to  denth  without  their  consent. 


THE  PRESExXT   STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


445 


which,  he  was  compelled  to  yield  it  to  Guebra  Christos,  who,  if  we 
may  believe  report,  was  destroyed  by  poison  given  him  by  the  in- 
strumentality of  the  aged  king,  Guigar. 

The  imprisonment  of  the  male  members  of  the  royal  family,  a  de- 
tailed account  of  which  has  been  given  by  Bruce,  is  a  measure  of 
security  not  at  present  regarded  as  necessary.  Members  of  this 
family  are  everywhere  dispersed  throughout  the  different  provinces, 
and  are  sustained  in  part  by  the  liberal  presents  received  from  the 
higher  orders,  and  in  part  by  the  fruits  of  their  own  prudence  and 
toil.  They  are  generally  the  favorites  of  the  people,  and  live  pleas- 
antly amon^  them;  but  although  they  are  so  much  beloved,  there 
are  seldom  any  popular  combinations  in  their  favor.  Most  of  the 
inhabitants  are  so  degraded  in  their  characters,  so  crushed  in  their 
circumstances,  that  they  seem  incapable  of  forming  any  very  ex- 
pansive ideas  of  liberty ;  and  the  only  desire  which  they  cherish  in 
regard  to  the  future  condition  of  the  government,  is,  to  see  the  royal 
family  restored  to  the  peaceful  possession  of  their  throne,  and  all 
Abyssinia  rejoicing  in  its  light. 

The  most  celebrated  of  those  who  have  exercised  the  office  of 
Ras  in  the  interior  since  the  time  of  Salt,  are  the  Ras  Googsa,  who 
was  distinguished  for  his  justice  and  peaceable  disposition,  and  his 
three  sons;  Eeman,  beloved  like  his  father  by  the  whole  nation,  and 
who  administered  the  government  for  three  years  ;  Mariam,  who 
governed  for  the  same  length  of  time,  but,  with  the  exception  of  the 
army,  was  universally  detested  ;  and  Dori,  whose  career  was  short, 
wearing  the  robes  of  office  but  three  months.  The  grandson  of 
Googsa,  by  a  daughter,  enjoys,  at  the  present  time,  the  title  and 
dignity  of  Ras  Ali,  and  governs  the  country  to  the  general  satisfac- 
tion of  the  people.  The  Dejasmat  Maroo,  son-in-law  to  Googsa, 
administered,  for  some  time,  the  government  of  the  three  provinces, 
Dembea,  Kouara,  and  Agow,  with  mingled  justice  and  cruelty;  but 
his  only  son,  since  his  decease,  has  not  been  able  to  succeed  to  the 
office  of  his  father,  because  the  Rases  of  the  family  of  Googsa  had 
previously  ceded  the  governments  of  Dembea  and  Kouara -to  their 
nephew,  the  Dejasmat  Comfou,  whom  I  had  the  happiness  of  seeing 
at  Gondar. 

Ras  Gabriel  was  governing  the  mountainous  district  of  Samen  in 
the  time  of  Salt.  His  son  and  successor.  Hula  Mariam,  is  still  re- 
membered and  deeply  lamented  throughout  Abyssinia,  especially  by 


446 


GENERAL   REMARKS  ON 


those  who  enjoyed  the  benign  influences  of  his  government.  Nearly 
seven  years  have  now  elapsed  since  his  death,  and  his  son  Oubea 
has  succeeded  to  the  office  of  his  father,  and  maintains  the  subjuga- 
tion of  the  province  of  Walcait,  which  his  father  had  annexed  to 
his  dominions. 

For  about  forty  years  past,  the  people  inhabiting  the  region  be- 
yond the  Tacazze,  have  been  troubled  with  few  internal  broils,  and 
the  country  has  not  materially  suffered,  excepting  during  the  three 
years  of  Mariam's  administration.  Tigre,  on  the  contrary,  ever 
since  the  death  of  Ras  Walda  Selasse,  v/hich  took  place  in  1815  or 
1816,  has  presented,  with  the  exception  of  seven  or  eight  years  du- 
ring the  government  of  Scbagadis,  one  uninterrupted  scene  of  con- 
flict and  confusion.  Such,  at  the  present  time,  is  the  fever  of  ex- 
citement, the  disorder  and  tumult  raging  throughout  Abyssinia,  that 
I  doubt  the  possibility  of  any  one's  WTiting  a  correct  and  detailed 
history  of  the  various  commotions  which  the  country  has  recently 
expeiicnced.  I  can  assure  the  reader,  hovvever,  that  I  have  per- 
sonally witnessed  a  great  proportion  of  the  facts  recorded  in  my 
Journal;  and  those  which  have  been  transmitted  to  me  through  the 
agency  of  others,  I  have  never  inserted,  without  first  convincing  my- 
self of  their  probability,  and  indeed  of  their  correctness. 

The  secluded  vales  of  Shoa  have  never  experienced  those  hard- 
fought  strifes  and  bitter  contentions,  vdiich  have  latterly  embroiled 
the  rest  of  Aby;;:^inia.  The  present  king,  Schla  Selasse,  now  in  the 
thirty-iourlh  year  of  his  age,  has  already  held  the  reins  of  govern- 
ment nearly  eighteen  years,  to  the  universal  acceptance  of  the  peo- 
ple. The  crow^n  has  descended  in  the  line  of  his  family  for  seven 
successive  generations.  Recently,  the  flame  of  conquest  has  been 
kindled  in  his  bosom ;  he  has  very  much  extended  the  limits  of  his 
kingdom,  especially  to  the  south  and  west.  The  ferocious  hordes 
of  Gall  as,  who  were  hovering  about  the  borders  of  his  dominions, 
have  felt  the  weight  of  his  conquering  arm  ;  several  provinces  of 
these  uncivilized  people  having  submitted  to  his  authority,  most  of 
which  have  been  induced  to  embrace  the  Christianity  of  Abyssinia. 
But  the  character  of  this  otherwise  respected  prince  suffers  from 
the  fact,  that  he  is  said  to  have  no  less  than  five  hundred  concu- 
bines, the  greater  part  of  whom  are  Galla  slaves. 


THE  PRESENT  STATE  OF  ABYSSINIA. 


447 


RELIGIOUS  CONDITION  OF  THE  COUNTRY. 

In  passing  from  the  political  state  of  Abyssinia,  to  an  examination 
of  the  religious  opinions  of  the  inhabitants,  we  shall  find  them  divi- 
ded into  three  grand  divisions,  Christians,  Mohammedans,  and  Jews ; 
to  which  may  be  added  the  two  peculiar  people,  called  the  Ca- 
mountes  and  Zalanes. 

THE  CHRISTIANS. 

Although  Christianity  in  Abyssinia  has  sadly  fallen  from  the  high 
eminence  to  which  its  dignified  nature  and  glorious  destiny  aspire, 
some  slight  traces  of  its  excellence  still  remain  stamped  on  the 
character  of  the  inhabitants  ;  which,  notwithstanding  all  the  deterio- 
rating circumstances  that  have  contributed  to  their  fall,  and  are  still 
exerting  their  corrupting  infinencc,  must  strongly  attract  our  inte- 
rested regards,  and  lead  us  to  cherish  them  as  Christian  brethren, 
iJiough  as  brethren  who  have  grievously  wandered  from  our  com- 
mon Father,  and  are  now  reaping  the  bitter  fruits  of  their  errors, 
in  political  confusion  and  mental  degradation.  We  feel  constrained, 
indeed,  notwithstanding  the  mass  of  moral  pollution  now  pressing 
upon  the  very  vitals  of  the  people,  to  congratulate  them  for  that 
purifying  spark  of  the  Christian  religion,  which  stiil  feebly  glows 
on  their  crumbling  altars,  and  which,  amid  a  variety  of  chilling  cir- 
cumstances, has  continued  to  gleam  from  their  mountain-tops,  as  a 
beacon  of  happier  times,  and  of  their  upward  destiny ;  for  it  is  this 
alone,  to  v/hich  must  be  attributed  all  those  honorable  and  praise- 
worthy traits,  still  adorning  their  characters,  and  rendering  them  so 
vastly  superior  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  rest  of  the  African  conti- 
nent ;  not  excepting  even  the  far-famed  people  of  wretched  Egypt. 

It  must  be  considered  a  favorable  circumstance  in  regard  to  the 
religious  condition  and  religious  prospects  of  the  Abyssinians,  that 
they  have  uninterruptedly  enjoyed  the  government  of  Christian 
princes ;  for  as  this  is  a  fact  which  the  Mohammedans  themselves 
acknowledge,  it  is  in  the  religious  principles  of  the  chiefs  of  the  na- 
tion, that  the  germs  of  regeneration  in  this  degraded  country  are  to 
be  found.  The  way,  therefore,  to  elevate  the  moral  and  political 
condition  of  tliis  people,  is,  in  some  respects,  open.  It  will  not  be 
necessary  first  to  disorganize,  and  thus  demoralize,  to  tear  down, 


448 


GENERAL  REMARKS  ON 


and  remove  the  rubbish  of  ages,  before  «recting  the  temple  of 
knowledge  and  virtue,  as  it  has  sometimes  been  thought  would  be 
requisite,  in  order  to  effect  the  moral  renovation  of  the  Turkish  em- 
pire. Not  that  the  Abyssinians  are  far  advanced  either  in  Christi- 
anity or  morals ;  the  reverse  is  lamentably  true.  Indeed,  such  is 
their  degeneracy,  that  it  would  be  undoubtedly  far  easier  to  eradi- 
cate from  their  breasts  every  particle  of  religious  principle,  than  to 
rekindle  there  the  pure  flame  of  Christian  philanthropy;  as  it  is 
always  far  less  difficult  to  influence  man  to  the  perpetration  of  vice, 
than  to  turn  the  current  of  his  natural  corruptions,  and  engage  him 
to  virtue.  Nevertheless,  when  one  feels  within  him  the  stirrings 
of  that  benevolent  spirit,  which  will  induce  him  to  forsake  his  kin- 
dred and  his  home,  and  devote  himself  to  the  toils  of  resuscitating 
vital  Christianity  in  the  Abyssinian  church,  coupled  with  the  con- 
viction, that  it  is  the  duty  of  every  Christian  to  put  forth  his  efforts 
to  make  known  to  the  nations  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ,  he  need 
not  feel  that  the  work  is  impossible,  nor  allow  himself  to  be  disheart- 
ened by  the  dark  appearances  which  may  sometimes  lower  in  his 
horizon,  but  can  only  terrify  the  timid,  or  discourage  the  unbelieving. 

The  Christians  in  Abyssinia  are  now  divided  into  three  parties  ; 
and  so  violent  are  their  mutual  animosities,  that  they  respectively 
imprecate  the  vrorst  of  evils  upon  their  opponents,  and  will  not,  if 
possible,  have  anything  to  do  with  them.  It  is  only  a  single  subtlety 
in  theology  from  which  all  this  discussion  flows;  but  I  have  dwelt 
so  particularly  upon  it  in  my  Journal,  that  I  deem  it  sufficient  in  this 
place  barely  to  refer  to  it.  It  relates  to  the  endless  dispute  con- 
cerning the  person  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Some  maintain  that  when  the  Scriptures  declare  that  our  Saviour 
was  anointed  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  simple  meaning  is,  that  the 
Divinity  is  personally  united  to  the  humanity  of  Christ ;  and,  in  all 
those  passages  in  the  Bible,  where  our  Lord  is  represented  as  re- 
ceiving the  Holy  Spirit,  the  name  Holy  Spirit  only  signifies  the 
Deity  of  Christ ;  for,  say  they,  the  Saviour  couid  have  stood  in  no 
need  of  receiving  what  he  always  possessed.  Their  manner  of  ex- 
pressing themselves,  is,  that  Jesus  Christ  has  anointed,  has  been 
anointed,  and  is  himself  the  unction.  The  supporters  of  this 
opinion  carry  on  the  controversy  with  the  greatest  obstinacy  and 
bitterness.  They  are  most  prevalent  in  Tigre,  where  their  peculiar 
tenets  were  espoused  and  defended  by  the  last  Coptic  Abuna. 


THE  PRESENT  STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


449 


Others  maintain,  that  when  it  is  said  our  Saviour  was  anointed, 
it  only  signifies  that  the  Holy  Spirit  wrought  a  union  between  the 
Divinity  and  humanity  of  Christ.  The  favorers  of  this  doctrine  are 
found  chiefly  in  the  provinces  of  Gojam  and  Lasta. 

A  third  apinion,  and  one  that  extensively  prevails  throughout  all 
the  other  provinces  of  Abyssinia,  including  even  the  retired  kingdom 
of  Shoa,  is,  that  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  although  united  to  the  Deity 
from  the  moment  of  his  immaculate  conception,  has  received,  in  his 
humanity,  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  same  manner  in  which  we  receive 
it ;  that  is  to  say,  as  a  gift  from  the  Father,  thus  qualifying  him,  as 
man,  to  accomplish  the  glorious  work  of  our  redemption.  Hence 
they  conclude,  that  since  Christ  has  received  the  Spirit  in  the  same 
manner  as  we  receive  it,  his  anointing  may  with  propriety  be  termed 
a  third  birth.  As  a  party,  they  profess  great  liberality  towards  those 
who  differ  from  them ;  and  I  have  heard  since  leaving  Gondar,  that 
several  of  the  most  learned  of  the  sect  have  renounced  the  opinion 
that  the  anointing  of  Jesus  Christ  may  be  properly  called  a  birth. 

It  appears  on  examination,  that  all  these  discrepancies  of  opinion 
flow  entirely  from  the  diiferent  points  of  view,  which  the  Abyssin- 
ians  take  of  the  question  relative  to  the  two  natures  of  Christ ;  for, 
in  reality,  they  are  all  Monophysites,  are  all  groping  their  way 
under  the  same  cloud,  embrace  essentially  the  same  errors,  and  en- 
tertain essentially  the  same  superstitions.  Their  belief  concerning 
the  Holy  Spirit  accords  with  that  entertained  by  most  other  sects 
in  the  Levant,  maintaining  that  it  proceeds  only  from  the  Father. 

The  Abyssinians  believe  in  infant  baptism ;  but  they  defer  the 
administration  of  the  rite  to  their  sons,  until  the  fortieth  day  after 
their  birth,  and  to  their  daughters  until  the  eightieth,  excepting  in 
cases  of  dangerous  illness.  They  find  authority  for  this  practice, 
as  they  affirm,  in  the  mode  of  procedure  manifested  by  the  Creator 
towards  our  first  parents.  They  beheve  that  Adam  did  not  receive 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  was  not  admitted  into  the  garden  of  Eden  till 
the  fortieth  day  after  he  had  breathed  the  breath  of  life,  and  that 
eighty  days  intervened  between  the  creation  of  Eve,  and  her  enjoy- 
ment of  the  same  privileges.  But  I  think  that  the  usage  finds  its 
origin  in  the  Mosaic  law,  which  declare  that  a  woman  shall  be  con- 
sidered unclean  for  forty  days  subsequent  to  the  birth  of  a  son,  and 
eighty  days  succeeding  the  birth  of  a  daughter.  The  Abyssinians, 
however,  as  they  are  strongly  attached  to  the  idea  that  infants  re- 


450 


GENERAL  REMARKS  ON 


ceive  the  Holy  Spirit  at  the  time  of  baptism,  choose  mther  to  refer 
to  the  Divine  conduct  towards  Adam  as  the  foundation  of  their 
belief,  and  the  origin  of  their  practice,  than  to  the  Jewish  law  con- 
cerning the  purification  of  Hebrew  mothers. 

They  place  little  confidence  in  the  ceremony  of  water  baptism, 
unless  the  water  contains  a  proportion  of  merom,  a  substance  which 
is  also  used  on  the  same  occasion  by  the  Greek  church.  I  cannot 
precisely  recollect  the  ingredients  of  which  it  is  composed;  but 
what  renders  it  peculiarly  efficacious,  are  a  few  drops  of  the  Sa- 
viour's blood,  which  have  been  miraculously  preserved.  The  bap- 
tism of  an  infant  forms  a  kind  of  era  in  its  existence  ;  it  is  clothed 
in  different  attire,  a  ribbon  of  blue  silk  is  bound  about  its  neck,  as  a 
sign  that  it  has  entered  the  pale  of  the  church ;  and  they  then  ad- 
minister to  it  the  elements  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  The  priests 
usually  partake  of  the  communion  every  day  in  the  year ;  the  laity 
either  on  the  sabbath,  or  only  from  time  to  time,  as  inclination  dic- 
tates. The  break  of  day  is  ordinarily  the  hour  of  celebrating  the 
sacrament,  though  in  the  time  of  fast,  it  is  common  to  delay  till 
three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  ;  and  even  those  who  are  conscien- 
tious enough  to  abstain  from  food,  but  neglect  the  duty  of  com- 
munion, usually  wait  till  the  close  of  this  significant  ceremony, 
before  they  partake  of  their  ordinary  repast. 

In  order  to  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  according  to 
the  rules  of  the  Abyssinian  church,  it  is  necessary  that  five  deacons 
should  be  present  on  the  occasion.  Besides  the  priests,  however, 
there  are  seldom  few  but  old  men  and  children  who  are  disposed  to 
partake  of  the  consecrated  emblems ;  thus  manifesting  the  great 
disrespect  in  which  the  ordinance  is  lield  by  those  in  the  prime  of 
life,  as  well  as  the  general  irregularity  and  carelessness  with  which 
it  is  observed. 

The  service,  at  the  celebration  of  the  holy  supper,  consists  in 
reading  a  few  chapters  from  the  Gospels,  and  in  singing  a  few 
hymns  in  the  ancient  language  of  the  country.  The  consecration 
of  the  bread  and  wine  is  called  Melau-aiy  "  a  change  ;"  although  I 
never  saw  any  one  at  Gondar  who  professed  to  believe  in  transub- 
stantiation.  But  in  Tigre,  the  doctrine  is  almost  universally  ad- 
mitted ;  and  when  any  one  inquires  how  the  wicked  or  unbelieving 
can  receive  Jesus  Christ,  it  is  replied,  that  he  does  not,  that  an 
angel  comes  and  separates  our  Lord  from  the  emblems  at  the  mo- 


THE   PRESENT   STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


451 


ment  they  are  entering  the  mouth  of  the  receiver ;  and  the  bread 
and  wine  instantly  resume  their  simple  qualities  of  ordinary  nourish- 
ment. With  respect  to  the  preparation  of  the  bread  that  is  used  at 
the  sacramental  table,  they  are  extremely  superstitious  and  exact ; 
no  woman  may  touch  it ;  it  must  be  made  and  broken  alone  by  the 
hands  of  men.  The  wine  is  composed  of  the  juice  of  dried  grapes 
mingled  with  water. 

There  are  numerous  circumstances  in  which  one  may  be  placed, 
and  various  crimes  of  which  be  may  be  guilty,  that  render  him  un- 
worthy, according  to  the  rules  of  the  church,  of  receiving  the  sac- 
ramental ordinance  ;  though  one  of  the  most  prevalent  grounds  of 
un worthiness  is  the  want  of  connubial  fidelity. 

Tlie  marriage  ceremony  is  exceedingly  simple.  The  parties 
betrothed,  after  having  given  and  received  mutual  pledges,  prepare 
a  sumptuous  banquet,  and  invite  a  number  of  friends  and  relatives, 
together  with  a  priest,  to  partake  of  their  hospitality.  When  the 
repast  is  over,  the  plighted  pair  present  themselves  before  the  priest, 
and  he  receives  their  reciprocal  promise  of  constancy  and  affection  ; 
after  which  he  wishes  them  prosperity  and  happiness  in  the  connu- 
bial relation,  and  the  marriage  ceremony  is  closed.  But  this  knot 
is  as  easily  untied  as  tied.  Whenever  either  the  husband  or  wife 
becomes  dissatisfied  with  the  other,  they  both  present  themselves 
before  a  priest  or  judge,  and  mutually  repudiate  each  other.  If 
they  have  several  children,  they  are  shared  between  them  ;  but  if 
they  have  but  one,  it  belongs  to  the  mother  when  under  seven  years 
of  age ;  if  farther  advanced,  it  is  claimed  by  the  father.  This  licen- 
tiousness of  conduct,  however,  is  not  left  entirely  without  curb  or 
restraint.  After  a  third  divorce,  the  Abyssinian s  can  neither  con- 
tract a  regular  marriage,  nor  are  they  allowed  to  partake  of  the 
symbols  of  the  sacramental  supper,  unless  they  consent  to  embrace 
the  life,  and  perform  the  duties  of  monks.  When,  therefore,  a  man 
has  divorced  his  third  wife,  and  afterwards  becomes  desirous  of 
leading  a  more  virtuous  and  regular  life,  for  the  sake  of  participa- 
ting in  the  privileges  of  the  holy  communion,  he  consummates,  if 
possible,  a  reconciliation  with  some  one  of  his  former  wives;  and 
thus  it  not  unfrequently  occurs,  that  after  having  been  separated  for 
more  than  twenty  years,  and  both  parlies  having  been  joined  in  the 
marriage  covenant  with  two  other  individuals,  the  first  pair  reunite 
their  destiny,  and  live  together  for  the  remnant  of  their  days. 


452 


GENERAL  REMARKS  ON 


1 


When  the  Abyssinian  perceives  his  end  approaching,  he  easily 
makes  up  his  account  for  an  irrehgious  hfe  ;  nothing  more  being 
required  than  to  call  a  priest  of  the  church,  who  listens  to  his  con- 
fession, and  grants  him  absolution.  Numbers  have  told  me,  and 
even  priests  themselves,  that  they  had  been  guilty  of  the  most  fla- 
grant vices,  though  they  had  never  confessed  them,  from  fear  of  the 
penance  which  they  knew  would  be  imposed  upon  them ;  and  had 
therefore  reserved  the  confession  of  such  heaven-daring  crimes  for 
the  Jiiial  hour.  The  priest  never  refuses  to  the  dying  the  privileges 
of  full  absolution ;  and  should  the  latter  be  desirous  of  engaging 
some  one  to  observe  a  fast  in  his  behalf,  and  offer  money  as  com- 
pensation for  the  task,  the  priest  readily  accepts  the  proffered  re- 
ward, and  promises  to  <:arry  into  effect,  either  in  person,  or  by  the 
agency  of  others,  the  wishes  of  the  dying  man.  Hence  the  priest 
frequently  imposes  a  fast  on  the  whole  family  of  the  deceased  ;  and 
I  have  been  personally  acquainted  with  a  young  woman,  whom  the 
priest  had  required  to  fast  for  seven  successive  years,  merely  be- 
cause her  father  had  died  suddenly  without  confessing  his  sins  ;  and, 
for  two  years,  she  had  continued  to  observe  the  rigorous  injunction. 

As  soon  as  the  Abyssinian  breathes  his  last,  he  is  interred.  The 
priests  accompany  the  procession  to  the  grave,  to  offer  prayers  and 
pronounce  absolution,  the  number  of  whom  is  always  in  proportion 
to  the  wealth  of  the  deceased ;  though  they  often  perform  the  duty, 
without  expecting  to  receive  any  farther  compensation  than  the  lux- 
ury of  feasting  to  satiety.  Sumptuous  feasts  being  usually  prepared 
on  funeral  occasions,  the  father-confessor  to  the  deceased  calculates 
largely  upon  the  table  of  the  widow.  Even  for  some  time  after  the 
occurrence,  the  relatives  continue  to  keep  an  exact  account  of  the 
days  as  they  pass,  and,  at  certain  intervals,  prepare  banquets,  and 
invite  the  priests  to  eat  and  drink,  to  repeat  psalms  and  to  pronounce 
absolution  again  over  the  departed.  On  all  such  occasions,  it  is 
common  for  one  or  more  oxen  to  be  slain,  according  to  the  fortune 
of  the  mourning  friends  ;  It  being  a  kind  of  religious  sacrifice. 

The  Abyssinians  do  not  believe  in  a  separate  purgatory,  though 
they  generally  maintain  that  almost  all  go  directly  to  hell  at  the 
moment  of  death ;  and  that  the  archangel  Michael  descends  from 
time  to  time  to  the  place  of  torments,  to  unlock  the  chains  of  the 
lost,  and  introduce  them  to  the  blessedness  of  Paradise.  Some  are 
delivered  for  the  good  works  which  they  performed  on  earth ;  others 


THE  PRESENT  STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


453 


on  account  of  the  prayers  and  meritorious  efforts  of  surviving 
friends,  or  the  prevailing  intercessions  of  priests.  They  are  in  the 
habit  of  reciting  numerous  fables  in  confirmation  of  their  super- 
stitious notion.  The  most  common  is  the  story  of  a  man,  vi'hose 
sojourn  on  earth  had  been  a  scene  of  almost  uninterrupted  violence 
and  crime,  but  who  had  perseveringly  observed  the  stated  fasts  of 
Wednesdays  and  Fridays.  He  at  length  closed  his  iniquitous  ca- 
reer, and  immediately  descended  to  the  prison  of  woe.  But  he  was 
not  left  to  traverse  this  dark  abode  in  total  obscurity.  Two  brilliant 
lights  attended  him,  floating  on  either  side  wherever  he  went,  and, 
by  their  assistance,  he  was  enabled  eventually  to  reach  the  gate 
separating  these  fearful  regions  from  the  abodes  of  the  blest.  Here 
the  archangel  Michael  speedily  met  him,  and  introduced  him  to  the 
golden  fields  of  Paradise,  informing  him  that  the  two  lights  which 
had  been  his  unfailing  attendants  in  the  world  of  darkness,  were 
the  fasts  of  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  of  which,  while  an  inhabitant 
of  earth,  he  had  been  a  constant  and  scrupulous  observer. 

The  Abyssinians  regard  fasting  as  the  essence  of  religion. 
Their  fasts  are  therefore  numerous,  long,  and  rigorous.  The  num- 
ber of  days  consecrated  to  this  object  is  equivalent  to  nine  months 
of  the  year;  though  there  are  comparatively  few  monks,  so  uni- 
formly exact  in  their  conduct,  or  so  devoted  in  their  feelings,  as  to 
observe  them  all.  There  are  some  however,  such  as  the  protracted 
fast  of  fifty-six  days  preceding  Easter,  the  one  of  sixteen  days,  cele- 
brated in  the  month  of  August,  in  commemoration  of  the  apparent 
death  and  ascension  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  the  regular  fasts  of 
Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  that  are  regarded  as  indispensable.  The 
fast  of  forty  days  immediately  preceding  Christmas,  is  likewise  gen- 
erally observed  in  the  interior  of  the  country,  though  but  rarely  in 
the  province  of  Tigre.  Besides  all  these,  there  is  scarcely  a  con- 
fession made,  which  the  priest  does  not  require  to  be  followed  by  a 
fast  more  or  less  protracted,  although  the  privilege  of  neglecting  it 
may  be  easily  purchased  with  money.  I  became  acquainted  with  a 
man,  who,  after  having  committed  some  flagrant  crime,  had  re- 
tired to  the  monastery  of  Waldeba,  as  a  place  of  security  from  the 
arm  of  the  civil  law.  The  priests  of  the  institution  imposed  upon 
him  a  fast  of  a  year's  continuance,  with  the  additional  requisition  of 
repeating  the  whole  of  the  Psalms  tw^o  hundred  times  during  the 
"ime  period.    Our  delinquent,  however,  felt  Httle  inclined  to  under- 


454 


GENERAL  REMARKS  ON 


go  the  privations  necessarily  attending  the  rigors  of  so  long  a  fast, 
and  therefore  proposed  to  purchase  his  freedom  from  the  imposition, 
by  the  payment  of  a  suitable  compensation  ;  a  proposal  which  was 
readily  accepted.  But  as  the  man  did  not  choose  to  pay  the  price 
of  his  acquittal  without  receiving  any  benefit  in  return,  the  priests 
procured  fifty  boys  to  perform  the  duties  of  fasting,  and  repeating 
the  Psalms  the  requisite  number  of  times  in  his  presence.  The 
more  intelligent  and  better  disposed  portions  of  society,  however, 
severely  censure  the  priests  for  such  iniquitous  proceedings. 

The  fast  of  the  Abyssinians  consists  in  abstaining  from  every 
species  of  animal  food,  with  the  exception  of  fish  ;  and  in  taking  no 
kind  of  beverage,  not  even  water,  till  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
save  on  Saturdays  and  Sundays,  when  they  are  allowed  to  eat  and 
drink  after  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

The  ordination  of  a  priest  is  a  very  trifling  matter.  He  is  con- 
sidered as  amply  qualified  for  the  duties  of  the  sacred  office,  if  he 
has  acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  alphabet,  and  can  repeat  a  few 
prayers ;  and  is  supposed  to  have  done  all  that  is  required  of  him, 
when  he  has  paid  to  the  interpreter  of  the  Abuna,  or  Coptic  bishop, 
two  pieces  of  salt  to  procure  the  impositi-on  of  hands.  This  com- 
prises the  whole  ceremony  ;  it  is  neither  preceded  by  any  examina- 
tion of  the  character  or  motives  of  the  applicant,  nor  followed  by 
any  exhortation  to  correct  deportment  or  Christian  feeling.  The 
better  informed  part  of  the  Abyssinians,  therefore,  consider  it  dis- 
graceful to  officiate  in  the  capacity  of  a  priest,  and  consequently 
have  no  disposition  to  be  thus  employed.  There  are,  indeed,  excep- 
tions to  this  remark  ;  I  only  speak  of  the  predominant  feeling. 

Various  charges  have  been  preferred  against  the  character  of 
Kerglos,  the  last  Coptic  bishop.  The  reports  of  his  friends  and 
enemies  are  extremely  contradictory ;  and  such  is  the  discrepancy 
between  them,  that  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  arrive  at  any  degree 
of  certainty  concerning  the  real  extent  and  precise  nature  of  his 
delinquency.  AH  that  can  be  relied  on,  is,  that  he  murdered  one  of 
his  slaves  with  a  blow  of  his  cane,  which  he  inflicted  as  a  chastise- 
ment for  a  slight  offence.  Perhaps  it  is  owing  to  his  misconduct, 
that  there  has  been  no  Abuna  in  the  country  for  nearly  three  years. 

The  priests  are  allowed  to  marry  previous  to  receiving  the  rite  of 
ordination;  subsequent  to  that  transaction,  they  are  forbidden  to 
form  any  matrimonial  engagement.    Should  a  priest,  however,  even 


THE  PRESENT  STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


455 


in  face  of  his  consecration  vows,  enter  the  married  state,  all  the 
punishment  to  which  he  would  be  exposed,  would  be  some  slight 
reprimand,  or  trifling  mark  of  disgrace  from  his  superior,  accompa- 
nied perhaps  with  a  prohibition  longer  to  perform  the  duties  of  his 
sacred  office.  The  officiating  deacons  generally  are  mere  children, 
or  very  young  men,  because  the  Abyssinians,  as  they  grow  in  years, 
plunge  into  all  those  irregularities  of  conduct,  which  render  them 
unworthy  the  office.  There  is  no  public  preaching  of  the  Gospel 
in  the  churches  of  Abyssinia. 

Numerous  customs  and  ceremonies  belonging  to  the  Jewish  ritual 
are  still  preserved  in  Abyssinia.  The  rite  of  circumcision  is  almost 
universally  practised  upon  both  sexes.  The  operation  is  usually 
performed  during  the  first  week  after  birth,  though  some  parents  do 
not  circumcise  iheir  sons  at  alL  The  Abyssinians  may  be  said  to 
abstain  generally  from  every  kind  of  food  prohibited  in  the  Mosaic 
law,  though  some  make  use  of  the  wild  boar  as  an  article  of  diet, 
pretending  that  it  possesses  certam  medicinal  qualities. 

The  rite  of  sacrifice  is  also  common  in  Abyssinia.  One  of  these 
ceremonies,  which  is  considered  propitiatory,  is  called  Beza,  or  Re- 
demption. It  is  particularly  appropriated  to  the  benefit  of  the  sick. 
It  consists  in  causing  an  animal,  designed  to  represent  the  diseased 
individual,  to  make  several  turns  around  the  bed  of  the  suffi^rer,  and 
afterwards  taking  il.s  life.  Sometimes  they  take  an  egg,  and  after 
turning  it  three  times  around  the  head  of  the  patient,  break  it  before 
his  bed. 

All  the  churches  in  Abyssinia  are  furnished  with  a  kind  of  ark  or 
chest,  for  which  the  people  entertain  the  highest  veneration.  In- 
deed, they  literally  adore  it ;  and  it  is  its  presence  that  constitutes 
the  peculiar  sanctity,  which,  in  the  view  of  these  superstitious  wor- 
shippers, alv.'ays  encompasses  their  sacred  edifices,  and  inspires 
within  them  that  deep  feeling  of  solemnity  and  awe^  which  induces 
them  to  cry  out  like  the  Jews  of  old,  "  The  Temple  of  the  Lord  ! 
The  Temple  of  the  Xord  !    The  Temple  of  the  Lord'  are  these !" 

When  they  are  interrogated  respecting  circumcision  and  fast, 
they  usually  reply  in  regard  to  the  first,  that  they  consider  it  barely 
a  matter  of  ceremony ;  and  that  with  respect  to  the  last,  they  abstain 
from  the  diflterent  kinds  of  food  forbidden  in  the  Mosaic  law,  simply 
because  they  have  no  relish  for  them.  But  I  have  frequently  ob- 
served, that  when  attacked  on  these  and  kindred  points  in  their  re- 


456  GENERAL  REMARKS  ON 

ligious  system,  they  defend  them  with  a  warmth  which  indicates 
that  they  reoard  them  as  matters  of  vital  importance  ;  and  a  priest 
seldom  fails  to  impose  a  fast  or  penance  on  any  individual,  who  may 
have  the  temerity  to  partake  of  the  flesh  of  the  wild  boar  or  hare, 
even  under  the  pretext  of  disease. 

The  spirit  of  idolatry,  which  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places,  is  con- 
genial to  the  heart  of  the  natural  man,  has  made  but  too  much  prog- 
ress among  the  Abyssinians.  It  is  true,  they  endeavor  to  prove,  by 
a  thousand  subtle  and  sophistical  arguments,  that  they  neither  rev- 
erence nor  adore  the  images  themselves,  that  they  only  intend  to 
honor  the  saint,  on  whose  image  their  eyes  are,  for  the  time,  fixed ; 
and  that  the  honor  thus  paid  is  nothing  more  than  a  mere  natural 
mode  of  doing  service  or  homage  to  God.  They  readily  acknowl- 
edge, however,  that  the  more  degraded  and  less  intelligent  classes 
of  community  are  liable,  and,  indeed,  often  do  actually  render  their 
adoration  to  the  images  themselves ;  but  I  never  found  one  who 
was  willing  to  acknowledge  himself  an  idolater.  They  believe  that 
each  saint  has  a  peculiar  sphere  of  action  appropriated  to  himself, 
in  which  he  is  delegated  to  render  assistance  to  his  earthly  votaries. 
Consequently,  they  do  not  universally  offer  their  orisons  to  a  partic- 
ular patron ;  but,  guided  by  the  time  and  occasion,  always  select 
those  who  are  capable  of  rendering  them  that  assistance,  which,  at 
the  peculiar  juncture,  they  are  desirous  of  obtaining.  They  affirm, 
however,  in  common  with  the  Papists,  that  it  is  not  of  the  saints 
that  they  supplicate  assistance ;  they  only  entreat  them  to  act  as 
intercessors  between  themselves  and  an  offended  Deity. 

I  never  understood,  in  its  full  extent,  the  moral  influence  which 
this  kind  of  idolatry  necessarily  exerts  upon  the  tastes  and  feelings 
of  its  votaries,  till  I  witnessed  its  baneful  effects  in  this  unhappy 
country.  For  instance,  the  man  who  selects  St.  Michael,  or  St. 
George,  for  his  particular  patron,  constantly  seeing  them  repre- 
sented, the  one  with  his  sword,  and  the  other  upon  his  war-horse, 
armed  cap-a-pie,  and  fully  prepared  to  execute  the  vengeance  of 
heaven,  can  scarcely  fail  of  cultivating  a  warhke  and  vindictive 
temper ;  and  if  a  woman  makes  the  like  selection,  she  is  liable  to 
become  the  special  admirer  of  the  soldier's  life,  and  the  soldier's 
spirit.  While  the  man  of  a  libidinous  temperament  and  groveling 
feelings,  almost  universally  will  choose  the  Virgin  Mary  as  the  par- 
ticular object  of  his  adorations,  because  she  is  always  represented 


THE   PRESENT  STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


457 


under  the  form  of  a  blooming  girl,  an  image  every  way  fitted  to 
arouse  the  baser  passions  of  his  nature. 

Idolatry,  indeed,  saps  the  very  foundation  of  all  true  morahty.  It 
has  often  struck  me  that  an  Abyssinian  appears  far  more  troubled 
at  the  thought  of  offending  one  of  the  canonical  saints,  than  of  in- 
curring the  wrath  of  the  infinite  Jehovah.  I  have  sometimes  ob- 
served one  making  reiterated  requests  of  a  friend  or  neighbor,  and 
entreating  him  in  the  name  of  God  to  bestow  upon  him  some  favor, 
or  render  him  sgpie  service,  without  the  least  effect.  But  as  soon 
as  he  began  tc^ress  his  suit  in  the  name  of  a  departed  saint,  the 
person  addressed  would  immediately  reply,  and  frequently  with  an 
indignant  flush  upon  his  cheek,  that  of  course  he  must  now  grant 
the  favor  sought,  as  he  dared  not  refuse,  lest  he  should  mcur  the 
vengeance  of  the  saint,  in  whose  name  the  request  had  been  pre- 
ferred. Thus  at  the  monastery  of  Debra  Damot,  one  can  seldom 
obtain  a  favor  from  the  monks,  without  presenting  his  petitions  in 
the  name  of  Abuna  Aragowi,  the  patron  of  the  house.  Clouds  of 
thick  darkness  are,  indeed,  everywhere  settled  down  over  this  be- 
nighted country.  I  have  often  heard  the  more  besotted  and  less 
educated  classes  call  St.  Michael,  God,  and  the  Virgin  Mary,  Crea- 
tress of  the  world.    But  such  gross  instances  of  error  are  rare. 

After  surveying  this  dark  picture  of  errors  and  superstitions,  now 
extensively  prevalent  and  deeply  rooted  in  the  Abyssinian  church, 
it  is  reasonable  to  conclude,  (as  indeed  my  own  experience  has  con- 
vinced me,)  that  her  adherents  have  no  correct  ideas  of  the  funda- 
mental and  saving  doctrines  of  the  Gospel — those  doctrines  so 
essential  to  be  interwoven  in  every  system  of  religious  belief ; — such 
as  the  justification  of  the  sinner  by  faith  alone — the  work  of  divine 
grace  on  the  heart — the  re-creating  and  sanctifying  influences  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  as  exerted  on  the  dispositions  and  affections  of 
God's  children — and  other  kindred  doctrines  of  the  cross.  But 
errors  in  principle  will  not  long  remain  concealed  beneath  the 
ground  ;  they  are  secret  fountains  of  moral  activity,  which  will  fer- 
ment and  swell,  and  sooner  or  later  break  forth,  and  run  through 
every  channel  of  life.  Thus  we  find  the  erroneous  principles,  so 
rife  in  Abyssinia,  are  strongly  reflected  in  the  customs  of  the  people, 
as  well  as  in  the  extreme  corruptions  of  their  morals. 

20 


458 


GENERAL   REMARKS  ON 


MORALS. 

This  amazing  ignorance  concerning  the  fundamental  trutlis  of 
religion  is  not,  however,  the  only  source  of  degeneracy  in  morals 
and  manners,  so  chilling  to  behold,  and  so  widely  spread  throughout 
Abyssinia.  The  ordinary  mode  of  life  which  characterizes  this 
unsettled  people  is  another  deep  source  of  moral  putrefaction. 
Even  the  princes,  or  subordinate  governors,  seem  to  delight  in  roam- 
ing over  their  respective  dominions;  never  remaining  long  in  one 
place,  not  even  in  a  time  of  the  profoundest  peace.  They  some- 
times dwell  in  one  extremity  of  the  province  over  which  they  pre- 
side, and  sometimes  in  the  other ;  now  here,  and  now  there,  as 
fancy  or  circumstances  prescribe,  always  surrounded  by  a  numerous 
train  of  officers  and  attendants.  They  commonly  compel  their 
wives  to  remain  in  the  houses  originally  assigned  the  mon  assum- 
ing the  marriage  relation ;  and  finding  themselves  lonely  and 
unhappy  while  thus  separated  from  their  companions,  not  unfre- 
quently  plunge  into  the  crime  of  concubinage.  At  first,  they  con- 
tent themselves  with  a  single  concubine ;  but  when  the  first  step 
has  been  taken  in  the  downward  way,  becoming  emboldened  in  sin, 
they  soon  select  others,  yielding  themselves  up  to  the  dictates  of 
ungoverned  passions  ;  and  thus  blunting  the  edge  of  all  those  tender 
sentiments  and  sympathizing  feelings,  which  powerfully  strengthen, 
the  bonds,  and  add  a  charm  to  the  duties  of  wedded  life.  Their 
officers  and  attendants  are  often  in  the  same  situation,  and  eagerly 
copy  the  criminal  example  of  their  superiors.  In  this  manner,  a 
great  number  of  women  are  often  found  attached  to  a  single  indi- 
vidual, for  whom  he  cherishes  none  of  those  kind  sympathies  or 
grateful  affections,  which  cement,  and  render  sacred,  the  matrimo- 
nial union,  and  consequently,  at  the  slightest  bidding  of  caprice,  he 
is  disposed  to  sever  the  feeble  ties  which  bound  them  together. 
These  forsaken  females,  chagrined,  perhaps,  by  disappointment,  and 
soured  by  ill-treatment,  seek  their  revenge  in  ensnaring  the  youth 
of  the  nation  in  the  toils  of  vice ;  and  thus  corruption  pours  its  de- 
structive virus  through  every  vein  of  society. 

I  have  been  informed,  that  beyond  the  Tacazze,  there  are  but 
few  couples  who  have  lived  together  a  dozen  years,  without  viola- 
ting their  marriage  vows.  But  this  deadly  pollution  is  chiefly  con- 
cealed behind  the  scene ;  in  the  presence  of  others,  they  evince  a 


THE   PKESENT  STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


459 


considerable  share  of  modesty  and  propriety  of  deportment ;  far 
than  one  would  expect  after  reading  Mr.  Bruce's  description 
of  an  Abyssiux^^  festival.  I  cannot,  however,  avoid  feelino-  some 
degree  of  uncertainty  con....,-,,  ^^e  accuracy  of  this  account.  I 
can  easily  believe,  indeed,  that  sucn  .  ..^.^^  ^.^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^ 
place  in  a  company  of  shameless  libertines  ;  thougui,^  confident 
one  will  seldom  meet  in  Abyssinia,  with  parallel  excesses  oi 
cency  and  cruelty. 

I  have  sometimes  overheard  conversations  of  a  very  improper 
and,  indeed,  debasing  character ;  but  I  have  never  v/itnessed  so 
much  lewdness,  or  indecency  of  conduct  in  the  capital  of  Abyssinia, 
as  is  sometimes  witnessed  in  those  of  Egypt,  France,  or  England. 
I  do  not  say  this  with  a  view  of  justifying  the  Abyssinians ;  I 
mean  simply  to  affirm,  that  looking  merely  on  the  face  of  society, 
without  attempting  to  search  out  the  haunts  of  vice,  one  will  not 
be  particularly  struck  with  the  licentiousness  of  Abyssinia,  as  con- 
trasted with  that  exhibited  in  the  different  countries  of  Europe.  In 
the  province  of  Tigre,  v/ith  the  exception  of  the  cities  of  Adowah 
and  Antalo,  the  females  are  much  more  reserved  in  their  deport- 
ment, and  retiring  in  their  habits,  than  in  the  interior  sections  of  the 
country.  The  consequences  of  this  vice  are  far-spreading  and  de- 
plorable. Idleness,  with  its  uniform  attendants,  poverty  and  a  dis- 
position to  live  in  respectability  without  effort  or  forethought,  on  the 
resources  of  others,  almost  inevitably  follow  in  its  train.  It  has  thus 
wrought  in  x\byssinia,  and  besides  working  out  this  train  of  evils, 
it  has  penetrated  every  pore  of  society,  and  given  birth  to  envy  and 
hatred,  cunning  and  falsehood.  Indeed,  the  Abyssinians,  as  a  peo- 
ple, are  no  less  addicted  to  deceit  and  lying  than  the  Arabs,  though 
when  detected,  they  manifest  a  feeling  of  shame,  which  the  latter 
never  appear  to  experience. 

Another  train  of  vices  which  may  be  regarded  as  resulting  from 
conjugal  impurity  and  illicit  connections,  (for  thus  I  name  the  polyg- 
amy of  the  Abyssinians,  because  they  very  well  know  the  practice 
is  unlawful,)  flows  from  the  fact,  that  children  having  the  same 
father,  but  a  different  mother,  are  almost  universally  so  utterly  at 
variance  among  themselves,  that  they  cannot  peaceably  endure  the 
company,  or  even  the  sight  of  each  other.  They  are  also  destitute 
of  all  sentiments  of  filial  affection  for  their  father,  who,  in  turn, 
seems  equally  estranged  from  his  offspring,  apparently  cherishing 


460 


GENERAL   REMARKS  ON 


for  them  none  of  those  Idnd  feelings  and  parental  attachments, 
which  nature  dictates,  unless  we  except,  perhaps,  for  the  p'^iJien 
of  his  favorite  wife.  This  picture  is,  indeed,  s,ifl^-'^"tiy  dark ;  I  will 
not,  therefore,  deepen  the  shadow  speaking  of  the  jealousies, 
heart-burnings,  and  .1'  ^^"^^  consequences  occasioned  by  this 
pollutinp-  J— ^'-'^^  violating  connubial  ties,  except  barely  men- 
^•^xung  that  the  adulterer  not  unfrequently  becomes  the  slaughtered 
victim  of  the  enraged  man  he  has  injured.  This  looseness  and 
irregularity  of  conduct  between  the  sexes  is  observable  in  every 
period  of  life  ;  one  can  scarcely  say.  that  the  Abyssinians  are  ever 
constant.,  save  in  their  course  of  continued  inconstancy.  It  must 
be  said,  however,  in  favor  of  the  children,  and  those  in  the  early 
stage  of  youth,  that  they  are  less  remarkable  for  levity  of  conduct 
and  frivolity  of  character,  than  those  of  similar  ages  in  other  coun- 
tries. 

But  it  is  useless  to  enumerate  the  vices  and  crimes,  which  so 
deeply  shade  the  character  of  the  Abyssinians ;  if  they  are  more 
immoral,  if  they  are  guilty  of  grosser  sins  than  Europeans,  it  must 
be  attributed  in  a  great  measure  to  the  circumstances  in  which  they 
are  placed  ;  especially  to  the  thick  veil  of  ignorance  which  is  brood- 
ing over  them.  Let  it  be  remembered,  that  the  heart  of  the  natural 
man  is  the  same  in  every  age  and  in  every  country  ;  "  it  is  enmity 
against  God  ;  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed 
can  be." 

It  gives  me  pleasure  to  say,  however,  that  the  Abyssinians  evince 
some  very  estimable  traits  of  character,  and  those  too  which  are 
rarely  found  even  in  Christian  countries ;  but  they  are  few  in  num- 
ber, and  sparkle  only  here  and  there  like  glittering  pearls,  amid  the 
moral  ruins,  spreading  wide  around  them.  The  traveler,  for  instance, 
will  seldom  have  occasion  to  seek  a  house  of  entertainment,  where 
he  can  rest  for  the  night.  When  he  arrives  at  a  village  near  night- 
fall, the  first  individual  he  meets  will  usually  bid  him  welcome,  and 
press  him  to  take  lodgings  at  his  house.  Here  he  will  find  himself 
perfectly  at  ease,  and  enjoying  all  the  privileges  of  home,  coufident 
that  his  host  will  not  touch  an  article  in  his  portmanteau,  though 
he  knows  it  laden  with  gold.  Nor  is  the  traveler,  in  turn,  inclined 
to  trouble  or  incommode  his  host,  uniformly  making  use  of  his  own 
provision,  unless  pressed  to  participate  in  the  bounties  of  the  family 
which  entertains  him.    I  do  not,  however,  here  speak  of  the  vil- 


THE   PRESENT   STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


461 


lages  on  the  routes  frequently  traversed  by  caravans  ;  for  they  soon 
lose  their  cordiality  for  the  stranger,  and  learn  to  put  on  an  appear- 
ance of  coldness  and  reserve. 

Formerly,  the  Abyssinians  highly  respected,  and  were  quite  at- 
tached to  white  men  residing  among  them ;  and  the  same  sentiments 
are  still  cherished  in  the  interior  districts.  But  in  the  province  of 
Tigre,  they  are  generally  despised  ;  at  least,  the  people  manifest 
very  Httle  respect  for  them,  unless  they  imagine  they  may,  by  some 
means,  be  made  instrumental  in  promoting  their  pleasure  or  advan- 
tage. This  arises  from  the  fact,  that  having  become  more  or  less 
acquainted  with  Europeans,  they  have  enjoyed  too  many  occasions 
of  understanding  their  real  character,  and  of  observing  that  they  are 
not  superior  to  themselves  in  moral  excellence,  especially  when 
surrounded  by  similar  influences.  I  have  never  failed,  however, 
even  in  Tigre,  of  securing  suitable  accommodations  in  any  place 
where  night  overtook  me  ;  and  often  the  people  of  the  village  where 
we  stopped  have  shared  with  me  and  my  attendants  the  very  best 
of  their  provisions. 

I  have  elsewhere  observed  that  the  Abyssinians  are  peculiarly 
addicted  to  thieving.  This  however  is  not  strictly  true,  except  in 
times  of  anarchy  and  general  insubordination,  when  every  provin- 
cial governor  not  only  aspires  to  independence,  but  also  to  sway  do- 
minion over  the  neighboring  chiefs.  But  to  accomplish  this,  funds 
must  be  raised  ;  and  these  can  be  obtained,  only  by  giving  full 
liberty  to  his  subjects  to  plunder  the  wayfarer  and  stranger,  and,  if 
possible,  extend  their  depredations  into  adjacent  districts.  This  kind 
of  pillage  they  regard  as  a  right  of  war  ;  and  in  this  sense,  almost 
all  the  people  of  the  country  may  be  called  robbers ;  but  when  a 
governor  or  Dejasmat  stands  at  the  head  of  affairs,  and  the  functions 
of  the  government  are  in  a  healthy  state,  such  irregular  proceedings 
are  unknown. 

Many,  indeed,  seem  disposed  to  overreach  in  affairs  of  trade  ; 
though  in  consequence  of  the  severe  laws  which  have  been  enacted 
concerning  theft,  and  the  general  voice  of  ignominy  which  public 
opinion  has  raised  against  it,  very  few  offences  of  the  kind  are 
known ;  and  when  they  do  occur,  it  is  ordinarily  very  easy  to  dis- 
cover the  pilfered  articles.  At  one  time,  for  instance,  when  I  was 
in  the  camp  of  Walda  Michael,  complaint  was  made  that  property 
had  been  stolen,  though  it  was  not  known  by  whom  the  crime  had 


462 


GENERAL  REMARKS  ON 


been  committed.  A  priest  was  instantly  summoned  to  anathematize 
the  thief;  but  in  about  fifteen  minutes  after  the  order  was  issued, 
the  culprit,  without  making  himself  known,  restored  the  rifled  prop- 
erty. In  this  manner,  almost  all  cases  of  theft  may  be  easily  de- 
tected, and  the  purloined  goods  recovered.  But  in  case  the  prop- 
erty is  returned,  no  effort  is  made  to  detect  the  pilferer,  lest  the 
dread  of  punishment  would  counterbalance  the  fear  of  the  anathe- 
ma, and  the  menace  of  the  church  thus  be  rendered  nugatory. 

Servants  are  generally  more  faithful  in  this  country  than  in 
Europe.  A  man-servant,  although  a  robber  by  profession,  is  sel- 
dom found  guilty  of  purloining  from  the  house  in  which  he  is  em- 
ployed ;  and  in  the  very  rare  instances  in  which  such  unfaithfulness 
does  occur,  the  delinquent  contrives  to  escape  forever  from  the 
presence  of  his  master.  The  female  servants,  however,  are  some- 
times known  to  pilfer  articles  of  food  which  lie  in  their  way.  But 
great  pains  are  taken  to  prevent  this  vice ;  no  crime  indeed  among 
the  children  is  punished  so  severely  as  that  of  theft.  I  have  known 
a  mother,  of  mild  and  aflectionato  disposition,  who  was  ordinarily 
very  gentle  in  correction,  and  possessed  of  such  quick  and  tender 
sensibilities  that  she  would  not  willingly  see  the  vilest  insect 
crushed, — such  a  mother  I  have  known  to  burn  almost  to  a  crisp 
the  skin  on  both  the  hands,  and  even  the  lips  of  her  daughter  only 
nine  years  of  age,  because  she  had  secretly  dipped  her  fingers  into 
a  pot  of  honey. 

Though  I  have  heard  of  some  acts  of  cruelty,  the  Abyssinians 
cannot  be  regarded  as  a  cruel  people,  especially  in  the  interior  of 
the  country.  Even  during  the  ravages  of  war,  they  are  rarely  dis- 
posed to  slay  an  enemy,  when  he  can  be  taken  prisoner ;  and  when 
they  see  the  scale  of  victory  rising  in  their  favor,  they  are  far  more 
inclined  to  spare  their  foes  who  are  still  defending  themselves  with 
resolution  and  bravery,  than  to  wreak  their  vengeance  in  unmerci- 
ful butchery.  They  sometimes,  however,  m.anifest  a  savage  dis- 
position towards  the  wounded  of  the  opposing  party,  not  unfre- 
quently  leaving  them  miserably  to  languish  and  perish  alone,  with 
no  one  to  commiserate  or  soothe  them  in  the  expiring  conflict,  when, 
with  a  little  care,  their  lives  might  be  saved.  It  is  even  said,  that 
v/hen  their  wounded  prisoners,  weakened  by  the  loss  of  blood,  and 
exhausted  by  sufTering,  feel  unable  longer  to  prolong  their  march, 
the  brutal  soldiery  sometimes  mutilate  still  more  their  already 


THE   PRESENT  STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


463 


mangled  limbs,  to  hasten  their  death.  But  such  a  procedure  must 
be  considered  an  exception  to  the  common  usage ;  for  most  with 
whom  I  became  acquainted,  and  to  whom  I  mentioned  the  subject, 
evinced  the  strongest  detestation  of  such  barbarous  conduct. 

In  the  treatment  of  their  domestic  animals,  they  are  not  generally 
unkind,  and  I  can  scarcely  persuade  myself  that  the  account  of  Mr. 
Bruce  concerning  their  cruelty  towards  them  is  correct.  When- 
ever I  have  inquired  whether  it  now  is,  or  ever  was,  their  custom 
to  cut  pieces  of  flesh  from  the  bodies  of  living  animals  for  the  pur- 
poses of  food,  they  have  uniformly  expressed  the  utmost  horror  and 
disgust  at  the  suggestion.  But  as  I  am  not  an  entire  stranger  to 
the  gloomy  forebodings  and  actual  sufferings  which  cluster  around 
the  idea  of  famine,  I  can  believe  it  possible  for  one  to  do  all  that 
imagination  can  conceive,  or  ingenuity  devise,  to  procure  that 
nourishment  which  the  necessities  of  nature  demand.  If,  however, 
such  instances  of  cruelty  as  Mr.  Bruce  has  related,  ever  did  take 
place,  they  must  be  looked  upon  in  the  light  of  exceptions  ;  as  much 
so,  indeed,  as  if  they  had  occurred  in  any  part  of  Europe.  But 
whether  this  account  be  true  or  false,  I  know  they  are  careful  to 
inculcate  upon  the  minds  of  the  young,  sentiments  of  benevolence 
towards  brutes,  quite  the  reverse  of  this.  I  have  seen  fathers  and 
mothers  punish  their  children  Vvilh  severity,  merely  for  plucking 
feathers  from  a  living  fowl  which  they  were  about  to  kill. 

The  Abyssinians  are  remarkable  for  their  charity  to  the  poor. 
The  motives  by  which  they  are  actuated  are  not  perhaps  the  purest ; 
of  these,  however,  it  is  not  my  province  to  judge  ;  God  alone  knows 
the  secrets  of  the  heart.  When  at  Gonda,  in  a  time  of  scarcity,  I 
was  acquainted  with  those  in  easy  circumstances,  who  maintained 
at  their  tables  as  many  as  fifty  or  sixty  cripples,  who  were  unable 
to  support  themselves.  Indeed,  as  a  general  fact,  the  Abyssinians, 
especially  when  they  have  the  ability  to  afford  relief,  are  never 
guilty  of  sending  the  beggar  away  empty  ;  and  sometimes  they  are 
known  to  go  even  beyond  their  means,  and  actually  suffer  hunger, 
to  indulge  their  generosity  in  sharing  their  pittance  with  those  who 
are  more  miserable  than  themselves.  In  consequence  of  this  ami- 
able trait  of  character,  in  years  when  the  earth  yields  her  increase 
in  rich  profusion,  few  mendicants  are  seen  strolling  over  the  coun- 
tiy,  and  craving  the  morsels  of  charity.  The  small  number,  how- 
ever, who  intrude  upon  the  charity  of  the  humane,  well  understand 


1 

464  GENERAL   REMARKS  ON 


the  method  of  procuring  the  object  of  their  suit ;  uniformly  present- 
ing their  request  in  the  name  of  the  particular  saint  of  the  day ;  and 
as  they  have  eighteen  festival  days  every  month,  they  frequently 
change  the  form  of  their  invocations. 

The  Abyssinians  are  a  sensitive  people,  and  their  passions  are 
easily  fomented  to  a  storm  ;  but  the  gust  speedily  passes  away,  and 
they  are  as  easily  reconciled  as  they  are  enraged.  In  Tigre,  they 
sometimes  resort  to  blows  in  the  heat  of  debate,  but  in  the  province 
of  Amhara  they  seldom  proceed  to  such  unwarrantable  lengths ; 
there,  he  who  strikes  his  opponent  is  subject  to  a  fine,  half  of  which 
goes  to  the  individual  w^ho  suffers  the  infliction,  unless  he  has  re- 
sorted to  the  same  means  in  settling  the  quarrel ;  then,  both  fall 
alike  under  the  penalty.  You  will  sometimes  see  the  Abyssinians 
taunting  and  reproaching  each  other  with  such  acrimony  of  expres- 
sion, that  it  would  seem  impossible  for  them  ever  again  to  be  recon- 
ciled ;  but  the  torrent  of  passion  soon  subsides,  and  sometimes  in 
fifteen  minutes  they  become  apparently  as  good  friends  as  before. 
Indeed,  there  are  few,  excepting  subordinate  governors,  who,  goaded 
by  jealousy  with  regard  to  their  equals,  or  envious  of  their  supe- 
riors, continue,  for  any  length  of  time,  to  harbor  feelings  of  impla- 
cable resentment.  Those  in  the  higher  walks  of  life  are  easily  in- 
duced to  forgive  the  crimes  and  misdeeds  of  their  inferiors,  when 
the  latter  sue  for  pardon  at  their  hands. 

Their  process  of  reconciliation  is  somewhat  peculiar ;  and  can 
only  be  accomplished  through  the  intervention  of  a  mediator.  Some- 
times one  of  the  parties  concerned  in  the  difficulty  engages  a  third 
person  to  perform  the  duty ;  especially  is  this  the  case,  when  the 
quarrel  to  be  settled  exists  between  husband  and  wife.  When  the 
parties  are  prepared  for  reconciliation,  one  of  them,  usually  the 
most  culpable,  places  a  stone  upon  his  neck,  and  approaching  the 
other,  asks  forgiveness  of  his  offence.  The  other,  saying  to  him, 
"  May  God  forgive  you,"  takes  the  stone  and  places  it  upon  his  own 
neck,  in  order,  in  his  turn,  to  crave  pardon  of  the  former  ;  who,  in 
granting  him  his  request,  retakes  the  stone,  and  restores  it  to  its 
place.  The  master,  however,  seldom  condescends  to  perform  this 
last  act  of  humiliation  to  his  slave,  thinking  it  sufficient  in  such  a 
case,  merely  to  take  the  stone  from  his  neck  and  put  it  between  his 
hands.  They  also  assume  the  same  mode  of  asking  forgiveness  of 
one  whom  they  have  offended,  although  there  has  been  no  open 


THE   PRESENT   STATE   OF   ABYSSINIA.  465 

rupture  between  them.  At  one  time,  two  of  my  servants,  after 
having  vainly  sought  a  lost  sheep  till  ten  o'clock  at  night,  came  to 
me  creeping  upon  their  hands  and  knees.  Each  bore  upon  his  neck 
a  stone  of  about  eighty  pounds'  weight,  and  entreated  me  to  beat 
them  severely,  as  proof  that  I  cordially  forgave  them,  as  a  father 
pardons  his  erring  children  after  having  duly  chastised  them.  The 
instance  of  forgiveness  most  rarely  witnessed  among  the  Abys- 
sinians,  is  that  between  the  relatives  of  a  murdered  man  and  his 
murderer.  When  no  satisfactory  agreement  can  be  effected  be- 
tween the  parties  by  the  payment  of  a  fine,  the  friends  avail  them- 
selves of  the  same  instruments  or  means  to  take  the  life  of  the  cul- 
prit, which  he  employed  in  destroying  their  kinsman  ;  so  that  if  his 
death  was  occasioned  by  a  blow,  inflicted  either  by  the  hand  or 
foot,  they  resort  to  the  same  means  to  end  the  life  of  the  criminal. 

MOHAMMEDANS. 

Besides  that  portion  of  the  community  who  call  themselves 
Christians,  and  who  comprise  a  great  part  of  the  population  of 
Abyssinia,  the  country  contains  a  large  number  of  Mohammedans. 
They  have  apparently  been  on  the  increase  since  the  time  of  Bruce, 
and  in  some  places  have  become  quite  numerous.  They  are  not, 
how^ever,  equally  distributed  throughout  the  several  sections  of  the 
country,  being  found  principally  in  Adowah  and  its  environs  ;  at 
Hawasa ;  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Mount  Taloca  in  the  district  of 
Samen,  where  the  Jews  formerly  resided  and  maintained  an  inde- 
pendent government ;  at  Derecta  in  the  province  of  Begameder ;  and 
at  Gondar.  They  have  little  diiRculty  with  the  Christians,  and  live 
in  considerable  harmony  with  them  ;  but  in  communities  among 
themselves,  they  continually  wear  the  mask  of  hypocrisy.  Some- 
times, indeed,  they  link  themselves  in  friendship  with  those  of  their 
own  religious  opinions  ;  but  whenever  they  fall  into  circumstances, 
or  engage  in  enterprises,  requiring  stability  of  friendship,  they  unite 
themselves  with  Christians.  Nothing  would  give  them  greater  dis- 
satisfaction, than  to  see  themselves  placed  under  the  dominion  of 
Mohammedans  ;  though  they  experience  the  greatest  joy  w^hen  one 
of  their  number  is  exalted  to  high  dignities,  or  entrusted  with  im- 
portant functions,  in  any  other  country.  The  Mohammedans  sel- 
20* 


466 


GENERAL   REMARKS  ON 


dom  exercise  the  government  of  extensive  districts,  though  they  are 
appointed  chiefs  of  most  of  the  custom-houses  throughout  the  coun- 
try, for  the  very  obvious  reason,  that  in  consequence  of  the  exor- 
bitant exactions  which  their  consciences  allow  them  to  make,  they 
are  enabled  to  bring  the  Dejasmat  who  employs  them  a  far  more 
lucrative  revenue  than  the  Christian  custom-house  officers,  who  are 
for  the  most  part  more  scrupulous  and  exact  in  their  conduct. 
Generall}^  the  Mohammedans  are  more  extensively  engaged  in 
trade  and  commercial  concerns  than  the  Christians  ;  and  conse- 
quently they  belong  to  the  more  wealthy  classes.  The  traffic  in 
slaves  is  left  almost  exclusively  to  them ;  Christians  seldom  en- 
gaging in  this  iniquitous  merchandise  of  flesh  and  blood.  Little 
can  be  said  with  confidence  concerning  their  religious  opinions,  be- 
cause there  are  very  few  who  have  acquired  any  competent  knowl- 
edge of  the  Koran ;  and  provided  they  know  enough  to  supply  their 
Focaras  or  Sheiks  with  a  sufficiency  of  food  and  clothing,  the  latter 
take  very  little  pains  to  instruct  them  in  anything  farther.  The 
greater  part  of  them  are  acquainted  with  only  a  few  passages  of  the 
Koran,  which  they  find  convenient  to  use,  either  as  weapons  of  self- 
defence,  or  in  condemning  others,  being  excessively  fond  of  main- 
taining their  own  doctrines,  and  gaining  proselytes  to  their  religious 
creed.  When  the  Mohammedan  of  Abyssinia  sojourns  in  any  for- 
eign country,  where  Islamism  is  the  prevailing  religion,  he  learns 
to  pray,  and  prays  regularly  five  times  a  day  ;  he  becomes  extremely 
austere  and  scrupulous  in  his  devotions,  and  observes  the  fast  of 
Ramadon  far  more  strictly  than  the  Arabs ;  but  as  soon  as  he  re- 
turns to  his  native  soil,  his  devotional  spirit  disappears,  and  he  for- 
gets his  prayers  and  his  fasts.  The  Mussulmans,  like  the  Chris- 
tians and  Jews  of  Abyssinia,  never  eat  the  flesh  of  an  animal  which 
has  not  been  slain  by  one  of  their  own  sect.  Their  manners  are 
low,  and  their  morals  decidedly  more  degraded  and  corrupted  than 
those  of  the  Christians. 

THE   FALASHAS  OR  JEWS. 

Besides  the  two  principal  sects  of  which  I  have  spoken,  there  is 
also  a  small  body  of  Falashas  or  Jews.  Very  little,  however,  is 
known  of  them.    They  live  in  a  manner  so  retired,  and  have  so 


THE   PRESENT   STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


467 


little  intercourse  with  those  who  profess  Christianity,  that  neither 
their  religious  dogmas  nor  their  social  customs  are  well  understood 
by  the  latter.  They  occupy  but  a  small  portion  of  the  Abyssinian 
territory,  residing  chiefly  in  the  neighborhood  of  Gondar  and  Shelga, 
and  in  a  narrow  district  to  the  north-west  of  Lake  Tsama.  I  have 
made  efforts  to  gain  information  of  their  condition  and  character, 
but  with  little  success;  having  learned  decidedly  but  one  thing; 
and  that  is,  that  as  a  race,  they  are  far  more  ignorant  and  besotted 
than  the  generality  of  Christians  in  the  country.  Whenever  I 
have  proposed  to  them  any  questions  concerning  their  history,  pres- 
ent condition,  or  doctrinal  belief,  they  have  invariably  referred  me 
to  their  learned  men.  They  know  not  to  what  tribe  they  belong, 
and  have  no  coiTect  idea  of  the  time  when  their  fathers  first  settled 
in  Abyssinia.  Some  suppose  that  they  emigrated  hither  with  Men- 
ilec,  the  son  of  Solomon  and  the  Queen  o-f  Sheba ;  others  maintain 
that  they  were  not  established  in  the  country  until  after  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem  by  the  Romans.  The  truth  is,  the  whole  subject 
is  shrouded  in  the  twilight  of  antiquity.  Scarcely  a  wandering  ray 
illumines  the  scene,  unless  the  numerous  fables  or  legends  con- 
cerning the  Queen  of  Sheba,  which  have  floated  down  the  current 
of  tradition,  and  which  are  now  eagerly  propagated  and  treasured 
up,  may  be  supposed  to  shed  a  feeble  light.  But  even  these  tradi- 
tions are  too  ridiculous  to  secure  rational  confidence ;  and  although 
they  are  received  with  the  same  deference  by  the  Christian  a-s  by 
the  Jew,  they  are  really  unworthy  of  the  least  regard.  The  Fa- 
lashas,  in  general,  entertain  the  superstitions  of  the  Christians 
around  them,  though  such  as  arc  slightly  tinged  and  moulded  by 
the  Jewish  religion.  They  have  some  lingering  notions  of  the 
promised  Messiah ;  but  I  could  never  perceive  that  the  idea  awak- 
ened in  their  minds  any  strong  or  lively  interest ;  and  when  I  have 
questioned  them  in  regard  to  his  coming,  they  have  replied  with  in- 
difference, that  he  would  probably  appear  in  the  character  of  a  con- 
queror by  the  name  of  Theodoros,  whose  advent  was  supposed  to 
be  near ;  and  which  the  Christians  were  not  less  anticipating  than 
themselves.  But  when  he  comes,  whether  he  will  be  a  Christian 
or  a  Jew,  is  a  point  about  which  the  poor  Falashas  have  formed  no 
definite  opinion ;  though  in  regard  to  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ, 
they  indulge  the  same  intense  hatred,  which  is  felt  by  the  Jews  in 
every  land. 


468 


CENERAI/  TIKMARKS  OiV 


In  their  intercourse  among  themselves,  they  use  an  idiom  which 
is  equally  unlike  the  Hebrew  and  Ethiopic ;  though  most  of  them, 
with  the  exception  perhaps  of  a  few  females,  are  able  to  speak  the 
language  of  Amhara  with  more  or  less  ease  and  accuracy.  I  have 
never  been  able  to  find  but  a  single  book  among  them,  written  in 
their  peculiar  dialect ;  and  this,  as  they  told  me,  was  a  collection  of 
prayers.  Their  ignorance  is  extreme ;  but  deep  and  dark  as  it  is, 
it  cannot  much  surprise  us,  since  they  have  no  other  books,  except- 
ing those  written  in  the  Ethiopic  language — a  language  with  which 
they  are  so  little  acquainted,  that  the  information  conveyed  by  it 
must  remain  veiled  to  their  view.  I  have  seen,  however,  a  consid- 
erable number  among  them,  who  have  acquired  a  tolerable  knowl- 
edge of  the  five  books  of  Moses,  They  read  the  Psalms,  together 
with  all  these  repetitions ;  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son," 
&c.,  which  the  Christians  have  ventured  to  subjoin  to  them,  as  well 
as  the  songs  of  Mary  and  Simeon,  which  the  same  hands  have 
added  ;  but  the  Oudasse  Meriam  of  Ephraim  they  reject. 

They  are  much  more  industrious  in  their  habits  than  the  rest  of 
the  Abyssinians.  They  compose  the  architects  of  Gondar,  and 
build  most  of  the  houses  in  that  city.  The  Christians  are  never 
allowed  to  enter  their  dwellings ;  and  the  former,  on  the  other 
hand,  fearing  the  supernatural  influences  with  which  they  believe 
the  Falashas  endowed,  have  no  disposition  to  force  an  entrance. 
Indeed,  the  whole  of  tliis  peculiar  people,  as  Vvoll  as  all  workers  in 
iron,  and  many  others,  are  regarded  as  boudas  or  sorcerers.  A  Fa- 
lasha  never  re-enters  his  house  after  having  conversed  with  a  Chris- 
tian, without  previously  washing  his  entire  body,  and  changing  every 
article  of  his  clothing.  They  are  also  equally  scrupulous  in  regard 
to  cleansing  their  provisions ;  whatever  is  purchased  in  the  market 
must  be  v/ashed  before  using  it  in  the  family.  For  some  reason, 
their  intercourse  with  Mohammedans  is  much  more  free  and  unre- 
strained than  with  Christians.  In  general,  they  may  be  said  to  be 
a  peaceable  people,  never  bearing  arms  either  in  defensive  or  offen- 
sive war.  They  are  benevolent  to  the  poor  among  themselves,  sup- 
plying their  wants,  and  rarely  suffering  them  to  gain  their  subsist- 
ence by  begging. 


THE  PRESENT  STATE  OF  ABYSSINIA. 


469 


THE  CAMOUNTES. 

As  I  have  said  above,  the  Christians,  the  MohammedaRS,  and  the 
Jews,  do  not  comprise  the  whole  of  the  population  of  Abyssinia. 
Sesides  these,  there  are  two  other  sects.  One  of  these,  which  is 
called  Camounte,  is  composed  entirely  of  agriculturists,  and  inhabit 
the  mountains  in  the  vicinity  of  Gondar.  The  females,  with  per- 
forated ears,  weighed  down  with  immense  rings  of  brass,  and  rest- 
ing upon  their  shoulders,  chiefly  furnish  the  market  of  this  city  with 
wood.  I  was  unable  to  visit  their  village,  finding  no  one  willing  to 
accompany  me.  I  had  the  privilege,  however,  of  se-eing  a  few  of 
them  at  my  own  residence ;  but  never  succeeded  in  gaining  any 
definite  information  respecting  either  their  religious  practice  or  prin- 
ciples. I  believe  most  of  them  are  Deists,  who,  satisfied  with  the 
bare  idea  of  God's  existence,  never  trouble  themselves  as  to  the  re- 
lation he  may  sustain,  or  the  feelings  he  may  cherish,  towards  the 
human  family.  The  consequence  is,  their  manners  are  left  to  the 
dictates  of  passion.  Feeling  no  accountability  to  a  higher  power, 
like  the  Deists  of  Europe,  they  cannot  be  trusted.  When  ques- 
tioned upon  any  subject,  especially  in  respect  to  their  religious 
faith,  they  answer  in  an  evasive  and  jesting  manner.  They  have, 
however,  an  order  of  priests,  and  assemble  occasionally  at  private 
houses  to  partake  of  a  common  repast,  which  they  call  "  Cobah ;" 
communion  or  eucharist.  They  use  flesh  as  an  article  of  food  in 
common  with  Christians  and  Mussulmans,  provided  the  animal  is 
not  slain  on  Saturday  ;  but  they  never  eat  fish. 


THE  ZALANES. 

The  other  people  to  which  I  referred  are  called  Zalanes.  They 
are  a  wandering  race,  who  roam  with  their  flocks  and  herds  over 
the  rich,  though  uncultivated  regions  lying  in  the  vicinity  of  Lake 
Dembea.  I  saw  only  three  or  four  of  them ;  but  these  were  of  a 
towering  height,  of  a  muscular  frame,  and  robust  appearance.  It 
is  said  that  they  have  some  idea  of  a  Divine  Existence,  but  have  no 
other  notions  of  religion.  They  rarely  fight  except  in  self-defence, 
and  then  use  large  cudgels  or  battle-axes ;  which  they  wield  with 


470 


GENERAL   REMARKS  ON 


sucli  dexterity,  that  no  one,  though  armed  with  sword  and  iance,  is 
wilhng  to  attack  them.  They  are  said  to  indulge  in  sensual  pas- 
sions which  degrade  them  to  a  level  with  the  brutes ;  but  I  think 
this  can  be  asserted  of  them  only  in  particular  cases,  as  sometimes 
occurs  in  Egypt. 

From  all  that  I  can  gather  concerning  this  singular  people,  I  am 
inclined  to  believe  that  their  ancestors  were  originally  connected 
with  the  Abyssinian  church ;  but  neglecting  its  forms  of  worship, 
and  suffering  the  little  genuine  Christian  spirit  which  they  possessed 
to  go  out,  they  gradually  sunk  into  the  grossest  ignorance.  The 
ties  that  bound  them  to  the  mother  church  were  soon  forgotten,  and 
they  have  fallen  to  the  depths  of  their  present  degradation.  This 
opinion,  however,  I  am  aware  will  not  accord  with  that  entertained 
by  most  of  the  Abyssinians. 


GENERAL  CUSTOMS  OF  ABYSSINIA. 

Haying  related  these  several  particulars  respecting  the  laws,  re- 
ligion, and  morals  of  Abyssinia,  it  only  remains,  in  order  to  finish 
the  portraiture  of  this  interesting  people,  briefly  to  detail  a  few  of  the 
customs  generally  prevalent  among  them. 

Immediately  after  birth,  the  infant  is  taught  to  drink  melted  but- 
ter mingled  wdth  a  little  honey — a  practice,  which,  according  to  Isa. 
viii.  15,  appears  to  have  been  common  among  the  ancient  Jews. 
Indeed,  in  passing  through  this  country,  the  traveler  is  repeatedly  re- 
minded of  texts  of  scripture,  which  relate  to  the  habits  and  usages 
of  antiqiiity.  As  long  as  the  child  is  allowed  to  draw  its  nourish- 
ment from  the  breast,  it  passes  the  night  on  the  bosom  of  its  mother, 
or  of  its  nurse ;  for  the  females  in  the  higher  classes  never  perform 
the  grateful  task  of  nursing  their  own  children.  After  the  first 
month,  the  infant  has  no  other  cradle  during  the  day  than  the  back 
of  its  mother.  She  takes  it  by  both  its  hands,  and  places  it  low  be- 
tween her  shoulders ;  it  soon  learns  to  cling  with  its  little  feet 
around  her  sides,  and  to  lay  its  little  hands  upon  her  shoulders,  so 
as  to  sustain  its  weight.  She  secures  it  by  passing  a  wide  leathern 
strap  around  her  waist,  and  another  about  her  neck,  which  serve 
both  to  support,  and  partially  cover  the  child. 

From  the  age  of  six  or  seven  years,  the  children  are  employed  as 


THE   PRESENT   STATE   OF  ABVTSSIXIA. 


471 


servants  in  their  respective  families.  The  boys  are  generally  oc- 
cupied as  shepherds  or  herdsmen  till  fourteen  or  fifteen,  under  the 
care  of  their  fathers,  unless  the  latter  are  in  straitened  circum- 
stances ;  in  such  cases,  they  are  allowed  to  leave  their  parents  at 
the  age  of  eight  or  nine,  and  obtain  support  by  tending  the  herds  of 
others.  The  daughters  are  chiefly  engaged  in  the  various  little 
duties  of  household  economy ;  and  while  very  young,  almost  as 
soon  as  they  are  able  to  walk  steadily,  begin  the  service  of  bringing 
water,  which  is  sometimes  at  a  considerable  distance  from  the 
house  ;  afterwards,  when  only  eig];t  or  nine  years  of  age,  they  are 
forced  to  go  upon  the  mountains  to  gather  wood  for  the  use  of  the 
family.  They  do  not  commence  the  task  of  grinding  bread-stuff 
until  fourteen  or  fifteen.  When  they  become  connected  in  mar- 
riage, they  generally  cease  to  perform  the  laborious  services  of 
bringing  water,  and  collecting  wood,  and  also  of  grinding  corn,  un- 
less they  are  extremely  poor, 

A  small  portion  of  the  Abyssinians  place  their  children  in  con- 
vents or  elsewhere,  with  the  desire  of  furnishing  them  with  the 
means  of  instruction ;  others  are  unwilling  to  do  this,  lest  their 
children  should  become  monks.  For  this  reason,  many  boys  res- 
olutely desert  their  parents,  with  the  determination  of  obtaining  an 
education  by  their  own  eflTorts.  They  gain  little  of  that  lore,  how- 
ever, which  they  leave  their  homes  to  acquire.  Whether  under^the 
tuition  of  priests,  or  other  private  teachers,  they  are  sometimes 
doomed  to  be  employed  as  domestic  servants  through  the  day,  and 
all  the  instruction  they  receive  is  dispensed  to  them  during  the 
night ;  or,  after  repeating  their  lessons,  they  are  forced  to  wander 
about  the  streets,  and  beg  their  daily  sustenance.  There  are,  how- 
ever, some  wealthy  individuals,  who  are  in  the  habit  of  supporting 
a  few  children  of  poor  parents,  and  of  supplying  them  with  gratui- 
tous instruction.  Most  of  the  noble  families  place  their  sons  in  con- 
vents, to  afford  them  facilities  for  learning  to  read,  and  to  commit  to 
memory  the  Psalms  ;  this  being  all  the  knowledge  which  their 
parents  are  anxious  to  provide  for  them.  The  daughters  in  families 
of  the  same  rank,  are  taught  little  but  spinning  and  culinary  duties, 
though  a  few  women  of  distinction  are  able  to  read. 

The  course  of  studies,  pursued  by  those  who  are  desirous  of  be- 
coming what  they  term  learned  men,  is  considerably  more  extensive. 
When  they  have  learned  to  read  they  are  required  to  commit  to 


472 


GENERAL  REMARKS  ON 


memory  the  Goapel  of  St.  John,  and  to  read  several  of  St.  Paul's 
Epistles,  together  with  a  number  of  the  Homilies  of  Chrysostom. 
After  they  have  thus  been  initiated  into  the  mysteries  of  the  temple 
of  knowledge,  they  are  assigned  the  severer  task  of  learning  by 
heart  the  Psalms  of  David,  the  Oudasse  Mariam,  and  several  pray- 
ers, winding  np  by  committing  to  memory  the  dictionary  of  the 
Ethiopic  language.  This  last,  hov/ever,  few  ever  succeed  in  ac- 
complishing. Finally,  to  give  the  finishing  touch  to  their  educa- 
tion, they  unite  themselves  to  one  of  the  sages  of  the  country,  who 
explains  to  them  the  Scriptures  and  other  religious  books,  and  ex- 
pounds their  code  of  civil  laws.  A  few  acquire  the  art  of  writing ; 
and,  as  far  as  I  can  judge  from  what  has  fallen  under  my  own  ob- 
servation, I  should  think,  that  in  that  part  of  the  country  where  the 
Amharic  is  the  prevailing  language,  about  one  fifth  of  the  male 
population  have  gained  some  knowledge  of  reading ;  and  in  the 
province  of  Tigre,  not  far,  perhaps,  from  one  twelfth. 

As  soon  as  the  son  of  a  nobleman  has  learned  to  read,  be  it  well 
or  ill,  his  father  entrusts  him  vvitli  the  government  of  a  district, 
more  or  less  extensive,  proportioned  to  the  strength  of  the  affection 
he  bears  him.  He  then  surrounds  him  with  a  train  of  servants, 
settles  him  in  marriage,  and  m/akes  him  a  soldier  for  the  rest  of  his 
days.  Daughters  of  the  same  rank  marry  at  a  very  early  period, 
often  at  eight  or  nine  years  of  age  ;  and  seldom  appear  in  pubhc 
afterwards,  until  subsequent  to  the  death  of  their  husbands.  Among 
the  common  people,  when  a  young  man  is  about  sixteen,  if  he  in- 
tends to  remain  with  his  father,  he  begins  to  arrange  his  affairs  in 
such  a  manner  as  to  be  able,  at  the  age  of  seventeen  or  eighteen,  to 
unite  himself  in  marriage  with  a  young  girl  three  or  four  years  his 
junior ;  and  he  then  settles  down  as  an  agriculturist  for  the  re- 
mainder of  his  life.  Most  of  his  labors  consist  in  breaking  up  the 
soil  and  sowing  the  seed,  in  erecting  and  repairing  his  buildings, 
and  sometimes  he  may  be  seen  in  the  field  assisting  his  wife  in 
gathering  the  harvest ;  but  the  rest  of  the  hardships  and  toils  inci- 
dent to  the  management  and  sustenance  of  a  family,  devolve  upon 
the  woman.  About  one  half  of  the  young  men,  at  the  age  of  six- 
teen, select  their  occupation  as  soldiers  or  laborers,  and  usually  for 
life  ;  for  they  seldom  rise  from  the  condition  in  which  they  first 
settle  ;  being  entire  strangers  to  forethought  and  economy. 

The  Abyssinians  conduct  themselves  with  mildness  towards  their 


THE   PRESENT   STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


473 


slaves,  addressing  them  in  the  same  tone  of  kindness  and  respect 
with  which  they  speali  to  their  equals ;  and,  as  it  is  always  con- 
1  sidered  a  mark  of  easy  circumstances  and  a  benevolent  heart  to 
|i  maintain  a  great  number  of  servants,  every  one  is  emulous  of  keep- 
ing as  many  as  he  conveniently  can,  although  he  has  little  for  them 
to  do.  There  are  few  male  ser\'ants  in  the  country  ;  but  female 
servants  are  to  be  found  in  every  family,  patiently  toiling  in  the 
various  departments  of  domestic  service, — grinding  corn,  carrying 
water,  gathering  wood,  and  performing  kindred  laborious  duties. 
The  Christian  part  of  community  rarely  sell  their  slaves,  though 
they  sometimes  give  them  away. 

Most  Abyssinians  of  both  sexes,  whatever  their  condition,  whether 
rich  or  poor,  married  or  unmarried,  when  they  perceive  themselves 
far  advanced  in  years,  seek  the  retirement,  and  assume  the  charac- 
ter, of  nuns  or  monks.  The  rich,  when  they  thus  retire,  transfer 
their  possessions  to  their  children,  who,  with  the  strongest  demon- 
strations of  filial  affection,  administer  to  their  pleasures,  and  supply 
their  wants.    The  poor  having  no  other  means  of  sustenance,  de- 

!pend  on  the  charities  of  their  neiglibors.  It  is  common  for  men  at 
!  every  period  of  life,  to  withdraw,  and  assume  monastic  habits  ;  but 
the  women  generally  delay  till  they  arrive  at  tlie  age  of  forty  or 
fifty  years.  As  the  Abyssinians  ordinarily  do  not  cover  their  heads, 
but  anoint  them  with  butter,  one  may  easily  recognize  the  monks 
and  nuns  by  the  bonnets  they  wear.  It  is  customary  for  a  portion 
of  the  monks,  especially  for  such  as  make  the  greatest  pretensions 
to  devotion  and  learning,  to  wear  no  other  clothing  than  the  skin  of 
a  deer  or  some  other  animal.  This  apparent  humility,  however, 
seldom  deceives  the  people,  who  are  too  well  acquainted  with  their 
real  characters  to  be  beguiled  into  any  very  high  degree  of  venera- 
tion or  respect. 

When  a  man  becomes  embarrassed  with  debts,  he  frequently  be- 
comes a  monk,  which  frees  him  from  the  obligation  to  pay  them, 
though  he  may  continue  to  live  with  his  wife,  who  is  a  nun ;  but 
should  he  take  another  wife,  he  would  be  still  obliged  to  pay  them. 

The  food  of  the  Abyssinians  is  ordinarily  very  simple  ;  and  their 
mode  of  cooking,  to  one  fond  of  pepper,  is  by  no  means  disagreea- 
ble. Their  houses  are  all  furnished  with  tables,  though  the  chil- 
dren and  servants  generally  seat  themselves  upon  the  ground  while 
taking  their  meals.    At  the  house  of  the  Dejasmat,  he  alone  claims 


474 


GENERAL   REMARKS  ON 


the  dignity  of  a  seat ;  all  his  officers  arrange  themselves  on  carpets 
spread  upon  the  ground,  When  they  wish  to  make  rather  more 
than  an  ordinary  repast,  they  commence  by  loading  the  table  with 
various  kinds  of  bread.  The  family  and  guests  then  seating  them- 
selves in  appropriate  places  around  the  room,  are  first  served  with 
bread  of  an  inferior  quality,  perhaps  of  barley  or  wheat ;  afterwards 
with  bread  of  black  teff;  and  lastly  with  that  of  u'liite-teff'—a,  kind 
of  food  much  used  by  the  more  wealthy  classes.  For  a  second 
course,  they  are  served  with  meat  or  pulse.  They  now  seat  them- 
selves at  the  table,  and  each  one  dips  his  bread  into  the  sauce,  then 
moulding  it  into  a  roll,  thrusts  it  into  his  mouth.  When  they  wish 
to  show  special  honor  to  any  one  at  table,  particularly  to  a  stran- 
ger, a  female  servant  assumes  the  office  of  preparing  for  him  mouth- 
fuls  of  bread,  and,  inserting  in  each  roll  a  morsel  of  meat,  places  it 
in  his  hands. 

At  their  comimon  meals,  the  husband  and  wife  usually  sit  side  by 
side,  and  introduce  rolls  of  bread  reciprocally,  and  at  the  same  time, 
into  each  other's  mouth.  When  this  is  not  the  case,  but  both  are 
seen  serving  themselves  respectively,  it  is  evident  that  they  live  un- 
pleasantly together.  As  the  Abyssinians  never  have  two  wives  at 
the  same  house,  I  think  the  memory  of  Mr.  Bruce  must  have  failed 
him,  when  he  described  two  women  as  serving  at  the  same  time, 
the  mouth  of  one  man.  Both  sexes  of  the  Abyssinians  are  too  jeal- 
ous for  this,  unless  it  might  have  been  done  for  the  sake  of  pleas- 
antry, or  to  carry  out  a  joke  ;  though  such  an  instance  even  never 
came  to  my  knowledge.  Nor  have  I  ever  seen  any  excepting  hus- 
band and  wife  feed  each  other. 

At  the  houses  of  the  governors,  and  sometimes  in  private  fam- 
ilies, on  occasions  when  numerous  guests  are  assembled,  it  is  cus- 
tomary for  the  males  and  females  to  take  their  repast  in  separate' 
apartments ;  or  where  this  is  not  convenient,  to  suspend  a  curtain 
between  them,  so  as  entirely  to  exclude  them  from  the  view  of  each 
other.  I  can  scarcely  believe,  therefore,  that  the  celebrated  feast 
of  which  Bruce  has  given  so  disgusting  a  deUneation,  could  ever 
have  taken  place,  excepting  among  the  grossest  libertines  of  the 
country.  Among  the  affluent,  however,  when  the  first  course  is 
finished,  they  generally  bring  on  for  a  dessert,  the  brands,  or  the 
raw  flesh  of  a  fattened  beef;  and  every  one  freely  helps  himself  to 
as  large  a  share  as  he  tliinks  he  shall  need.    They  then  pass  the 


THE   PRESENT   STATE   OF   ABYSSINIA.  475 


wine  or  metheglin,  and  regale  themselves  with  the  delicious  bever- 
age ;  though  if  the  family  is  poor,  beer  is  commonly  used  in  its  stead. 

Most  of  the  houses  in  Abyssinia  are  furnished  with  only  a  single 
bed,  which  is  occupied  by  the  father  and  mother  of  the  family. 
Children  and  servants  commonly  sleep  upon  the  bare  ground  ; 
sometimes,  indeed,  they  are  allowed  the  luxury  of  pieces  of  leather 
or  skins  on  which  to  rest,  though  they  generally  use  nothing  more 
to  cover  them  than  their  ordinary  garments.  The  wife  occasionally 
stoops  to  the  humihating  duty  of  washing  her  husband's  feet ;  but 
notwithstanding  this  mark  of  inferiority,  the  indications  of  affection 
and  equality  between  them  are  far  more  numerous,  tlian  are  usually 
found  in  the  families  of  the  Arabs.  The  wife  never  uses  the  terms, 
thou  and  thee,  when  addressing  her  husband,  though  he  always  uses 
them  when  speaking  to  her. 

This  people  are  somewhat  peculiar  in  their  mode  of  using  the 
persons  and  numbers  of  the  verbs  and  pronouns  of  their  language, 
as  indicative  of  rank  or  respect.  Wlien  speaking  to  their  equals, 
they  use  the  second  person,  singular ;  when  a  child  addresses  his 
parents,  or  the  wife  her  husband,  they  employ  the  second  person, 
plural ;  when  tliey  are  absent,  the  third  person,  plural ;  both  of  the 
pronoun  and  verb.  When  addressing  a  superior,  or  a  man  whom 
they  wish  especially  to  honor,  they  make  use  of  the  third  person  of 
the  singular  number  for  the  pronoun,  and  of  the  plural  for  the  verb, 
though,  if  absent,  they  employ  the  plural  for  the  pronoun  also.  In 
the  province  of  Tigre,  they  use  the  singular  number  both  of  the  pro- 
noun and  verb,  only  in  speaking  with  tliose  wuth  w^hom  they  are  on 
terms  of  great  familiarity,  or  in  addressing  their  children ;  in  all 
other  cases,  they  employ  the  second  person  plural,  except  in  speaking 
of  a  governor  in  his  absence,  when  they  use  the  third  person  plural. 
I  have  mentioned  these  peculiarities,  because,  in  not  observing  them, 
one  wnll  be  liable  to  be  drawn  into  vehement  disputes  and  bitter  al- 
tercations, especially  w^ith  the  priests.  White  men,  however,  are 
usually  allowed  the  privilege  of  addressing  all  classes  of  people  in 
the  singular  number. 

The  Abyssinians  pay  great  respect  to  their  superiors,  being 
rarely  heard  to  speak  reproachfully  of  those  who  rule  over  them. 
Servants  are  strongly  attached  to  their  masters  ;  they  swear  by 
their  names ;  and  if  they  have  been  the  peculiar  objects  of  their  re- 
gard in  life,  continue  the  practice  after  their  deaths. 


476 


GENERAL  REMARKS  OX 


In  every  district,  and  in  every  village  throughout  the  country, 
there  is  a  market  or  fair  once  a  M^eek,  where  the  inhabitants  as- 
semble and  purchase  their  requisite  supplies  for  the  ensuing  eight 
days.  Men  and  women  indiscriminately  crowd  to  this  general  ren- 
dezvous, though  the  men  seMom  traffic  in  cotton,  or  the  women  in 
meat  The  men,  indeed,  never  interfere  in  the  management  of 
domestic  concerns,  although  they  usually  assume  the  task  of  wash- 
ing the  garments  worn  by  both  sexes,  excepting  such  as  the  women 
choose  to  do  for  themselves.  Their  mode  of  cleansing  them  is 
very  simple.  They  make  a  hole  in  the  ground  by  the  side  of  a 
stream  of  pure  water ;  on  the  bottom  of  this  they  spread  a  piece  of 
leather;  and  after  having  laid  upon  it  the  clothes  to  be  washed,  and 
sprinkled  tliem  with  a  kind  of  Hour,  produced  from  a  fruit  very  much 
resembling  the  Corinthian  grape,  they  fill  the  hole  with  water. 
Then  entering  it,  they  tread  the  clothes  enveloped  in  a  white  foam 
generated  by  the  flour,  fo:  one  or  two  hours.  They  afterwards  dip 
them  in  the  pure  running  water  of  the  stream,  and  the  work  is 
done.    They  take  them  oat  white  as  the  driven  snov/. 

The  dress  of  the  men  consists  of  a  pair  of  drawers  reaching 
down  to  the  knees,  a  girdle,  and  a  species  of  mantle  wrapped  about 
them.  The  clothing  of  the  women  is  composed  of  a  double  che- 
mise, and  a  mantle  similar  to  that  worn  by  the  men,  though  differ- 
ently adjusted.  The  monks  and  priests,  as  well  as  the  Lies  and 
Alacas,  also  wear  a  chemise  instead  of  a  girdle;  and  cover  their 
heads  with  a  sort  of  cap,  or  if  they  have  the  means,  with  a  turban. 
The  young  men  up  to  tLe  age  of  thirty-five  or  forty,  adopt  very 
different  modes  of  arranging  the  hair,  though  they  all  agree  in  di- 
viding it  into  several  small  tresses.  On  the  decease  of  those  very 
dear  to  them,  they  shave  their  heads  in  honor  of  their  memories. 

When  traveling,  the  Abyssinians  seldom  take  anytliing  for  suste- 
nance on  their  journey,  except  a  little  flour  and  salt,  of  which,  when 
they  stop  for  the  night,  they  prepare  unleavened  bread,  and  dip  it 
into  the  sauce  of  the  family  with  whom  they  lodge.  The  mer- 
chants, who  generally  travel  in  caravans,  enjoy  almost  the  same 
conveniences  of  life  while  on  their  route  as  at  home ;  though  the 
poor  who  accompany  them,  are  constrained  to  accept  such  accom- 
modations as  the  former  are  disposed  to  give  them.  In  carrying 
burdens,  the  men  support  them  either  upon  their  heads,  or  on  one 


THE   PRESENT   STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


477 


shoulder  ;  the  women  bear  them  on  both  shoulders  at  a  time  ;  never 
on  one,  nor  on  their  heads. 

The  Abyssinians  are  oppressed  with  numerous  superstitions.  I 
will  not,  however,  delay  my  readers  to  detail  them ;  merely  giving 
a  brief  account  of  a  singular  prejudice,  which  has  shot  broad  and 
deep  its  roots,  and  which  is  workiig  a  subtle  influence,  hostile  to 
the  moral  and  religious  interest  of  the  country.  I  refer  to  their 
belief  in  sorcerers,  and  the  influence  of  malignant  eyes.  When 
one  is  seieed  with  disease,  or  experiences  any  misfortune,  both 
himself  and  neighbors  are  at  once  disposed  to  seek  the  cause  in 
some  supernatural  power  exerted  by  the  houdas,  or  m  the  influence 
of  malignant  eyes.  Their  suspicions,  at  first  uncertain  and  vague, 
soon  &K  on  some  indi\idual  to  whoni  they  ascribe  the  origin  of  the 
evil,  and  v.-ho,  in  eofisoquence,  becon^s  the  victim  of  a  secret  and 
implacable  hostility.  I  have  been  informed  of  a  man  still  living, 
who  was  made  finally  to  bslievc  himself  possessed  of  a  malignant 
eye.  He  m;ade  frequent  experiment  to  convince  himself  of  the 
truth  of  the  supposition  ;  and,  at  one  time,  after  having  gaaed  upon 
a  child  with  his  right  eye,  while  the  other  was  closed,  he  learned 
that  it  fell  sick  on  the  following  day ;  and  he  was  so  thoroughly 
convinced  of  the  evil  influence  of  his  eye,  that  he  caused  it  to  be. 
removed  from  its  socket    Such  is  the-  power  of  superstition. 

This  igmorcrxt  and  benighted  people  seem  paiticulaily  desirous  of 
withdrawing  the  veil  which  shuts  the  future  from  our  view ;  conse- 
•quently,  they  are  disposed  to  cherish  ths;  recollection,  and  submit  to 
tthe  authority,  of  a  thousand  vague  and  frivolous  auguries.  Barely 
ithe  singinff  of  a  small  blue-bird  on  the  left  of  an  army  which  has 
"Commenced  its  mtreh  against  the  enemy,  is  sometimes  sufficient  ta 
induce  the  officers  to  stop  their  course,  and  retrace  their  steps. 
But  I  will  neither  waste  my  time,  nor  weary  my  readers,  by  re- 
•countifig  tfce  ^various  ^gns,  which  seeo^  to  the  mind  of  an  Abys- 
sinian, to  open  the  door  ©f  futurity.  Let  one  contemplate  the  nu-^ 
merous  fantasies  and  wizard  forms,  which  a  roaming  imagination 
.can  conjure  up,  and  he  may  have  some  idea  of  the  vast  structure- 
•of  superstition,  which  \he  Abyssinians,  \\hose  lives  are  chiefly  spent 
in  idleness,  and  not  unfrequently  in  detochery,  have  ingeniously 
contrived  to  fabricate. 


478 


GENERAL   REMARKS  ON 


CONCLUSION. 

From  the  preceding  narrative,  one  can  form  some  idea  of  the 
circumstances  and  general  characteristics  of  the  people ;  and,  by 
consequence,  learn  what  will  probably  forward,  and  what  oppose, 
the  efforts  of  the  messenger  of  Christ  in  this  once  Christian  country. 
I  have  endeavored  simply  to  sketch  the  unvarnished  facts  as  they 
occurred  to  my  notice,  without  remark  or  comment ;  fearing  that  I 
should  bo  guilty  either  of  representing  the  Abyssinians  as  worse  in 
condition,  and  more  degraded  in  m. orals  than  they  really  are  ;  or, 
on  the  other  hand,  of  touching  their  character  with  too  light  a  pen- 
cil ;  and  thus  present  to  the  eye  of  the  foreign  reader,  either  too 
dark  or  too  bright  a  picture  of  the  present  situation  of  this,  in  many 
respects,  interesting  people.  But  if  I  pass  from  contemplating  their 
present  state,  to  the  missionary  enterprise  among  them  ;  if  I  look 
at  the  work  which  has  been  already  accomplished,  and  at  that  which 
still  remains  to  be  done,  what  shall  I  say  ?  With  regard  to  the 
first,  I  would  briefly  remark,  that  the  translating  and  printing  por- 
tions of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  the  Amharic  language,  must  be 
classed  among  the  most  important  and  successful  efforts  hitherto 
put  forth.  I  would  also  add,  that  I  feel  v^^arranted  in  expressing 
my  conviction,  that  the  obstacles  now  existing  to  the  general  diffu- 
sion of  the  Gospel  in  Abyssinia,  need  not  cool  the  ardor,  or  weaken 
the  courage,  of  the  devoted  missionary  of  the  cross  ;  if  he  will  go 
resolutely  forward,  meekly  trusting  in  the  grace  and  protection  of 
liis  covenant-keeping  God,  he  may  confidently  expect  that  the  dark- 
ness will  become  light,  and  the  mountains  sink  to  plains  before  him. 
For  further  information,  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  preceding 
Journal,  where  he  will  find  that  the  Word  of  God  contained  in  the 
Four  Gospels,  and  a  few  copies  of  the  Epistles,  have  been  widely 
disseminated,  and  are  now,  it  is  hoped,  working  a  secret,  but  health- 
ful influence,  and  glimmering  amidst  the  moral  darkness,  as  har- 
bingers of  light  and  salvation  to  this  benighted  land.  The  religious 
conversations,  also,  which  I  held  with  various  individuals  at  Gon- 
dar,  have  gone  forth,  and  been  repeated  in  every  province.  A 
spirit  of  inquiry  has  been  awakened ;  the  best  informed  among  the 
people  have  become  still  more  enlightened  ;  and  are  beginning  to 
feel  no  little  uncertainty  concerning  errors,  which  they  have  hitherto 


THE   PRESENT   STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


479 


regarded  as  established  trutlis.  Some  of  the  youth  likewise  share 
in  the  general  movement ;  and  seem  willing  to  lend  a  listening  ear 
to  the  calls  of  the  Father  of  mercies,  whose  good  pleasure  it  is  to 
lead  them  to  Jesus,  and  eventually  crown  them  with  glory  and  im- 
mortality. 

With  reference  to  the  best  course  to  be  pursued  in  subsequent 
efforts,  it  is  difficult,  beforehand,  to  speak  with  precision.  One  must 
be  guided,  in  a  great  measure,  by  circumstances  and  the  leadings 
of  Providence.  The  Christians,  indeed,  with  whom  I  became  ac- 
quainted, treated  me  with  great  cordiality  and  kindness ;  neverthe- 
less I  know  they  are  so  deeply  imbedded  in  prejudice,  and  their 
tempers  so  suspicious,  that  their  jealousy  would  be  instantly  kindled 
to  a  blaze,  by  the  least  movement  in  their  behalf,  wearing  the  ap- 
pearance of  publicity.  I  will  venture,  however,  to  mention  the 
principal  methods  of  operation  which  strike  me  as  the  most  natural, 
the  most  feasible,  and  which,  perhaps,  in  the  end,  will  prove  the 
most  efficient.  In  the  first  place,  I  should  think  it  advisable,  to 
multiply,  as  extensively  as  practicable,  copies  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures; in  the  second,  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  the  form  of  conversa- 
tions on  every  possible  occasion,  and  under  all  possible  circum- 
stances ;  and  lastly,  to  train  up  a  number  of  young  men  with  the 
view  of  qualifying  them  to  become  teachers  of  schools ;  for  it  must 
be  utterly  vain  to  found  these  nurseries  of  knowledge  and  improve- 
ment, without  having  previously  fitted  some  to  superintend  and  in- 
struct them.  In  establishing  missionary  stations,  I  should  advise 
that  the  cities  of  refuge,  of  which  I  have  elsewhere  spoken,  be  se- 
lected for  the  purpose ;  and  while  there  can  be  but  one  establish- 
ment of  the  kind,  Gondar.  in  present  circumstances,  affords  the  most 
eligible  situation.  It  is,  indeed,  the  most  populous  city  in  the 
country;  its  security  depends  less  upon  the  influence  of  the  priest- 
hood, than  the  other  cities  of  refuge,  and  its  situation  in  the  centre 
of  Abyssinia,  will  draw  daily  within  its  walls,  travelers  of  all 
classes,  desirous  of  seeing  the  white  men,  and  of  hearing  them  con- 
verse. A  missionary,  therefore,  stationed  at  Gondar,  would  have 
all  the  advantages,  and  be  exempt  from  many  inconveniences  of  an 
itinerant  preacher ;  besides  being  favorably  situated  for  embracing 
opportunities  of  political  quiet,  to  visit  the  different  sections  of  the 
kingdom.  But  whether  he  s])ends  his  time  in  traveling  from  one 
portion  of  the  country  to  another,  or  remains  stationary  in  some 


480 


PRESENT   STATE   OF  ABYSSINIA. 


one  city  or  village,  the  missionary  who  would  be  successful,  must, 
while  exercising  wisdom,  in  all  his  connections  with  the  people,  he 
swayed  alone  hj  the  love  of  truth.  He  must  express  himself  with 
humility  and  simplicity,  having  for  his  exclusive  object  the  glory  of 
God,  and  for  his  principle  of  action,  the  love  of  his  neighbor.  I 
make  this  suggestion,  because,  in  my  intercourse  with  them,  I 
have  seen  savage  and  ferocious  tempers  softened — rendered  mild 
and  tractable  by  an  exhibition  of  fraternal  affection. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  add,  that  I  feel  a  peculiar  interest  in 
the  people  of  Abyssinia ;  and  perhaps  I  cannot  better  express  my 
desire  for  their  salvation,  than  by  announcing  my  intention  of 
speedily  returning  to  preach  to  them  the  Gospel  of  peace.  May  it 
please  the  Lord  safely  to  restore  me  to  my  labors,  at  the  expiration 
of  the  short  period  I  spend  in  Europe,  with  the  special  view  of  re- 
kindling my  zeal  in  the  cause  of  our  common  Lord,  of  which  I  feel 
the  pressing  need. 


THE  END. 


C  :  ,r»  r\ 
^       J  U  O 


DATE  DUE 

— 

m  \ 

UBS 

DEMCO  38-297 

